Actions

Work Header

Kill Me If You Can

Summary:

Before entering Hogwarts, Harry already has a unique power with which he can conquer the world but he doesn't want that. He seeks to defeat death and become immortal. This is the story of Harry who wants to be the best in the world, who seeks immortality, who want to be remembered for centuries. Super, Godlike Harry. Harry with some psychopathic tendencies. Harry/multi.

Chapter 1: Let There Be Magic

Chapter Text

 

  1. Let There Be Magic

 

 

A six year old boy with black unruly hair and beautiful green eyes was lying in a playground. 

 

The sun was half sunken behind the horizon. Crimson light was fading into black. Today had been a really bad day for him. He had been beaten by his uncle and if that wasn't enough, his cousin and his friends had shown extra enthusiasm in Harry hunting. 

 

Now here he was, lying with sore muscles and broken bones. He wasn't sure if he could stand, if he even wanted to. 

 

The darkness in his vision was spreading. The darkness wasn't bad but the exact opposite. It was enticing. He wished he could plunge into that silent darkness and lose his consciousness permanently, he wished he knew how to. Just as the last glimmer of light was merging with the darkness, someone shook his shoulder. His eyes widened and the darkness faded. 

 

He looked at the face of the blonde little girl hovering over him. She was looking at him with a strange expression. He would later come to know that it was sympathy.

 

“Are you okay?” She asked, touching his broken bloodied nose. He winced and she pulled back her hand quickly and sent him an apologetic look.

 

“I..am..okay.” he said in a hoarse voice as he sat up and faced her. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a ponytail. Her sapphire eyes were so soft and warm.

 

“You don't look so.” she mumbled in disbelief as she handed him a water bottle.

 

“Drink.” she said. 

 

Harry eyed the bottle suspiciously, never had someone ever offered him something. Still, the thirst won over paranoia and finally he took the bottle and gulped it down greedily.

 

“Thank you.” he said in a small voice as he handed back her an empty bottle. 

 

She beamed at him, happy that she helped someone. Harry smiled an uncertain smile, more like a grimace.

 

“Now, will you run away with me?” She asked excitedly and dramatically.

 

“Why do you want to run away?” He smiled, going with the flow. To be honest, he wouldn't really need a reason to run away from the Dursleys, their existence was enough for him to flee to the farthest seas. 

 

She bit her lower lip, contemplating something. To Harry, she looked far older with that look in her eyes.

 

“Do you believe in magic?” She asked cautiously. Harry's eyes widened comically. The truth was that he wanted to believe in magic but knew it was just a childish wish. He shook his head though hoping he was wrong. Life would have been wonderful if he had magic. 

 

She looked sad.

 

“I believe in magic. I think I have magical powers.” she said stubbornly, nodding to herself. 

 

Harry looked dumbstruck. He wanted to laugh at her but knew he shouldn't, afterall, she had helped him. 

 

And maybe...she was right.

 

“I believe if I stay at home then bad people will come for me and they will hurt my parents. I love them, I don't want them to get hurt.” she said in a pained voice which shouldn't have belonged to a girl of her age.

 

Harry looked confused.

 

“Why do you think bad people will come after you?” He asked. 

 

She looked at him as if she had already decided he wouldn't understand. 

 

“Haven't you read stories? There are always bad people coming after unique girls.” she replied, telling half the truth. 

 

Harry laughed bitterly, she was just another girl inspired by some stupid movie or book. He could still remember the pain when Dudley thought he knew kung fu after watching a Chinese movie and had decided Harry would be the perfect training subject of his kung fu. 

 

He wanted to tell her that life wasn't a story, life was a journey to become strong. Life was a mess, it was a heaven for the strong and hell for the weak. There were no heroes or villains, there was no happily ever after, but he decided to tell a lie to this privileged girl. He tried not to look down at her. He really tried. He shouldn't compare Dudley with her. She was kind while Dudley was...Dudley.

 

“Then you must become strong to protect them. You must become a hero.” he said with a false smile, scoffing at the word ‘Hero’.

 

Her lips twitched and she smiled brightly, hope kindling in her brilliant eyes.

 

“You are right. I will protect them. But what will happen to you? Do you want to come to my house? My parents are doctors. They will treat your wounds.” she offered. 

 

Harry shook his head.

 

“No. I am fine. I need to go.” he declined and with a last smile, turned his back on her and started walking towards his relative's house. There was no reason to run away, there were stronger and more ruthless people out there who would be way worse than the Dursleys. 

 

The girl looked at him sadly. She didn't even know why she was sad.

 

“Hey, what is your name?” She yelled at his back. He stopped and turned his head to look at her.

 

“Harry. My name is Harry.” he said nonchalantly and resumed walking. 

 

The girl pouted in annoyance. ‘How rude, he didn't ask my name.’

 

“My name is Jasmine.” she yelled again. He didn't acknowledge her and continued his slow pained walk. 

 

The girl sighed and started for her house. She smiled. ‘He was a nice boy.’

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry stayed awake at night in his cupboard. The word 'magic' kept popping up in his head. 

 

‘Can magic be real? Was that girl telling the truth about her powers?’ His mind kept supplying him with wondrous possibilities.

 

He closed his eyes and half heartedly tried to conjure magic, not exactly believing he would succeed, but neither believing that he might fail. 

 

His hands tingled but nothing happened. 

 

He concentrated more, the pressure started building on the tips of his fingers. His face was red from trying, he was sweating but nothing was happening. 

 

With a last try he gave his all. 

 

He stifled a shriek when he saw what was above his fingertips. A golden mist was surrounding his fingers. It kept swirling around his fingers. It was warm to touch. It was soothing. 

 

Harry beamed at the mist, not giving it a deeper thought and accepting the existence of magic, like a dying man in God.

 

‘So magic is real. It means now I can be strong and will not have to bow down to anyone. I will have to thank Jasmine tomorrow.’ Although he would not find her anytime soon.

 

He guided the mist around the small cupboard. He willed the mist to glow. A golden light filled the dark cupboard. Harry chuckled, which wasn't exactly happy laughter but more of a deranged and relieved cackle. The mist suddenly slammed on his body, throwing him on his mattress. It seeped back inside his body like water through sand, making him shiver.

 

“It seems it will be hard to control but I will do it. I will not be weak again.” Harry mumbled to himself with a big grin. He always knew or at least a part of him always believed that he was special and not a freak. That he was magical and not some defective boy. He closed his eyes, relaxing on the thin mattress, happy and at peace for the first time in his entire life.

 

~xXxXx~

 

1 Year Later .

 

‘Today will be the day. Today is going to be special.’ Harry decided. He was cooking breakfast for his relatives. One by one his relatives sat for their breakfast at the table.

 

“Hurry up, boy, we are hungry!” Vernon called loudly. 

 

Harry smirked. He put the plates filled with food in front of them. He sat on a remaining chair and started eating, waiting for the explosion.

 

“Why are you sitting on the chair? Why are you even eating before us? Who gave you the permission?” Vernon scowled in anger. Petunia glared at him too while Dudley was confused by his strange behaviour.

 

“Listen up, you fat lumps of waste, from today you will leave me alone and I will leave you alone. If you even try to inconvenience me, I will kill you.” Harry said in a cold voice, not appropriate for a seven year old boy.

 

“What the hell did you just say?” Vernon yelled, his face turning purple. He was clutching the edge of the table as if he would throw the table at him. He didn't know what happened to the freak, but he wouldn't let him get away with this blatantly disrespectful behaviour.

 

“Silence!” Harry yelled back, banging his palms on the table, making the plates clatter noisily. 

 

A golden mist left his body and surrounded his relatives like vultures. 

 

The mist then suddenly turned red. 

 

All three of them fell off their chairs and screamed. They screamed like they had never done before. It was as if every nerve of their body was on fire. 

 

Harry absorbed back the mist just after a couple of seconds of punishment. He smiled at them viciously. 

 

They were whimpering and trembling before him. Their pitiful sounds were melodic to his ears. They were staring at him as if he was a devil. And maybe he was. 

 

Long time of daily abuse didn't leave someone unscarred and maybe they had taken away his empathy, his kindness. He didn't know and honestly wasn't even interested to know.

 

“I hope this was enough. It will really be inconvenient to kill you all. See ya later. I am taking the spare room as my bedroom.” He grinned and ran up the stairs, leaving behind a traumatised family.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry was eleven years old now. The last four years had been good to him. He was the King in the house. He did what he wanted to do and punished the Dursleys occasionally so they couldn't forget their place. 

 

He also had dedicated most of his time to exploring his magic. Harry could confidently say that he knew everything about this strange golden mist. At least he thought so. He considered himself the master of the mist. It was arrogant and vain. But so was Harry.

 

Currently, he was staring at the letter in his hands. 

 

‘So, there are others like me. There is even a school for us. Hmm, let's see what they can teach me. Knowledge is power. And power is all I want.’

 

The next day a middle aged woman came into the house. She was the epitome of an archetypical strict looking teacher. She saw him and her eyes softened for a second, but regained its professional stare quickly.

 

“I hope you had a good time growing up here. I am Professor McGonagall, the Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry.” she said proudly. 

 

The Dursleys looked anywhere but at her.

 

“Yeah. My relatives are great. I had a wonderful time here.” Harry said, trying not to sound too sarcastic.

 

“It is good to hear that, though I wanted myself to raise you, but the headmaster denied me the chance.” she explained bitterly, looking at him wistfully, as if imagining an alternate future where he was her adopted son. 

 

Harry's eyes widened in surprise.

 

“Why would you want me? Are you some distant relative of mine?” He asked dubiously, trying not to sound hopeful.

 

“Not exactly. Your parents were my favourite students. Your dad was even my apprentice. I considered them my children.” Her smile was full of sorrow and nostalgia. 

 

Harry smiled coldly.

 

“Why did the headmaster decline your offer?”

 

“He thought it was good for you to grow up in a normal environment, away from the fame of boy-who-lived.”

 

Harry asked the meaning of that and was surprised to learn that he was a celebrity in the Wizarding World, he also learnt that his parents sacrificed their lives for him. At this, he sent a meaningful glance at the elder Dursleys who had said that they died in a car crash. 

 

They paled at his glance, knowing they were going to be punished later.

 

“We should go now to buy your things from Diagon Alley.” she offered. 

 

Harry nodded and they apparated to Diagon Alley. Harry immediately hunched over and tried not to empty his stomach after the horrible experience of apparition.

 

“You will get used to the feeling.” she said in an amused voice.

 

‘I don't think so.’ Harry thought. She conjured a cap and handed it to him.

 

“Hide your scar. We don't want to be mobbed.” she suggested and Harry nodded, though he was a little sceptical about it. 

 

Was he really that famous?

 

“We should go to Gringotts. It is the wizarding bank managed by the goblins.” she explained as she led the way.

 

“You do know that I don't have a bank account, right?” He questioned as he followed her.

 

“Of course you have. You are the heir to The Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter. Your parents were very rich.” she replied, patting his back.

 

“I did not know that.” He glared at the ground, hating that he knew so little.

 

she advised. “You should buy books to educate yourself about the Wizarding World.”  

 

Harry nodded, accepting the token of her wisdom and entered the bank. The teller asked for a key and the professor presented it. ‘Why does she have the key to my vaults?’

 

He asked her that.

 

“Headmaster Dumbledore gave it to me. Now that I think about it, this belongs to you. Here, have it.” she smiled, handing him his key. 

 

Harry now was disliking Dumbledore. 

 

The ride down the tracks was exhilarating. Though the Professor might deny it, she too was excited by the adrenaline inducing ride. 

 

When he looked in his vaults, his jaw was wide open. The vault was a small room filled with heaps of gold, silver and bronze. Seeing his reaction, the goblin provided him with another shock.

 

“This is just your trust vault. Your family vault is many many times bigger than this.” Harry was in a daze. He was fucking rich. He was powerful, what else did he need? He filled the bottomless bag provided by the goblin with the coins. 

 

He was in a nice mood when he left the bank.

 

The next two hours were spent buying books and materials required for the school. 

 

The last shop was for buying wands.

 

“I will go buy you an owl while you get your wand. Consider this as an early birthday present. The owl would be very useful in sending and receiving mail.” She said and went off in another direction. Harry also grinned. This would be the first time anyone would give him a gift. Smiling widely, he went into the wand shop.

 

“Hello.” A voice whispered just before an elderly man walked into the room. 

 

“I was wondering when I will see you, Mr. Potter. It seems only yesterday that your mother was buying her first wand, ten and a quarter inches of willow with a unicorn hair for her core. Excellent for charms work. Your father on the other hand had an eleven inch mahogany wand with a dragon heartstring, his wand was better suited for transfiguration.” Ollivander said as he began looking around the shelves for a wand. He picked one up and gave it to Harry. 

 

“Just give that a wave.” He instructed. 

 

Harry frowned but did end up accidentally destroying a vase. 

 

“Probably not that one.” Ollivander said dryly as he took the wand out of Harry's grasp before waving his own wand to repair the vase. 

 

After an hour of trying different wands, Harry finally found a match. It was made of holly, eleven inches long, and contained a single feather from the tail of a phoenix. Mr Ollivander had been very surprised that Harry had been so compatible with this wand. 

 

“Curious.” he had said and not until Harry asked what was curious had Mr. Ollivander explained that the phoenix feather in Harry's wand had come from the same bird that had supplied the core of Lord Voldemort's.

 

He went out with a bewildered look.

 

‘What the hell was that?’ he thought. He saw Professor McGonagall standing outside with a beautiful snowy owl in a cage.

 

“Do you like it?” She asked.

 

“Yes.” he said excitedly as he opened the cage. The owl hooted and jumped on his shoulder.

 

“I will soon give you a name. Okay, girl?” He asked as he petted her. She hooted and rubbed her plumage on his cheek affectionately.

 

“I don't need the cage. She will be allowed to roam free.” he smiled. 

 

Professor McGonagall nodded and shrinked the cage and put it in her pocket.

 

“Now you need to go home.” she told him.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry was sitting alone in an empty compartment. He had told Hedwig to go to Hogwarts by herself so she didn't have to be cooped up in the train. He was wearing a green button-up shirt and jeans which while comfortable were still semi-formal. His black hair was swept to the side, covering his scar. He was reading a book about Wizarding culture. Thanks to that, he got to know what pure-blood, half-blood and muggle-born meant. Going by the book's logic, Harry was a halfblood. 

 

It actually felt all stupid to him, but he needed to understand the world in which he was going in.

 

“Can we sit here?” Someone asked. 

 

Harry looked up from the book to see two girls standing in the corridor. The girl who spoke had brown hair and hazel eyes while the girl standing beside her with a blank face had light blonde hair and dark eyes.

 

“Sure.” he replied and went back to his book.

 

“I am Tracey Davis.” the girl with the hazel eyes said. Harry sighed as he put the book aside. He was just reading up about the origins of the Statue or Secrecy as she interrupted. 

 

He saw the blonde girl hiding a smile. She was pretty, he thought.

 

“I am Harry Potter.” he introduced and as expected, they both looked at him surprised. “Nice to meet you.”

 

“I am Daphne Greengrass. Nice to meet you too. Sorry for my friend. I know how it feels to be disturbed when you are reading something interesting.” she said with a benign smile, remembering her little sister's tendency to nag her while she herself was reading some fiction. 

 

Harry smiled back. He knew at the first sight that they were going to be the best of friends or at least hoped so.

 

“I am sorry. I didn't mean to disturb you.” Tracey mumbled in a small embarrassed voice.

 

“Don't worry, Tracey. I was almost done with it. No harm done. So which house do you guys want to go to?” He tried to start a conversation. And it was hard with how unused he was to talking to anyone.

 

“I am fine with either Ravenclaw or Slytherin.” Tracey began excitedly. “Although since I know Daphne wants to go to Slytherin, I guess I will end up there.”

 

“Meaning, I am not going to get rid of you anytime soon?” Daphne asked with a smirk.

 

“Never.” Tracey smiled and threw her one arm around her. Harry smiled at them. It must feel great to have a best friend.

 

“So what about you? Which house do you want to go to?” Daphne asked curiously.

 

“Hmm. Every house seems good to me, but I think I will go to Slytherin.” he replied honestly. He knew himself enough to guess that. Daphne and Tracey again wore an expression of astonishment.

 

“Don't you want to go to Gryffindor, the place where your parents had been?” queried Daphne.

 

“I never knew them. I believe I am too different from them.” Harry smiled politely. Daphne grimaced after realising her mistake. 

 

Before she could say anything, the compartment door slammed open. A boy with blonde hair and haughty look strode inside. He scanned the room, his gaze stopping at Daphne.

 

“It is nice to meet you, Heir Greengrass. I am informed that our parents are discussing our betrothal.” he said with childish excitement. Daphne just nodded. Her eyes and face were blank, devoid of emotions.

 

“Betrothal? Is that allowed here?” Harry asked, amazed that it was still going on in the wizarding world.

 

“A mudblood? You shouldn't sit with this scum.” Draco sneered, unable to identify Harry because he didn't wear glasses and didn't have the thick lightning bolt scar. Daphne was trying to look neutral but her eyes were conveying her anger at the insult aimed at her new acquaintance.

 

“You don't know who he is. You would have been careful if you knew who he was.” Tracey hissed, glaring at Draco.

 

“Shut up, half-blood. Whoever he is, he can't be better than Malfoy.” Draco announced with arrogance. Daphne was just about to say something but was beaten to it by Harry.

 

“Hmm. A Malfoy?” Harry slowly stood up and sauntered towards Draco like a predator playing with its prey.

 

“Tell me, Malfoy, how will that name help you when I can just kill you with a single thought?” Harry asked in a cold voice. 

 

He waved his arm in front of him and a golden mist, in the form of a hand, appeared before him. The hand clasped around Draco's neck and lifted him up. 

 

Draco was now hanging off his neck, unable to breathe. Harry turned back and sat on his seat and opened his book. Draco's face was reddening and tears were rolling down his cheeks. His arms and legs were flailing and quivering. Harry ignored him and continued reading.

 

“HARRY!” Tracey and Daphne shrieked.

 

“Stop it, he will die.” Daphne pleaded. Harry shrugged without turning his gaze as if it was inconsequential.

 

“You will be arrested if anything happens to him.” Tracey cajoled when she realised that he didn't care if he killed someone.

 

‘She is right. I should first understand this wizarding world before turning it upside down. I shouldn't start a fight even before entering this country.’ Harry thought and released Draco who fell down on the floor, breathing heavily and rubbing his neck.

 

“Are you mad! You could have killed me! Wait until my father hears about it!” Draco yelled in mad rage. Harry raised his eyebrow and a red mist suddenly covered Draco who started screaming in pain. Harry released him immediately from his magic, torturing him just for a fraction of a second. 

 

Draco was once again on the floor, twitching and spasming. He was sobbing out loud. His cries of pain and despair echoing in the compartment. 

 

Harry kneeled in front of him. Draco looked at him with terrified eyes.

 

“There, there, little boy. Don't cry. I will not hurt you. For now.” Harry patted his back and smiled innocently. Draco flinched at his touch and scampered away from the cabin. Harry returned to his seat and observed the girls who were huddled together. 

 

They were looking scared.

 

“Don't worry, I don't hurt anyone without any reason and you haven't given me any yet.” Harry said in a soft voice, not sure how truthful his own statement was and went back to reading, giving them the time to process what happened just then. 

 

The 15 minutes of silence was broken by Tracey.

 

“What was all that?” she asked, gathering all her courage. Harry's eyes turned towards her. She flinched back, expecting him to harm her. 

 

Harry sighed.

 

“I said I am not going to hurt you. Didn't I? As for what happened, I just showed Malfoy a demo of what I will do when someone belittles me. I have had enough of that. I now have the power to do anything I want and no one is allowed to look down on me.” he said passionately.

 

Daphne and Tracey remained silent, not knowing what to say.

 

“What was that mist? First it was a golden hand and then it turned into a red mist.” Daphne asked curiously. She had been mesmerised by it. She hadn't seen or heard anything like that before.

 

“That is my power. I discovered it. I release my magic which comes out as a golden mist. It turns into different colours according to the purpose of magic. The golden hand was just my magic coalesced into a hand. The red mist's purpose is to inflict tremendous pain. It stimulates every nerve in the body as if they were on fire.” He finished with a proud smile. 

 

Daphne and Tracey looked horrified.

 

“What did I do now?” Harry asked, sighing, exasperated.

 

“Your red mist sounds too similar to the Cruciatus curse. It is one of three Unforgivables.” Daphne replied.

 

“Hmm. I have read about them. Using them is a one way ticket to Azkaban. No problem, I was going to keep my power a secret anyway. You mustn't tell anybody about my power.” Harry ordered in a hard voice. 

 

They both nodded hurriedly.

 

“I think we should change compartments. We are uncomfortable here. Can we go?” Tracey blurted out. 

 

Daphne looked conflicted. One part of her agreed with Tracey while the other part of her wanted to stay with Harry. He surely won't hurt them. He had said that himself. And he was an interesting boy and the company of interesting people was always beneficial.

 

“You don't need my permission, Tracey. You are not my slaves. I understand how you must feel. I am not going to hurt you, but if you want to go, you can go.” Harry said with a reassuring smile. 

 

Tracey nodded and dragged Daphne out with her.

 

‘I just scared my potential friends. I need to keep my anger in check.’ Harry contemplated in disappointment. He pulled out another book from his bag. 

 

It was about how to act like a proper pureblood heir. 

 

‘If betrothal agreements are still around then who knows what is allowed here, I need to learn all of these. Even if I don't believe in it, I am still the heir to the Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter. I need to learn this boring etiquette.’

 

After an hour, his compartment door was opened again. 

 

Harry was staring at the girl. She seemed very familiar. She had blue dyed hair(who dyes their hair blue at an age of eleven? She was either stupid or stupid) and sapphire eyes. She was also staring at him, trying to recognise him. Another girl entered beside her. She had bushy brunette hair and warm brown eyes.

 

“Hey! Stop staring. Have you seen a toad here?” The blue haired girl asked rudely, breaking their staring contest.

 

“Don't be rude.” the other girl gently admonished her.

 

Harry smirked. He stood up and went closer to the blue haired girl. He had definitely seen her. 

 

Her sapphire eyes were unforgettable.

 

“Jasmine? What happened to your hair?” Harry asked the first question that popped into his mind. She was momentarily surprised before a small smile took over her face.

 

“Harry?” She asked tentatively. Harry nodded.

 

“Where did you go? I came the next day in the park to find you, but you were not there.” Harry queried with his own smile, remembering how he had tried to find her with no success.

 

“We moved to another house.” she said distractedly and went to sit on the seat in front of him.

 

“I am Jasmine Zinan. Though you already know my first name.”

 

“I am Harry Potter.”

 

“Come in, Hermione. We will take a break from searching.” she said as she patted the seat beside her. Hermione sat with her.

 

“Hermione, this is Harry Potter. Harry, this is my best friend, Hermione Granger.” she grinned at the blushing Hermione. 

 

‘Am I the only one who doesn't have a friend or knows someone beforehand?'’ Harry asked himself with a pout.

 

“Nice to meet you, Hermione.” Harry gave her a smile.

 

“Nice to meet you too, Harry. I have read all about you. You are quite famous.” she revealed, extending her hand. 

 

Harry shook her hand.

 

“Oh! Those books. They are fiction by the way. I saw them in the bookstore the other day and was shocked.”

 

“But the books were in the biography section. How can it be untrue?” She squeaked.

 

“Hermione?” Jasmine said, raising her blonde eyebrow. 

 

‘Hah! She forgot to dye her eyebrows.’ He noted.

 

Hermione's cheeks reddened and she kept quiet.

 

“So what happened to your hair? Last time and only time I saw you, you had blonde hair.” Harry said, pointing to her head.

 

“Just trying something different.” she replied with forced nonchalance. Harry found the reason not compelling enough but didn't question her.

 

“You still get beaten up by your friends?” She joked.

 

“Nah! Those days are over. Tables have been turned.” Harry said mysteriously. She arched her eyebrow in question.

 

“So you two know each other?” Harry asked them, trying to change the subject. He didn't need them to know about his cruel tendencies. One pair of girls already fled away. He didn't need a repeat.

 

“Yes. We live in the same neighbourhood.” Hermione answered quickly, wanting to join the conversation.

 

“Two witches in the same neighbourhood. That must have been interesting.” Harry wondered.

 

“Well, we didn't exactly know we were witches until the letter arrived.” Hermione answered, confused. Harry turned to Jasmine and gave her a questioning look.

 

“I was a kid when I said that I was magical. I didn't totally believe myself. I didn't tell anyone until the letter arrived.” She replied to his unasked question. Harry nodded in acceptance.

 

Hermione asked finally. “How do you two know each other?” 

 

“We actually don't know each other. We just met once and she helped me.” Harry responded. Jasmine rolled her eyes at that.

 

“I just gave you a bottle of water.” Jasmine groaned. Harry just shrugged.

 

“So you are not Jasmine's boyfriend. You just ruined my expectations.” Hermione grinned. Jasmine turned red and yelled.

 

“HERMIONE! I will make you pay for it.”

 

Harry just watched them with an amused smile and a tiny bit of jealousy. ‘I wish I also had a best friend.’

 

After yelling and getting her blush back in control, Jasmine stood up and started for the door. She cleared her throat awkwardly, trying to gain the previous rhythm.

 

“Goodbye, Harry. Will see you at Hogwarts. We need to find my friend's pet toad.” she waved her hand in farewell and left the compartment.

 

“Bye, Harry.” Hermione said as she followed Jasmine out. Harry waved back.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry was staring at the enchanted ceiling in wonder. It was a wonderful piece of magic. It was beautiful magic. Useless but beautiful. Professor McGonagall picked up the hat with one hand and held a scroll in her other hand.

 

“When I call your name, you will come up here and sit down on the stool, I will then place this hat on your head. You will be sorted into a house, and once that is done you will go and join your house. Let us begin. Hannah Abbot.” Professor McGonagall called, a nervous looking girl with blonde hair slowly walked forwards and sat on the stool. The Professor placed the hat on her head.

 

“HUFFLEPUFF!” The hat shouted a few seconds later. Professor McGonagall removed the hat and allowed the girl to happily walk to the Hufflepuff table.

 

Daphne and Tracey were sorted into Slytherin house along with Malfoy and the two boys that Harry was pretty sure were his bodyguards. Harry saw Hermione get sorted into Gryffindor. Eventually, Harry was called up. Harry walked up towards the stool and sat down. He barely was able to see the hall staring at him before the hat was placed on his head.

 

“Interesting, Mr. Potter. You have found a totally unprecedented way to use your magic.” Harry heard a voice inside his head.

 

“Hmm, so you are a talking hat. Amusing. Well, thanks for the compliment. I am trying to be the best in this world so it is natural that I have to find new ways to do things.” Harry said with pride.

 

The hat chuckled in response.

 

“You are totally a Slytherin. Cunning, ruthless, prideful. I wish you luck, Mr. Potter. Better be…”

 

“SLYTHERIN!” The hat yelled. Harry took off the hat from his head and put it on the stool. Then he went to the Slytherin table and sat in front of Daphne and Tracey. They gave him a nervous smile. Harry repressed his urge to roll his eyes at their fear. Then he scanned the entire hall and saw that he was being stared at and the silence was still unbroken.

 

“Tch, come on people, don't you have things to do?” Harry grumbled in a bored tone with a touch of annoyance. This broke the silence and the sorting continued. The last boy joining the Slytherin was Blaise Zabini. Jasmine Zinan was the last student to be sorted. Just as the Hat touched her head, it announced her to be Gryffindor. 

 

After that, Headmaster Dumbledore gave some stupid insignificant speech about dangers of forest and possible chance of dying horrible death in the room in third corridor. 

 

Harry observed the others in the meanwhile. Jasmine and Hermione were chatting happily and making friends. Daphne and Tracey were whispering to each other. Draco Malfoy was glaring at him. A teacher in full black regalia with a long nose and sleek black hair was also glaring at him. 

 

Harry ignored them and started eating as food suddenly appeared in front of him on the table. After eating, they were led to the Slytherin common room by a prefect. 

 

That night, Harry felt very lonely. No one tried to talk to him. People were looking at him with distrust and anger. Daphne and Tracey started to say something, but were ushered to the girls dormitory. 

 

Harry was happy that he wouldn't have to share a room and also a bit disappointed that it would make him more lonely.

 

He was lying on the bed as he glared at the ceiling.

 

“Stupid little Harry wants to make stupid little friends.” Harry hissed at himself.

 

“I don't need anyone. They all are inferior to me. I can kill them with a single thought. They are just so weak. Everyone is weak. I don't need any of them, ultimately they will need me and it will be upto me to accept their friendship.”

 

He raised his arm in front of his eyes and closed his fingers into a fist.

 

“I will be the greatest, I will be the immortal wizard.” he whispered and went to sleep, not knowing where the thought of becoming immortal came from.

Chapter 2: Even Psychopaths Like Hugs

Chapter Text

2. Even Psychopaths Like Hugs

 

The next day, Harry went for breakfast in a group led by a prefect. Nott and Draco were talking to each other as they walked. Crabbe and Goyle were on their sides. 

 

Harry was back in the group, alone. He had his hands in his trousers pockets. His unruly hair was messily arranged. His eyes were cold, staring ahead. As they reached the Slytherin table, Harry took a seat at the farthest end, nearest to the entrance. The others left the adjacent seats empty. As his anger was boiling inside him, Daphne and Tracey sat across from him and gave him a small smile. The anger disappeared, replaced by confusion.

 

“Good morning, Harry.” They said together in greetings and began talking with each other, again ignoring him.

 

‘Well, at least they are not avoiding me as if I was a plague. That's an improvement.’ He pondered and started eating his breakfast. 

 

Jasmine and Hermione entered the hall. When their eyes caught his, they waved at him in a friendly gesture. He waved back as they sat on the Gryffindor table.

 

‘What is worse? Total avoidance or partial avoidance? Most of them are isolating me while some are just smiling at me from a distance, not bothering to talk to me.’ He mused with a pout.

 

“Potter!” Someone sneered at his back. He turned his head and saw Professor Snape standing behind him.

 

“This is your timetable.” he said, handing him a parchment. Without waiting for any response, he left.

 

‘How fun will it be to turn his skin as dark as night with pink thorny horns sticking out from his long ugly nose.’ He imagined with a small smirk.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry walked to the transfiguration class. He sat at the last bench and waited for the professor to arrive. As a boy with ginger hair ran in the classroom, the cat which was sitting on the desk jumped and turned into Professor McGonagall. Harry peered at her in astonishment. That was brilliant magic. He might have recognised her earlier if he had paid attention towards the desk. 

 

Professor McGonagall scolded the boy whose name was Ronald Weasley for being late. She then explained how she was a cat animagus. Harry listened in with great interest. It was a neat trick.

 

‘I'll definitely love to be an animagus. I hope it will be a cool animal.’

 

“Now then,” Professor McGonagall spoke to the class, “shall we begin?” She asked but continued before anyone could respond. 

 

“Transfiguration is one of the more difficult branches of magic that is taught at Hogwarts. It is also one of the more dangerous branches, that means I will not tolerate any fooling around. I will not hesitate to kick out a student if I think you are misbehaving. Is that understood?” She said in a stern voice.

 

“Yes, Professor.” The class chorused. She stared at the students for several moments, as if checking to see that they were all being truthful. Eventually, she nodded and continued teaching. After a short while of simply talking about transfiguration along with what it could do and how dangerous it could be if people messed around, she had the students attempt to turn a matchstick into a needle. 

 

Harry picked up his wand and looked at it. He hadn't used it even once after buying it. He wasn't really interested in a wand. He didn't need a wand for his magic, but now the use of it was inevitable. 

 

There was a gentle thrumming coming from it. A warm pleasant sensation flowed in his hand through the wood, like a soft blanket warming his body on a cold winter night. He waved his wand as instructed by the professor. The matchstick turned into a shiny needle in an instant.

 

“Brilliant, Mr. Potter. 10 points to Slytherin.” Professor McGonagall said encouragingly. Others stared at the needle in astonishment. 

 

Ignoring the others, Harry continued holding his wand and looking at it in awe. He felt stupid for neglecting his wand. This piece of wood felt like home, which he never had, so warm and reliable. He vowed to take care of it even if he didn't need it.

 

As the class ended, several more students turned the matchstick into a needle, but it was a partial transformation. No one came close to Harry's excellence. 

 

He smiled at his success. He loved this warm feeling from the wand. It was almost addictive. He packed his bag and went out of the class, all the while his hand was in his pocket, gripping his wand.

 

The charms class also went well with him mastering the Levitation charm in first try. He was proud of himself even if it was barely any feat to write home about. If he wanted, he could have done anything with his method of magic by just wishing it to happen, but being able to do the ‘normal’ magic with wand movements and incantations made him believe that he could do anything without revealing his real powers. Not that he was very serious about hiding his capabilities. He didn't care enough about hiding to actively sabotage himself.

 

It was evening and he was exploring Hogwarts with a bounce in his step. His warm faithful wand was in his pocket. As he passed by an unused classroom, he heard distressed voices coming from inside. He slowed and stood in front of the entrance, curiously opening the door and leaning on the doorframe.

 

“Please don't do this. I am begging you.” Tracey pleaded. Her hands were stuck to each other by a strong sticking charm behind her back. She was wearing only her knickers, her clothes being strewn across the floor. 

 

Tears were running down her cheeks. Her hair was dishevelled and standing in front of her was a sixth year male student. 

 

He was leering at her naked chest. Not that there was anything to stare at, according to an oblivious Harry.

 

“It is tradition, Miss Davis. Every half-blood female first-year Slytherin has to pleasure a pureblood student, at least once. Don't worry, I will be gentle and sweet. I will even obliviate you of this experience so you won't be traumatised.” he smiled benevolently, hiding his malicious pleasure at finding an easy prey. His dark eyes savoured her innocent naked figure. So boyish and yet distinctly female. It would be fun to peel off her innocence and bask in her childish flesh. As he raised his hands to touch her naked flesh, Harry cleared his throat.

 

“How nice of you to consider her mental health.” Harry announced neutrally, neither angry nor happy. Really, there was no need to show emotions here in the quarrel between two strangers. He shouldn't care if the boy got his sick pleasure or if the girl escaped the villain. Yet, he was favouring Tracey's side since he was acquainted with her. Maybe she would become his friend after he saved her. Most probably.

 

The sixth-year student looked at him with barely hidden fear and exaggerated anger. Tracey glanced at him desperately, an ember of hope sparking in her moist eyes.

 

“What are you doing here, Potter? Go away, no one needs you.” he grumbled. 

 

Harry walked towards them and stopped a step away from them, a bit stung by his remark. He removed his robe and covered Tracey with it. Acting like a gentleman didn't take much effort. He rolled up the sleeves of his green shirt and cracked his knuckles. He always wanted to act like he had seen in the movies. Hehe, he was mimicking a hero.

 

He hated heroes.

 

“So, is this really tradition or some bullcrap?" He asked in an inquisitive voice, maybe it really was a tradition. An unnatural, and yet beneficial for some, tradition. Harry might become the beneficiary in some years, he needed to know that. 

 

The sixth year glared at him venomously and folded his hands on his chest.

 

“What if it isn't? She will be fucked, if not by me then some other student. Everyone loves taking the virginity of small innocent girls. The memory charm is helpful in that way. You know what? You look delicious too. Maybe I will have a feast today. I am not too picky when blood rushes south in my body.” he sneered. 

 

Harry raised his eyebrow at that.

 

“Hmm. I will have to decline.” he answered with almost a feral grin as he took out his wand. 

 

The older boy didn't even have a moment to retaliate.

 

“Wingardium Leviosa.” Harry said in an excited tone. 

 

The sixth year student was suddenly yanked up and slammed against the ceiling. Then he was violently pulled down and smashed on the floor. 

 

A loud crack echoed in the classroom. 

 

The boy's hands and legs were bent at an unnatural angle. His face was splattered with blood. And he was already unconscious. 

 

Harry pocketed his wand and looked at Tracey who was staring at him in awe. 

 

She started sobbing and threw herself at him and embraced him tightly. 

 

Harry caressed her hair with one hand while his other arm wrapped around her waist. He hoped he was doing it right. He wasn't used to consoling crying girls after all. 

 

It felt so good, Harry thought. It was his first hug if his memory served him right. This warm and soft body pressed into him, this closeness with another human body was amazing and surprising. If hugging felt this great, he might have used his relatives for that instead of torturing them for fun. Whatever, better late than never.

 

Harry could get used to having hugs.

 

“Everything is fine, Tracey. Don't cry.” he whispered gently, going full on gentleman mode. She just buried her face further in his neck and kept crying. Harry sighed but carried on with caressing her head. If he wasn't interested in making her his friend, he would have ignored her pleas for help. Saving someone and consoling them was definitely a chore. Although he got his long hug, maybe being a good boy had its perks.

 

After five more minutes, Tracey slowly pulled away and looked at him gratefully.

 

“Thank you so much, Harry, for saving me. I was so scared. He stunned me back in the hallway and brought me here.” She smiled a teary smile. 

 

Harry shrugged, not really interested in her backstory. “I was just passing by when I heard your scream and decided to see what was going on.” 

 

“If you ever want anything from me in future, then feel free to ask me. I'm in your debt.” she offered.

 

“Anything?” He raised his eyebrows. Giving anyone a blank cheque was dangerous, he thought. She shouldn't have worded it that way. Her uneasy looks confirmed that she was aware of the peril of her offer. Even frightened, she nodded in defeat. 

 

He rolled his eyes. Dramatic people.

 

“Come on! I am not going to ask that . I am only eleven, and thinking about that makes me want to hurl.” He assured her, meanwhile pinching his nose in disgust. 

 

She smiled, sighing, a weight lifting from her back.

 

“Although you can pay the debt by giving me hugs regularly. Three times, no, six times a day. Yes, that's reasonable. I never knew hugging feels so nice.” he mumbled wistfully. 

 

She giggled, giving him a look as if he was a moron.

 

“Of course, Harry. I'll hug you whenever you want, even more than six times. I'd have done that without the debt, but I'm glad that my debt won't cause any trouble for me in the future.” she agreed. 

 

Harry grinned at her and grabbed her for another hug. She laughed joyfully and hugged him back, winding her arms around him. 

 

He pulled back after a moment and looked at the downed figure.

 

“What to do with him? Do you want me to kill him? I've never killed humans before, but I think I can manage it. Indeed, I was always curious if it'd change me.” he thought out loud. 

 

She looked at him sharply. “Harry, you don't have to do that. Killing is bad. We'll inform the professors and they'll take care of that.”

 

‘Tell that to the cat that scratched me or the pup that tried to test its budding teeth against me. Killing is bad ; how funny.’ Harry pondered with amusement.

 

He shrugged at her disapproving look. “If that's what you want. He's your prey. Feel free to be merciful.”

 

She rolled her eyes at him.

 

“You really don't know how to talk to others. Do you?” She asked jokingly. 

 

He tilted his head to his side, giving her words some serious thought.

 

“Now that you mention it, it's true. I never had anybody to talk to properly.”

 

“What about your family?” 

 

“They aren't people. They're my prey. You don't talk to your chicken. That would be weird.” he said jovially.

 

‘I really need to teach him how to behave properly and not to say things like this in front of others. Otherwise people will brand him creepy.’ Tracey thought. She shook her head to clear her hazy head. Her current dire situation wasn't exactly helping her thought process. She needed to find some alone time and cry her eyes out.

 

“Guard him. I'll go and bring a professor.” she said, handing him back his robe after picking up her clothes from the ground.

 

“Turn around and don't peek.” she warned, her chest covered with her bunched clothes. 

 

Harry looked confused.

 

“Isn't that illogical? I've already seen you naked. Sorry, half naked. Why does it matter if I see or not see you half- naked again? And also, there is nothing to see, your body looks just like a boy's body. It's almost like looking in the mirror.” he questioned her sincerely. 

 

She really wanted to glare at him, but knew he wasn't insulting her and was just genuinely confused.

 

“It's improper to see anybody naked without their consent, and I haven't given you my consent to see me. As for me looking like a boy, I'm only eleven.” she half-yelled indignantly, controlling her blush at the stupidity of the situation, where she was explaining to a boy why he shouldn't peek at naked girls even if they didn't have their assets developed. 

 

Harry nodded as if it made sense and turned around. She sighed, quickly dressing herself.

 

“Be careful, Harry. I'll quickly bring a professor.” said Tracey. Then she left the class. 

 

Harry put on his robe and sat on a chair facing the limp body of the sixth-year Slytherin. 

 

Harry was tempted to torture the unconscious boy but didn't knew if the healer could detect the symptoms of being tortured. So, he decided against it. 

 

He still stood up and kicked him on his face though. He needed some fun while being idle. 

 

After a few minutes, Professor McGonagall came running, with Tracey closely following her. 

 

She gaped at the sight. 

 

Harry wanted to laugh at witnessing such a reaction from the always composed professor.

 

“What happened here, Mr. Potter?” She asked sternly, kneeling beside the sixth-year Slytherin.

 

“He tried to rape me and Harry helped me.” Tracey quickly explained, not wanting her new friend to be in trouble. 

 

“He did that!” She exclaimed, anger pouring out of her as she glared at the unconscious boy. 

 

She levitated the body and started leading him to the hospital wing.

 

“Go to your common room, Mr. Potter. I will dutifully inform the Headmaster of this travesty. Miss Davis, you should come with me to the hospital wing.” she ordered. 

 

Harry and Tracey nodded. 

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry stepped into the Slytherin common room to find Daphne Greengrass pacing back and forth at the entrance. 

 

He went to her, feeling obliged to inform her.

 

“Daphne? Are you all right?” He asked. 

 

She stopped walking and looked at him. Her lips turned up into a small nervous smile. “I am fine, Harry. I'm just worried about Tracey. I don't know where she is. I've been waiting here for her for almost half an hour.”

 

“She is alright now, I think. She is currently in the hospital wing if you want to see her.” he revealed. 

 

Her eyes widened and filled up with fear.

 

“Hospital Wing? What happened to her?” She hissed.

 

“It's better if she tells you that. Now, hurry up and go to her.”

 

“Thanks, Harry.” she thanked him distractedly, leaving the common room. 

 

Harry sat in the corner, alone, observing everyone. Some students were studying, some were talking about quidditch, some were flirting with girls and girls flirted back. Draco Malfoy boasted to the first years how he was a brilliant flyer and would prove it in the upcoming flying class. 

 

Harry ignored them all and thought about what to do. 

 

Should he reveal his powers and make everybody bow to him? Should he establish his domination so early, or should he wait more? 

 

His reverie was interrupted by the opening of the common room door. In came Tracey and Daphne. They both headed straight towards him.

 

Daphne's eyes were brimming with gratitude. Tracey had a small smile on her face.

 

“Thank you, Harry, for saving Tracey. I can't put into words how grateful I'm to you for aiding my best friend in her time of need.” she said, sitting beside him. Tracey then plopped down on the other side of Daphne.

 

“Glad to help.” Harry replied. 

 

They sat in silence for a few minutes. Not knowing what to say. Harry wasn't really a good conversationalist and the girls still weren't over their fear of him.

 

“Did you really use her life debt for a regular supply of hugs?” She enquired incredulously, breaking the uncomfortable silence. 

 

Tracey snorted at that.

 

“Uhm, yes.” Harry answered, not knowing where it was going. Daphne shook her head in amusement.

 

“You could have asked for thousands of galleons, you could have asked her to become your mistress, but all you asked was hugs.”

 

“It seems that you are sad that I, a preteen, didn't ask for Tracey's virginity.” he joked.

 

“Hey!” Tracey protested at the blatant mention of her virginity while Daphne laughed.

 

“No, I'm happy actually, but your demand is just so… unique.” she smiled. 

 

Harry just shrugged.

 

“Don't worry, Daphne. When I'll save you from some danger, I will ask for kisses in exchange for your life debt. Okay?” He smirked, trying to make her blush. 

 

Daphne just stared at him, not taking his bait.

 

“Then, let's hope I'll not find myself in any danger.” she grinned smugly.

 

“Let's be friends, Harry. All of us.” Tracey piped up excitedly. 

 

Harry and Daphne looked at her as if she was a moron.

 

“What? Why are you both looking at me like that?”

 

“That's so lame way, and straightforward of you to ask us to be your friends, but I agree. Let's be friends.” Harry nodded, stifling the urge to do a victory jig. 

 

Grinning, Tracey stood up and pulled him in her arms. Harry grinned, returning the hug, coiling his hands around her waist. Daphne watched them with wry amusement. When they pulled back and looked at her, she raised her eyebrow from where she was sitting.

 

“I am not going to join you in a group hug. As for being friends, I was always ready, but it was Tracey who held me back.” she said, pointing her finger at Tracey.

 

Harry turned to Tracey who was looking sheepish.

 

“He was scary.” She murmured with a blush tinting her cheeks. Harry laughed at her, pulling her back against him.

 

“You know that I'll continue scaring everyone, don't you?” he asked, tapping her forehead.

 

“But at least now I know you won't harm us.” She mumbled, burying her face on his chest, not wanting to look at him. 

 

Daphne cleared her throat.

 

“I am still here so please stop acting like lovers.” Daphne teased, her eyes full of mirth. 

 

They broke the hug and looked at each other. Tracey whispered something in Harry's ears. He nodded.

 

“What're you both planning?” Daphne asked suspiciously. 

 

Tracey and Harry looked at her innocently.

 

“Nothing. We just realised we were excluding you.” Tracey announced in a faux sadness.

 

“What-” She didn't complete her sentence since she was suddenly pulled on her feet and was sandwiched between Harry and Tracey. 

 

Harry was hugging her from behind while Tracey from front, Tracey's arms looping around Harry's neck, trapping her between them.

 

“What're you both doing?” Daphne whined. 

 

Tracey and Harry chuckled, and continued hugging her. 

 

Daphne sighed dramatically.

 

“If this is what you want. I'll allow you little peasants to embrace me for a little while.” she said haughtily, laughter bubbling inside her.

 

“You bestow us with your generosity, my lady.” Tracey played along. 

 

Harry was silent, content in remaining in the arms of his first friends.

 

That night Harry slept with a smile on his face. 

 

‘Power: check, Wealth: check, Friends: check. Hmm, I have everything I need. Congratulations little Harry, you get your wish. You have friends now. It seems the world isn't that bad.’

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry left his room and entered the common room to find Tracey and Daphne waiting for him.

 

“Harry!” Tracey smiled and hugged him eagerly. 

 

‘Wow, I don't even have to ask.’ he smiled.

 

“Good morning, Harry.” Tracey and Daphne greeted him after Tracey pulled back.

 

“Good morning to you too, ladies.” He smiled and stared at Daphne with his arms open. 

 

Daphne rolled her eyes but walked into his open arms. Tracey meanwhile, giggled at her friends' antics. She knew Daphne enjoyed Harry's company, it was a breath of fresh air since she generally steered clear of boys in the past. Saying Harry was unique was like saying the Sun was larger than Earth. It was true, but it didn't convey the enormity of the subjects.

 

The trio then started for the Great Hall while talking about their classes. Daphne and Tracey praised Harry for his performance in class.

 

“Of course, I am the best.” he agreed proudly.

 

“And modest too.” Daphne quipped sarcastically.

 

“Why should I be modest and lie that I'm not the best when I know I'm the best?” Harry questioned, shaking his head at her stupidity. Tracey just rolled her eyes, aware that Harry's mind didn't exactly work like normal.

 

“But if you boast about yourself then people will think you're arrogant and no one will take you seriously.” she replied. Harry remained silent, thinking about her words.

 

“That's true. I don't really care about other people's opinions, but I'll reign in my pride. There's no harm in that.” he said.

 

“Great! Let your actions speak for you instead of your words.” Daphne suggested. 

 

Harry nodded, taking in the advice. 

 

They sat together on the Slytherin table and talked among themselves. They were interrupted by the arrival of a magnificent snowy owl. The owl landed in front of him and picked up a piece of bacon and gobbled it down.

 

“Hedwig! How're you?” Harry asked with delight, caressing her plumage. 

 

Hedwig hooted and leaned into his touch.

 

“Oh! You were exploring the forest. How was it?”

 

Hedwig hooted again.

 

“Interesting, you say. I'll have to check it out myself then.” replied Harry, patting her head. Hedwig with a final hoot, took off and went away. 

 

Finally, Harry registered the flabbergasted looks he was receiving from his friends.

 

“What?” He asked. Tracey just giggled while Daphne tried to say something but couldn't.

 

“Forget it. I'm going to expect strange occurrences every minute so I won't be surprised ever again.” Daphne sighed. At that instant, Professor Snape came prowling towards them.

 

“Potter! The Headmaster has asked for you after breakfast. Miss Davis, you are also to come. Be ready, I will come after breakfast to take you.” he informed them and went to the Head table.

 

“Is he always this grumpy?” question Harry.

 

“More or less.” Daphne responded with a frown. 

 

Tracey had gone silent, remembering the incident of last night. A shiver of fear ran through her body. Harry and Daphne noticed that and put their hands on her shoulders.

 

“Everything is alright. Nothing will happen again to you.” Daphne reassured.

 

“Don't worry, I'll protect you and if I wasn't trying to be modest, I'd have said that nothing in this world can harm you with me at your side, which is true, but I won't say it because I'm trying to be modest, but you must know that it is true.” Harry said. 

 

Tracey and Daphne shared a laugh at his try at being modest. Harry had intentionally said that convolutedly to bring some levity in the scene. He smiled smugly at his success. 

 

'They look nice when they smile and laugh.'

 

“Thanks, Harry. You have my full confidence.” Tracey nodded. 

 

After breakfast, the two followed behind professor Snape. He led them through corridors to the third floor where he stopped in front of a gargoyle and said something gibberish. The gargoyle moved, revealing a circular stone staircase. They climbed up the stairs and stood in front of a door.

 

“Wait here. Come in when I ask you to.” Professor Snape instructed as he knocked on the door.

 

“Come in.” Headmaster Dumbledore's voice called out. Snape entered the room and closed the door behind him.

 

“Be nice to them. Don't talk much. I'll take care of this. Did I mention being nice to them?” Tracey babbled in a panic mode. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes and pulled her in a sideway hug.

 

“Okay, I'll be nice to them but don't freak out.” he said as he squeezed her shoulders. 

 

She sighed, taking a deep breath and nodded.

 

“Come in.” Professor Snape said as the door opened. Harry and Tracey went inside and found the headmaster sitting behind his desk while Snape was standing beside him, glaring at them. 

 

Headmaster smiled, his eyes twinkling.

 

“Take a seat Mr. Potter, Miss Davis.” he said, pointing to the chairs in front of the desk. 

 

Harry and Tracey sat in front of him.

 

“I want to hear what happened with you, Miss Davis, and how a sixth year student is still in the hospital wing? And also how is Mr. Potter involved in this?” He asked with a grandfatherly smile as if he was asking about her favourite candy.

 

“I was stunned and taken to an empty classroom. When I woke up, I found my hands bound behind me with my clothes…” Tracey continued narrating. Her voice was small and she seemed frightened. Harry had taken up one of her hands in his and was squeezing it whenever he thought she needed it. “And then I asked Harry to guard him and went to fetch Professor McGonagall.”

 

Dumbledore and Snape didn't show any surprise so they must have already known that.

 

“I am so sorry you had to go through that, Miss Davis. I am very thankful to Mr. Potter that he saved you.” Dumbledore told her with a sad voice and turned his attention to Harry. “But, I must ask, did you really use just the Levitation charm?”

 

“Yes.” Harry replied succinctly. 

 

Dumbledore tried using Legilimency on Harry, but to his surprise, he found nothing but an eternal golden light inside his head. This didn't go unnoticed by Harry. He wanted to use the red mist on the old man, but controlled himself for Tracey's sake.

 

“I see. You are free to go. 100 points to Slytherin for saving a fellow student.” Dumbledore praised and gifted ‘precious’ house points. 

 

Snape was furious. He didn't want the Potter brat to go unpunished for attacking one of his own, but if he went to say something against him, he would come out as a supporter of rape. With a great effort he controlled his anger and bias.

 

“How're you going to punish the boy for what he had done, sir? And what're you doing to prevent these types of things from ever happening again?” Tracey asked after screwing up her courage. 

 

Dumbledore seemed troubled.

 

“I can't punish the boy since nothing really happened between you two. And if I expel him, then all the pureblood families will start a riot. As for preventing such heinous acts, I have posted some of the house elves to regularly patrol the school.” He replied to her query. 

 

Tracey wanted to protest, but Harry signalled her not to. She nodded at the professors and then left the office along with Harry. The walk to the Slytherin dorms was filled with unpleasant silence. Suddenly, Tracey turned around and jabbed her finger at him.

 

“Why did you stop me?” she asked angrily.

 

“They wouldn't have done anything. Why waste your energy by protesting?” he retorted.

 

“But that isn't fair. He was going to rape me and I can't do anything since he failed. He'll roam these halls with no care while I'll have nightmares every night.” she said softly, tears rolling down her cheeks. Harry sighed as he caressed her face, wiping her tears.

 

“You just have to say one word. I'll kill him. You don't need teachers for that.” Harry whispered in her ear as he held her firmly in his arms.

 

“I don't want him to die. I don't want to be the reason for someone's death, I just want justice.” She murmured on his chest.

 

‘You are too good and naive for your own good, Tracey.’ Harry thought bitterly as he massaged her head. 

 

Tracey pulled away and smiled at him tiredly.

 

“Let's just go to Daphne.” she said, leading him towards their destination.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Daphne was seething with rage. She was pacing back and forth, in front of them.

 

“He should be punished.” She hissed and sat beside Tracey. She rested her head on her shoulder and sighed in defeat. “But I can understand the Headmaster's reasoning. The wizarding world is run by the purebloods and they can get away with almost anything.”

 

Harry patted Tracey's shoulder.

 

I can't depend on others to do my work or take my revenge. It is up to me to do my part. I am the one and only who has the power to change my life. That is the saying by which I lead my life. You should follow it too.”

 

Daphne and Tracey looked at him sadly, understanding that he must have been lonely and had had a bad childhood to be that cynical.

 

“But if you believe that then you also don't have the power to help Tracey. It's up to Tracey to do something for herself.” Daphne argued, raising her eyebrow. 

 

Harry shook his hand, already having an answer.

 

“It was true before Tracey asked me to be her friend, but now she has me and she has a deal with me, so I've the power to help her just so she can continue fulfilling her side of the deal.” Harry replied seriously.

 

“So basically what you are saying is that you'll help her just so you can continue having hugs?” Daphne asked incredulously.

 

Harry shrugged. “A deal is a deal.”

 

Daphne snorted while Tracey laughed softly. She gently pulled Harry into another hug. She was lowkey surprised how easy it felt showing affection to him.

 

“Never change, Harry. You must never change.” she giggled on his chest, tightening her grasp.

 

“Why would I? I am perfect. I don't need to change.”

 

Tracey laughed again.

 

“Harry? Did you forget about modesty?” Daphne smirked, trying to suppress her laughter.

 

“Oops.” Harry grinned. “As I'm being modest, I won't say that I am perfect, but you must know and believe that I am perfect.”

 

The three of them started laughing hysterically. They got a few odd looks from the other students in the common room, but they didn't care. They just held each other and laughed.

 

“You suck at being modest.” Tracey announced after finally controlling her laughter.

 

“I shall do my best at being modest for you, milady.” Harry bowed.

Chapter 3: Cruel Protective Devil

Chapter Text

  1. Cruel Protective Devil

 

Harry was sitting cross-legged on the floor of the astronomy tower. The cold night wind ruffled his hair affectionately. A rare serene smile played upon his lips. 

 

It was 2:00 in the morning. The dark night was speckled with clear  twinkling stars. The moon was sparkling with silver light, overpowering the shine of the distant stars.

 

‘How insignificant we all are in the universe. We are nothing compared to the uncountable gigantic stars and innumerable galaxies. Our life means nothing in the grand scheme of things. We are not even a speck of dust in comparison with the colossal stars.’ he thought morosely.

 

Running his hand through his hair, he stood up. ‘Let's finish this.’

 

He closed his eyes, golden dust began seeping out from his skin like trickling water. It soaked his face and covered every part of his skin. It even enveloped his clothes. The golden colour started changing. It faded into grey and then into midnight black, just like the sky. It turned different again and now he was invisible. 

 

He ambled through the corridors silently, slipping inside the hospital wing and moving towards the only occupied bed in the room. 

 

The sixth-year was sleeping peacefully.

 

‘How insignificant he is, so unimportant that I don't even know his name.’ 

 

Harry sat on the stool beside the slumbering boy. He touched the sixth-year Slytherin's forehead with his forefinger. A black tendril of magic jumped out of his nail and entered into the boy's head.

 

‘Welcome to hell.’

 

The boy would be forced to see the worst things he could ever imagine in his life, which would probably make him insane. Sufficient punishment...for now. 

 

Harry left the hospital wing and went to his dorm room and had a nice peaceful sleep. Not feeling even a tiny bit of guilt for what would happen next to the sixth-year Slytherin boy.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry left his room and stepped into the common room. 

 

Tracey and Daphne were standing in a corner, talking to each other in hushed whispers. They noticed his presence and waved at him. 

 

Harry greeted them.

 

“Good morning, girls.” Harry smiled, embracing them.

 

“Good morning, Harry.” They chorused together. Again.

 

“Let's go.” he said and they left the Slytherin common room.

 

“Did you have any nightmares?” he asked Tracey as they walked, hoping it wasn't weird to ask that. 

 

Tracey shook her head.

 

“That is good, Tracey.” Daphne said kindly, taking her hand and squeezing it.

 

“Let's not talk about it. I just want to ignore that vile memory.” Their friend requested. 

 

Harry and Daphne nodded.

 

“So Harry, when are you going to teach us your secret methods for performing so well in class?” Daphne enquired with an eager look. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes at her.

 

“I did not use my method of magic if that's what you are asking. I just followed the Professor's instructions.” He answered.

 

“Say that again?” Daphne blurted in surprise. She had assumed that he used his strange magic to perform that well, but here he was denying that. 

 

Harry's lips twitched, a joke forming in his mind.

 

“Tracey, is Daphne deaf?” Harry questioned, suppressing his smile.

 

“... yes. I usually call her Daph, but how do you know that?” Tracey asked, quickly catching onto what he was up to.

 

“That's rude. Calling your friend deaf.” Harry finished and started laughing. Daphne just gave him a bland look while Tracey herself was hiding a smile.

 

“Come on, that was funny.” He whined when they didn't join in his laughter.

 

“That was witty, but not that funny. Besides, I'd already used that joke a few years earlier and got a lecture in return about how that joke didn't actually work since deaf and Daph sounded so different.” Tracey smiled sympathetically, patting his shoulder.

 

“Daphne, am I allowed to address you as Daph?" Harry asked in an amused voice, quickly springing up from his failed attempt.

 

“No.” Daphne replied succinctly, quickening her pace. 

 

Harry and Tracey also started walking faster to keep up with her.

 

“Please. I won't ever use that as a joke.” Harry requested in his most earnest voice, his wide emerald eyes brimming with innocence. 

 

Daphne paused in her step and looked at him mirthfully. She suppressed a laugh seeing Harry's good imitation of a cute puppy. She had to concede it was extremely cute. 

 

Tracey cooed as she pinched his cheeks. “How can you resist this, Daph? He's so adorable.”

 

Harry tried to remain in character, but Tracey's pinching was making it difficult to.

 

“Fine. But if you ever joke about it, I'll never ever hug you.” She sighed, caving in. 

 

Harry stumbled back in shock.

 

“No hugs? You're so cruel.” He glared at her exaggeratedly.

 

“That I am. But you'll get your hugs if you don't joke about my name. So, honestly, it's really fair.” she said smugly, patting his head. 

 

Tracey snickered as she and Daphne resumed walking. 

 

Harry's plan to annoy Daphne, now being abandoned, he joined the two as they entered the Great Hall.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry along with Tracey and Daphne, got into their first potions class. 

 

The room was dark and gloomy. The Gryffindors had already taken their seat on one side. The three went to the front on the other side of the room where the Slytherins were assigned to sit. This created an interesting situation.

 

“How are we going to sit together? We have to pair up.” Tracey noted.

 

“You both, sit together. I'll find a seat.” Harry waved at them to take their seats.

 

“Are you sure?” Daphne mumbled in concern. 

 

Harry smiled.

 

“Don't flatter yourself. I won't be lost without you.” he chuckled. 

 

They both nodded and sat. 

 

Harry searched the classroom and found an unoccupied seat beside a girl in Gryffindor robes.

 

“Is this seat occupied?” Harry asked the girl. 

 

The girl looked up and met Harry's eyes with her silver eyes. Her silky black hair was done in a side ponytail, which suited her oval face.

 

‘Is it even possible to have silver eyes?’ A part of him asked himself. 

 

The girl shook her head and smiled serenely.

 

“Is it okay if I sit here then?” Harry enquired. 

 

The girl nodded. 

 

Harry smiled back and sat with her.

 

“Harry Potter.” He extended his hand for a handshake. 

 

She clasped his hand in hers.

 

“Lily Moon.” she replied in a soft voice. Before their conversation could start properly, they were interrupted by the opening of the door.

 

When the bell rang, the class door was shoved open as Professor Snape entered the room and walked to the front.

 

“There will be no foolish wand waving in this class, nor will there be any silly incantations or other such nonsense that you brats appear to enjoy.” Professor Snape said as he stopped at the front and turned around to look at everyone. He sneered at the Gryffindors before continuing his monologue. “I don't expect many of you to truly grasp the beautiful and magical process of potions making, but for those willing to learn… I can teach you how to bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses. I can tell you how to bottle fame, brew glory, and even put a stopper in death.”

 

Harry was amused by the speech. ‘Stopper on death? Bullcrap. If this man could do that, he wouldn't have been here.’

 

After his speech, he proceeded with a roll call. Harry was a little confused when the professor sneered at his name.

 

“Harry Potter. Our newest celebrity.” The professor mocked. 

 

Harry stood up and waved at everybody.

 

“That's me. Don't be shy and come to me if you want my autograph.” He grinned. If the Professor wanted to act like a bitch then Harry had no problem showing his attitude.

 

“Sit down, Potter.” Professor Snape snapped. Harry with a last wave sat, a satisfied grin on his face.

 

“Quiz time. Weasley.” Snape announced suddenly, his black eyes locking onto Ron. “What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?” 

 

The other Gryffindors looked perplexed, apart from Hermione Granger who had raised her hand. 

 

Ron's ears turned red as he looked down and mumbled something. 

 

“Speak up, boy!” Snape ordered.

 

“I don't know, sir.” Ron said in a quiet voice.

 

“You don't know?” Professor Snape asked mockingly. “How disappointing, five points from Gryffindor. Let's try again, where would you look if I asked you to find me a bezoar?” 

 

Hermione began waving her hand to try and catch Professor Snape's attention, it was clear she hadn't realised yet that he was ignoring her. 

 

Jasmine tugged her friend's hand in a clear gesture to stop her from raising her hand but Hermione ignored her. 

 

“You don't know?” Professor Snape repeated when Ron didn't respond, Draco and his friends sniggered. Snape either didn't notice or didn't care. “One last question, Weasley, try not to totally embarrass yourself, what is the difference between Monkshood and Wolfsbane?”

 

“Hermione knows, why don't you ask her?” Ron growled mulishly, gesturing to Hermione who had actually stood up and was wildly waving her hand.

 

“Sit down, you foolish girl!” Snape snapped at Hermione. 

 

Hermione quickly dropped her hand and sat into her seat, her cheeks were now bright crimson. Jasmine gave her ‘I told you so’ look which she again ignored. 

 

“Mr Weasley.” Snape said as he turned his attention back to Ron, “that is twenty points you have lost for Gryffindor and a detention for your disrespect, along with a further five points for not being prepared enough to read a book. Potter!” Snape said suddenly as he turned to Harry. “Perhaps you can answer the questions.”

 

Harry lazily stood up and said. “If you add the powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood, you would get the Draught of Living Death. The bezoar can be found in the stomach of a goat. There is no difference between Monkshood and Wolfsbane.”

 

Harry could have said more about the answers, but knew it wouldn't have been appreciated. Snape sneered and turned his back on him. He waved his wand at the board. Instructions started appearing on it to brew the potion to cure boils.

 

“Follow the instructions on board.” he said and sat on his desk, actively ignoring everybody.

 

“What a prick.” Harry mumbled under his breath. Lily beside him chuckled.

 

“Let's finish this.” he said and with the help of Lily they finished the potion among one of the firsts. 

 

He checked the colour of the potion. ‘It is perfect.’

 

Professor Snape walked towards their desk and peered at their potion.

 

“Acceptable.” he muttered and went ahead without another glance at them. 

 

Harry looked at Lily and then at the potion then again at Lily.

 

“I hope my eyes are working alright. It's been years since I wore glasses, but I think I may need them again.” He said sarcastically.

 

“Your eyes are perfect. He's just very prejudiced against you.” She shrugged.

 

“I am sorry. Because of me you also had to suffer his partiality.” He apologised. She waved it away.

 

“It's fine. Without you I may even haven't finished brewing the potion.” she smiled. “You were serious when you said you would give autographs, right?"

 

Harry chuckled as he signed on a parchment and gave it to her.

 

~xXxXx~

 

“I hate potions.” Harry grumbled when his two friends joined him in the hallway.

 

“It sucks to be in your shoes. Did you kill his wife or something?” Tracey joked, bumping her shoulder against his.

 

“As far as I am aware, I haven't killed anybody.” ‘ Yet’ Harry replied.

 

“Maybe he has a crush on you and this is his unique way of showing it to you.” Daphne grinned mischievously. 

 

Harry stopped short and made a gagging sound. The two girls laughed at his expense.

 

“Thanks, Daph, for making me imagine such gruesome images.” He glared at her.

 

“Usually it is ‘I will kiss it and make it better’ but I'll hug you and make it better.” Daphne smirked, capturing him in a tight hug, finding the way he said her nickname too adorable. 

 

Harry chuckled as he hugged her back. This slowly turned into a competition of ‘who can squeeze tighter’ which he won when Daphne pushed away and hunched over, trying to catch her breath.

 

“That was the one of a kind hug which I'll avoid from now on.” she muttered, standing up and rubbing her aching sides. 

 

Harry grinned at his victory and patted Daphne's cheek mock condescendingly.

 

“You have finally found your place. No one shall beat Harry Potter at hugging.”

 

“Was that supposed to sound cool or something?” The blonde arched her eyebrow, slapping away his hand.

 

“Spoilsport.” he muttered, turning to Tracey who was laughing at their antics.

 

“Do you wish to give it a try?” He asked her. 

 

She shook her head.

 

“No thanks. I'll take the normal one.” she smiled, hugging him and snuggling at his chest. 

 

Daphne cleared her throat dramatically.

 

“You are again doing the lovey dovey thing which is so sweet that it's sickening.” she said, scrunching her nose. 

 

Tracey and Harry exchanged exasperated looks and nodded at each other. In a swift move, they both sandwiched Daphne between them. Again. 

 

Daphne yelped as she felt Harry pressing his body from behind while Tracey squeezed her from front.

 

“Not again.” Daphne whined, making Harry and Tracey laugh.

 

“Harry! Why are you pressing your hips against my arse?” 

 

“If you don't know, it is called full-body hugging.” Harry said in her ears. 

 

A shiver ran through her body. Tracey caught that and watched them with amusement.

 

“Don't worry, Daph, next time I will be behind and Harry will be in front if you are so uncomfortable.” Tracey said.

 

“There will be a next time?” Daphne asked in mock horror.

 

“Of course. Do you really think we are going to stop this?” Harry grinned, nuzzling the nape of her neck. 

 

Daphne sighed in an exaggerated manner.

 

“Fine! But let me go now. I've assignments to finish.” she grumbled but contrarily was very happy inside. 

 

She just loved being with Harry and Tracey. The trio just seemed to click with each other as if they had known one another for decades. There was no need to be on guard around them. They would never harm her or try to use her. 

 

They disentangled and made their way back to the Slytherin common room.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Jake was having the worst day of his life. First, the plan to fuck that half-blood bitch failed. Second, Potter sent him to the hospital wing with the use of a Levitation charm. For the fuck sake, the LEVITATION charm. 

 

How was he going to show his face to the other sixth-year Slytherins after getting beaten by a first-year? 

 

Shame. Utter shame was the feeling which he was experiencing. 

 

These were the thoughts racing through his mind after waking up in the hospital wing. 

 

About half an hour later, Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor Snape arrived to interrogate him. 

 

Dumbledore showed his deep disappointment and deducted 100 points from Slytherin. Professor Snape just glared at him, most probably because he lost points for the house. After they went away, Jake was advised to stay in the bed for the whole day by the matron. 

 

Madam Pomfrey had some work in Saint Mungo's so she put some essential potions on his bedside table and went out of Hogwarts. 

 

Jake agreed about the full day rest, he could still feel a little pain in his hands and legs.

 

‘I am going to fuck that Potter brat so hard, he wouldn't be able to stand.’ he thought maliciously. 

 

He was about to lay down when he saw a sight he never thought he would ever see. 

 

On his right, chained to the wall was his mother. Her hands were raised above her head and tied with a dirty cloth. The cloth was then suspended by a rope stuck to the ceiling. 

 

She was stark naked. Her pale bountiful breasts hung over her chest. Her eyes were closed. Her mouth was gagged by a ball gag. 

 

Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere. Jake couldn't make out his face but could see his naked form approaching his mother. Jake's heart clenched from fear and apprehension. He tried to scream but couldn't. He couldn't even move. He couldn't open his mouth. With a deep sense of dread he saw the male figure stop in front of his mother.

 

The figure choked his mother with one hand while with his other he fondled her breast, his finger sinking into her flesh and his thumb pressing against her nipple. 

 

Jake screamed silently, seeing his mother's eyes brimming with helpless tears. The male figure released his hold on her neck to clasp her mousy hair. He pulled her hair violently and her muffled scream filled Jake's ears.

 

‘NO. Please not her. No, not her.’ Jake sobbed.

 

‘She is just a woman. Born to serve us.’ Jake heard a gruff voice in his head.

 

‘Yes. It is true but not her. I love her. Please spare her.’ Jake pleaded to the strange voice. 

 

The gruff man just laughed as he slapped her extra hard for his amusement. 

 

The brutal punishment continued for an hour. After this time period, his mother's face became unrecognisable, beaten and swollen. Red, black and purple. 

 

‘Don't worry. I will obliviate her. So she won't remember this.’ The strange voice replied with mirth.

 

When the sun finally went down, Jake was wrecked. He was mentally unstable. His eyes were red from crying, his throat was raw from screaming. He had seen his mother suffer the worst fate. She had been raped by the unknown male figure from the morning in every humiliating and painful way.  And this all happened right in front of his eyes. 

 

Her body was red and blue from bruises. There were empty patches on her head where her hair had fallen after too much abuse. Her face was bloodied. Her chest was deep red from all the violent groping and pinching. Her legs were motionless. There was disgusting semen pooling around her feet, between her legs.

 

‘She is of no use now. I had promised to obliviate her, but I don't really think I can do that. I want to see some more blood. It's been ages since I saw an ample amount of blood.’

 

Jake just stared. He didn't have energy to scream. He had been doing that since the morning. 

 

The figure placed a final kiss on her unresponsive lips and slit her throat with a dagger. 

 

Jake didn't know how he was able to scream, but scream he did, like he had never done before. 

 

There was so much pain in his chest, he just wanted it to end. He wanted to feel numb.

 

‘Worthless? Isn't it. Life. You have to work hard for the future, you invest your childhood and work for the future but there is a chance that it is all for nothing. A single stray spell can take your life. A single mistake is all that it takes to end your life. Was it worth it to live that long painful arduous life? You feel pain everyday, hoping that it will go away somehow but it doesn't. Pain is eternal, it never goes away. Only way to free yourself from the clutch of pain is to offer yourself to oblivion. A peaceful place without life, a place where there is no pain. A place of eternal happiness. Don't you want that? Don't you want to stop the pain?’ The gruff man asked, his tone hypnotic. 

 

Jake nodded dumbly. It was true, he wanted happiness, he wanted to stop the ache in his chest. He wanted oblivion. He wanted the unending darkness.

 

‘Good. You know now the truth of life. It isn't about living, it is about dying. Won't you share this discovery with the world? Go now, tell them the ultimate truth.’ the gruff voice cajoled darkly. 

 

Jake's wand was suddenly in his hand. He was finally able to move. He took a last look at his dead naked, his violated mother and left the hospital wing. ‘Don't worry, mother, I am coming to join you soon.’

 

He didn't see the illusion shattering as he left the room.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Everybody was eating dinner in the Great Hall when a figure stumbled inside. Jake looked at everybody condescendingly. 

 

He raised his wand and casted a sonorous spell at himself.

 

“Pathetic.” he said coldly. 

 

Everyone's attention snapped towards Jake. The Professors and students looked on dubiously, not understanding why he was there. 

 

Harry suppressed his feral grin. Even though he didn't know what was going to happen, he at least knew that something interesting was in store. He was absolutely going to enjoy this. 

 

His gaze settled on Tracey who looked uneasy and afraid at seeing her assailant again. He grabbed her hand and clasped it between the palms of his both hands. Daphne too put a hand on her shoulder.

 

“Life is worthless. Death is the goal. Follow me to eternal peace. Follow me to oblivion.” Jake laughed maniacally, gone totally mad from the psychological torture. 

 

He pressed his wand at his own neck. Every professor jumped on their feet and pointed their wands at him to cast the stunning spell, but they were too late. 

 

Harry grabbed Tracey's head and buried it on his shoulder. Daphne didn't need to be a seer to know what was going to happen next, so she also averted her gaze.

 

“Reducto.” Jake yelled with an unsettling grin. 

 

Children started screaming as they saw his head blasted from his neck with a crunch. His severed head landed a few feet behind him. His vacant stare directed at the entrance, his disturbing grin still on. His body stumbled a little and went down bonelessly. 

 

There was blood. There was a pool of immense blood colouring the floor of the Great Hall. The spasming headless body finally stilled. 

 

The teachers were staring in horror. The children had turned their backs on the grotesque scene. Some were emptying the food on the table from their stomach. 

 

Harry's eyes were gleaming in satisfaction. If there was a place to laugh like a stereotypical villain, it was here, but unfortunately he didn't want to be held in a negative light. Not yet. He held his laughter inside and buried his face in Tracey's warm neck, hiding his sadistic smile.

 

‘You are too good, Tracey. But I am not. If you are a pure angel then I am the most cruel devil.’

 

~xXxXx~

 

The three of them were standing at their usual corner, in the common room. 

 

Daphne was nervous and Tracey looked bewildered. 

 

Thankfully they didn't see the dead body. Dumbledore had instantly created a white cube of cloth around the scene to stop people from staring at the horrendous sight. Still, most of the children saw what happened. 

 

Many were given a calming draught.

 

“What happened there?” Tracey asked, still not knowing how to feel about Jake's death. 

 

Harry shrugged nonchalantly.

 

“It seems he got a heavy head injury while I blasted him to the ceiling which made him mad and so he took his life. How tragic.” Harry said in an indifferent tone. 

 

Tracey looked at him, followed by Daphne.

 

“Harry, did you do this?” Tracey asked fearfully. 

 

Harry shook his head.

 

“I didn't kill him. He killed himself.” Harry replied honestly. Tracey accepted his answer immediately while Daphne narrowed her eyes at him.

 

“Were you involved in it?” Daphne asked. 

 

‘Smart girl.’

 

“Don't ask questions you don't want answers to. Truth's a terrible thing.” Harry uttered, staring in her eyes. 

 

Tracey gasped and so did Daphne.

 

“Do you want to know?” Harry added with a manic grin. 

 

Both of them shook their heads. 

 

Harry smiled and said. “Do you want to play chess? We've some time to kill.” 

 

Both nodded in daze. They played for an hour. An hour which was filled with silence. 

 

Finally, the game was over and they decided to retire to their rooms. Harry was pretty sure he wasn't going to get any hugs today. He wanted to pout. 

 

Mean girls.

 

He started for his room when a hand reached down and grabbed his arm. He turned around and found Tracey looking at him with moist eyes. 

 

His eyes widened and he instantly grabbed her in a hug.

 

“Tracey, are you alright? Why're you crying?” he asked, not understanding what was the reason for her crying. 

 

The girl chuckled, burying her face on his chest.

 

“I am alright. I'm just happy to have you as my best friend. I didn't know you'd do something like that for me. I'm not exactly happy about it, but I'm not going to make you change your way. I'll just accept it. You're too precious to let go.” Tracey mumbled, hoping that her decision wasn't wrong and she wasn't befriending a back-stabbing snake. 

 

Harry felt a heart warming sensation filling his body. He knew he was precious, but it was for the first time that someone else had said that. This was a new feeling. 

 

Daphne cleared her throat. They both again exchanged exasperated looks and looked at her. She was glaring at them.

 

“Best friend? Am I being replaced?”

 

Tracey rolled her eyes at her.

 

“No, Harry's just joining you in that category.”

 

“Fine. I will-” she was cut off by the feeling of two warm and soft bodies pressing against her from front and back. She groaned when she came face to face with the grinning Harry while Tracey blew air on her neck. 

 

Daphne giggled unwantedly.

 

“Tracey, stop!” she hissed. Tracey ceased her antics. 

 

Harry was nose to nose with her, his arms at her sides, encompassing both her and Tracey.

 

“You were saying something?” Harry whispered, his warm breath tingling her lips. 

 

Tracey was trying her best not to laugh at the embarrassed red face of Daphne who was squirming, unintentionally rubbing her body with both Harry and her. 

 

Daphne was so tempted to just lean in and capture Harry's lips, but decency made her control herself. Draco was her potential intended. It was wrong to feel these urges for some other boy. But the temptation was so alluring, his lips just an inch away, his adorable green eyes staring at her with mischief. His warm body pressed against hers. What would it taste like? A part of her mind whispered as she looked at his soft lips.

 

“Please.” Daphne mumbled desperately. 

 

Harry looked confused at her pleading tone, but nodded and stepped back. Tracey did the same. 

 

Daphne smiled and gave them a hug individually.

 

“Goodnight. I'm going to sleep.” she said and quickly fled to her room. 

 

Harry looked at Tracey.

 

“Did I do something wrong?” He asked with a concerned voice. 

 

Tracey shook her head sadly. She too gave him a hug.

 

“Goodnight, Harry.” she wished gently. Harry smiled at her as she went to her room.

 

“Girls, even I can't understand everything and everyone.” Harry consoled himself as he entered his room and plopped down on his bed. 

 

He smiled as he smelled Daphne and Tracey's perfume on his body. It was so soothing and comforting. And so intimate.

 

“What I won't do to keep them always happy.” Harry mused to himself.

 

~xXxXx~

 

“No, not Harry, not him. Please. Take me instead.” A pretty red haired woman pleaded in front of a cradle from which a green-eyed boy was looking at the scene.

 

“Step away, foolish girl.” a cold voice said.

 

“No.” the woman yelled.

 

“Avada Kedavra.” The man hissed and the red haired woman dropped on the ground lifeless.

 

Harry woke up in a cold sweat. He was panting as if he had just run in the Olympics.

 

“Never again. Never.” Harry promised himself and tried to sleep again.

Chapter 4: The Tears and Blood

Chapter Text

  1. The Tears and Blood

 

The next few days were filled with whisperings and various conspiracy theories about how Jake Yaxley died. Some said that he went mad. Some said that he was under Imperius curse. Aurors investigated his death, but no concrete evidence was found. 

 

Harry was the only suspect since he was the one who had harmed him previously, but he had a solid alibi. Daphne and Tracey had confirmed that he was with them during that morning. 

 

At last, it was concluded that Jake went mad and commited suicide. It was illogical and a lazy way to shut the case, but magicals were never lauded as logical beings. 

 

Even his family wasn't that concerned as he was their second child and not the heir of the family. He was not particularly special in any way to be considered a loss. The Yaxleys were embarrassed of him for losing against a first year and then taking his own life instead of plotting Harry Potter's demise. 

 

Because of all this death talk, the whole castle was despondent. 

 

Then a week passed and everything went back to normal. Jake Yaxley was forgotten, his death becoming mere a blurry memory. Students were busy studying and goofing around to care about a stranger's death for too long.

 

Harry was also now being spied upon by Headmaster Dumbledore. A single house elf had been tailing him everywhere. 

 

The old man had his suspicion that Harry had something to do with Jake Yaxley's murder. But without any evidence, he couldn't point finger at him. His mind wanted to believe that Harry wouldn't do something like that, but his conscience still nagged at him to investigate it. And so he did.

 

Harry was actually aware of his stalker. He could feel a constant source of magic following him everywhere. He was careful in what he said to his friends. Fortunately, his friends never talked about Jake with him again. It seemed that they wanted to forget about his darkness. They just wanted to enjoy the company of Harry who always gave them warm hugs and helped them in their studies kindly, wanting to remain oblivious about his certain tendencies. 

 

On a whole different matter, Harry was aware that something was wrong with the Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher. His magic was intermixed with another foul magic. It was obvious to see.

 

Harry decided not to investigate it. It wasn't his job, he wasn't going to jump in the role of saviour or detective. He wasn't either. 

 

The professor was incompetent and useless. He took five minutes just to read one paragraph. His stuttering was also annoying as hell, on some occasions, it made Harry want to kill the worthless professor, but he controlled himself. 

 

Harry's education though, was unaffected by it. He just needed a book to learn any spell. And yet, he was confused why the headmaster would appoint such a pathetic man for the job.

 

Nothing peculiar happened except in the flying lesson. In which Neville Longbottom lost the control of his broom, which led to his broken wrist. He also dropped his Remembrall which was then taken by Malfoy. Jasmine saw it and asked Malfoy to give it back. Malboy being Malfoy insulted her by calling her mudblood. Ronald Weasley was going to curse Malfoy, but further conflict was prevented by the intervention of Harry. 

 

He wouldn't have necessarily intervened if Jasmine hadn't been involved in the matter. And since she was his first friend, or at least that's what would like to think, he decided to help her.

 

“Draco, Draco, Draco. It doesn't suit an heir of a noble family to steal others' things. Does the Malfoy family have lost its wealth that you have to resort to such underhanded methods?” Harry mocked. 

 

Draco sneered at him. Harry grabbed the Remembrall from his hand and passed it to Jasmine who shot him a grateful smile.

 

“Don't…” Draco started but stopped at seeing his demonic grin.

 

“Don't what, Draco?” Harry said as he walked in a circle around him.

 

“Nothing.” he harrumphed and went away, hiding his fear. Harry chuckled as he joined Daphne and Tracey who were enjoying the entertainment.

 

~xXxXx~

 

In mid-October when Harry was walking alone through an isolated corridor, he finally decided to do something about his stalker. He swiftly turned around and stunned the spy. 

 

A small figure fell down on the floor.

 

‘A house elf.’

 

Harry walked to the downed figure and crouched down. He put his forefinger on the elf's forehead and searched his mind.

 

‘So, Dumbledore suspects me.’ Harry realised. He pumped the elf with his power, successfully freeing him from Hogwarts and enslaving him. Then he rennervated the elf. The elf's tennis sized eyes popped open. He felt his loyalty shifting from Hogwarts to his new master.

 

“What's your name?” His new master asked.

 

“I be Junky.” The elf was compelled to answer. Harry raised his eyebrows in amusement and couldn't help but snicker at the funny name.

 

“You're my elf now, Junky. You'll follow my orders.” Harry commanded. 

 

The elf nodded.

 

“You'll follow me around as Dumbledore instructed you, but you won't reveal any of my secrets. You'll say that I'm not doing anything bad, that I'm just studying and spending my time with my friends whenever he asks you. You'll also inform me if Dumbledore decides to do something about me. Understood?”

 

“Yes, master.”

 

“And you'll act like you're still Hogwarts' elf. You won't tell anybody about this conversation.”

 

“Yes, master.”

 

“Now go.”

 

The elf disappeared and reappeared at the end of the corridor, now invisible, following Harry again.

 

~xXxXx~

 

In an abandoned classroom, three first year Slytherin students were writing their homework. 

 

Harry finished his work and stood up. He raised his hands and stretched his back and grunted, popping his joints. They had been sitting there for more than an hour. 

 

Daphne and Tracey were still writing and spared him only a glance.

 

“I'm done.” he said.

 

“Oh, really? We never would have guessed.” Daphne retorted sarcastically. It was so irritating to write this much. 

 

Harry grinned. “Why so testy, Daph?”

 

“I don't know why we've to write this huge amount of assignments.” she spat in annoyance. 

 

Harry chuckled and sat beside her, looking at her work.

 

“You're nearly there.” He encouraged her. Daphne gave him a flat stare.

 

“What's with that look?” he asked, throwing his arm around her. She sighed and slumped against him.

 

“We could use our time to practise new spells but no! We've to waste our time on this.”

 

Harry snickered again as he ruffled her blonde hair, earning a glare from her. 

 

Tracey ignored them, hard at work, trying to finish her assignment. 

 

She was almost finished.

 

“I'm done.” she cheered as she put aside the books and parchments. Daphne groaned, burrowing her head further in Harry's neck.

 

“Come on Daph, finish this and I'll give you a reward.” he cajoled her, caressing her hair. 

 

She instantly perked up and looked at him expectantly.

 

“You're finally going to teach us your wandless magic?” She asked. Tracey was also intrigued as she scooted closer to Daphne. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes at her.

 

“No. If I knew how I unlocked that power, I'd definitely have taught you by now.” Harry said gently. Daphne slumped down again, resting her forehead on his shoulder and received a friendly pat from Tracey.

 

Daphne wanted to learn that method. It was so cool!

 

“Don't worry, there are other ways to grow powerful.” He consoled her.

 

“If you say so.” she murmured.

 

“I'll teach you two spells today. One deadly curse and another a useful charm.”

 

Daphne shot him a strange look, her eyes starting to shine.

 

“When did you learn new spells?” She asked curiously.

 

“In the library, of course. What do you think I was doing all this time when I left you both and went out of the Slytherin common room?” asked Harry in return.

 

“We thought you were going to meet your other friends.” Tracey replied for them both.

 

“My other friends?” Harry questioned, perplexed by the absurd claim. He was unaware that he had more friends.

 

“That blue-haired one and the beaver know-it-all.” Daphne grumbled.

 

“Beaver? Seriously, Daphne? Is little Daphne jealous that her best friend Harry is spending time with other girls?” Harry grinned playfully. 

 

Daphne narrowed her eyes at him.

 

“When did I say that you're my best friend?” Daphne enquired inquisitively but not denying it either.

 

“So I am not?” Harry looked at her with a sad-puppy look.

 

“Oh, no, no. You're my best friend.” Daphne hastily corrected, believing that he was really sad for a second. 

 

Tracey and Harry shared a laugh at her expense. Daphne sighed in relief, for a moment she really thought she hurt him.

 

“Yeah, very funny.” She glared at them mildly. “So are you secretly spending time with your other friends?”

 

Harry shook his head.

 

“Unfortunately, we're just acquaintances. They're polite and friendly towards me, but I can't say we're actually friends.” Harry said thoughtfully. “So do you want to learn new spells?”

 

Daphne nodded frantically.

 

“Then finish your work. Me and Tracey are waiting for you.”

 

Daphne reluctantly continued writing as Harry and Tracey remained silent and watched her.

 

“Done!” She exclaimed and hurriedly pulled Harry towards an empty space in the classroom, where they could practice their spells. 

 

Tracey followed them eagerly.

 

Daphne wondered. “What are you going to teach us?” 

 

“You know how everybody else calls you Ice Queen because you're cold towards them?” Harry prompted, his lips quirking up at the nickname.

 

“Yes?” She frowned, not having any particularly strong feelings regarding the infamous nickname.

 

“I'm going to finally make you the Ice Queen.” Harry announced grandly, as he pointed his wand towards a bench.

 

“Glacius.” He intoned and waved his wand. The bench was suddenly covered in a thin layer of ice. Harry continued the spell and the ice spread rapidly on the wooden surface. At last the bench was totally frozen. 

 

He stopped the spell and looked at Daphne.

 

“That's brilliant.” Tracey clapped enthusiastically. Daphne was also looking at the bench in awe.

 

“So, Daph, want to learn that?”

 

“Yes.” she uttered passionately. The next half an hour was spent in teaching the girls the spell. Daphne was natural at the spell and mastered it in the first five minutes, Tracey had some difficulty at first, but was able to learn it. By the end of it, the two girls were freezing everything in their sight with a childish glee, fortunately they spared Harry.

 

“What's the second spell?” Daphne queried. Harry's smile disappeared and a vicious grin took over his face.

 

“Glacius Maxima!” Harry stabbed his wand elegantly in the air. A foot long shard of ice slammed against the wall and shattered into many pieces, making the girls jump in surprise.

 

“This is a deadly spell. It'll penetrate the human body, so use it wisely when you're in danger or when you just want to blow up someone.” Harry chuckled at the image of someone blowing up. 

 

Daphne nodded in determination while Tracey was reluctant, but agreed to learn the spell just in case. After another hour the girls were completely spent. They were very tired, but were smiling since they learned two new spells.

 

“Let's go to the Great Hall. It's time for dinner.” Harry noted, picking up his bag.

 

“Harry, will you carry my bag? I'm so tired. I don't know if I'll be able to reach the Great Hall.” Daphne muttered. 

 

Harry whistled lively.

 

“Already taking advantage of me. Who knows what you'll do in future with poor little me.” Harry mused out loud.

 

Daphne didn't even have energy to glare at him as she pushed her bag into his awaiting hand. Tracey also gave him her bag sheepishly, a bit embarrassed for making him carry her stuff. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes, but took her bag. He hanged their bags around his elbows.

 

“Give me your hands.” Harry said, offering both his arms. They didn't even ask why and clasped his palms. 

 

He started walking out of the class, dragging them with him. After a few minutes, both girls felt their bodies being energised, their tiredness slowly ebbing away

 

“What was that?” Tracey asked in wonder.

 

“My magic.” he replied, smiling and advancing towards the Great Hall, hand in hand with his friends.

 

~xXxXx~

 

It was Halloween. The three first-year Slytherins were on their way to the Great Hall for the feast. Tracey hummed happily while Harry and Daphne shot her a fond look.

 

“So, Harry, when're you going to teach us more spells?” Daphne asked as they walked through the dungeon.

 

“Have you mastered the two spells I taught you earlier?” Harry questioned instead.

 

“Of course. It was a piece of a cake.” Daphne responded confidently.

 

“Talk for yourself. It took me some time to finally master the spells and I'm still unsure if I really mastered it or not.” Tracey muttered.

 

“Have some faith, Tracey. I saw your spells and yes, you indeed have mastered them.” Daphne encouraged.

 

Their happy party was interrupted by Draco. He stopped before them and looked at Daphne smugly.

 

“Here, it's a letter from your parents. They have instructed you to read it immediately and read it alone. It is a family business.” he advised, pushing the envelope in Daphne's hands and walking away without glancing at her companions.

 

“Coward. If he'd looked at me, I'm sure he would have pissed himself.” Harry said grumpily,  wanting to see the terror in Malfoy's eyes. They continued walking toward the Great Hall.

 

“Sure, sure, big bad Harry wanted to bully my future husband. Why am I not offended?” joked Daphne.

 

“Come on, Daph, you can't say you wouldn't have liked to see that.” Harry countered. 

 

Daphne smiled sadly.

 

“Of course, I'd love to see the ferret trembling at your feet, but he's my intended. I've to accept my fate.” 

 

There was an uncomfortable silence as they trudged through the halls.

 

Harry stopped Daphne by placing his hand on her shoulder, in front of the doors of the Great Hall. 

 

She looked at him curiously.

 

“You can ask me anything, Daphne, you know that, right? If you want me to annihilate the Malfoy family, I'll do it with a smile if it saves you from this marriage.” he offered passionately, squeezing her shoulder. 

 

Daphne shook her head, smiling fondly at him.

 

“It's a family matter. I can't tell you about it. My marriage with Malfoy will save my family from great pain. Drop it, Harry, it is inevitable.” Daphne pleaded, not wanting to hope for the impossible. 

 

Harry just stared at her blankly. He started walking again without another word and Tracey followed him after giving a sorrowful look to the blonde.

 

“Coming, Daph?” He asked when he saw that Daphne hadn't moved from her spot. 

 

She shook her head.

 

“I have to read this letter. You both go. I will join you in ten minutes.”

 

“You sure? Will you be fine?” Tracey asked worriedly. 

 

Daphne smiled as she pointed at her wand.

 

“I'm sure I can manage if something happens.”

 

Harry and Tracey left Daphne behind and entered the Great Hall. They both sat together. Tracey put her hand on Harry's, giving him a small smile. 

 

The hall was decorated with pumpkins. Over their heads, on the tables, they were everywhere.

 

“Don't worry. Daphne sometimes goes into this depressed mood. She'll come out of it eventually.” she assured him. 

 

He nodded glumly. He didn't like the idea that he couldn't help Daphne. He was sure that if Daphne revealed her problem, he would definitely be able to help her. 

 

There was nothing he couldn't do. 

 

As the feast started, Harry and Tracey started worrying over Daphne. She had said she would be with them in ten minutes, but it was already half an hour.

 

“Tracey, I think we should go to Daphne. Something is wrong, I can feel it.” Harry said hurriedly. 

 

Tracey agreed and just as they stood up, the double doors of the Great Hall opened up with a bang. Professor Quirrell sprinted inside.

 

“Trolls in the dungeon! TROLLS IN THE DUNGEON!!! Thought you needed to know.” he said in a shaky voice and stumbled in front of the head table and fainted. There was suddenly shouting and screaming in the great hall. Students were running here and there with no destination in mind.

 

“SILENCE!” The Headmaster's amplified voice stopped everyone at their place. “Professors with me. Prefects lead the students to their respective houses.”

 

Harry was frozen to his spot. His mind was blank. ‘Daphne is in the dungeon, Daphne is in the dungeon…’

 

“HARRY!” Tracey shouted in his ear. He looked at her panicked look. He nodded and took her hand in his and ran out of the hall, passing the Slytherin prefects on their way who called out their names. 

 

They didn't stop. Harry was feeling something he hadn't felt in ages. Fear, pure fear.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Daphne mournfully watched the backs of her best friends as they went through the hall. ‘How I wish I could tell Harry and Tracey about this. Damn the family magic for stopping me.’

 

She angrily opened the seal of the letter and started going back to the dungeons. Her appetite had apparently died. She read the letter as she furiously walked through the hall. When she finished the letter, she stumbled and fell on her knees. Fortunately everyone was in the Great Hall and couldn't see the emotionless Ice Queen sobbing her heart out.

 

Daphne,

 

I have been 'requested' by Lord Malfoy to stop you from associating with Harry Potter and Tracey Davis. It seems Heir Malfoy doesn't like your companions. He also mentioned that Harry Potter is dangerous, so you should stay away from him. They have said that if you don't comply with the requests then they won't provide the cure for your sister's blood curse. And I know that the welfare of your sister is your main priority so I, as the head of the family, order you to stop mingling with Harry Potter and Tracey Davis. Also the betrothal contract has been signed, so you and your sister will marry Heir Malfoy when he is of age. Congratulations.

 

Lord Cyrus Greengrass.

 

Daphne slowly rose to her feet with the letter crumpled in her hand. She could feel the family magic binding her, imprisoning her. 

 

She leaned against the wall. 

 

She was so engrossed in her sorrow that she didn't hear the sound of a troll coming towards her. Before she could shed some more tears, she finally heard heavy steps coming to her. Along with sound came a very revolting smell. 

 

Standing a few feet in front of her was a 12 feet tall troll. She gasped in surprise as he brought down his club on her, she barely dodged it. His club grazed her shoulder and she screamed, her wand arm breaking with a loud crunch. 

 

She moaned in pain, but was able to dodge the second strike. She managed to find her wand from her pocket and equipped it in her left hand. She sidestepped a strike and pointed her wand at the head of the troll.

 

“Glacius Maxima!” She screamed in fury and agony. Unfortunately, her aim wasn't correct and the large shard of ice passed the troll's ears and smashed against the ceiling uselessly, raining small particles of ice on them. 

 

The troll's aim on the contrary was correct and the club hit Daphne in her chest, she flew back and fell bonelessly on the ground. She coughed blood, muffling her pained screams, her mouth and neck was crimson. She felt immense pain in her chest, her numerous ribs were broken. 

 

She still glared at the troll defiantly.

 

‘Pathetic, what'd Harry say? Lost against a witless troll. Shame on you, Daphne.’ she berated herself as her shivering left hand rose and trained itself on the troll who was walking towards his plaything.

 

‘Die!’ Her mind screamed.

 

“Glacius Maxima!” She whispered softly and a spear of ice shot towards the troll. 

 

Daphne had already closed her eyes and was unconscious before she could see the fruits of her labour. 

 

The aim was better than before, but still not perfect. The spear pierced the troll's thigh and the troll yelled as he felt pain blossoming in his leg. 

 

He stumbled forward and smashed Daphne again with his club. 

 

Daphne didn't feel any pain, she was already in the dreamland.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry and Tracey were gaping at the horrendous sight. 

 

Daphne lay unmoving as a giant troll smashed his club on her. 

 

Harry's surprise was replaced with hatred. So much rage, that the air around him was covered in black mist. He sprinted and kneeled in front of Daphne. He looked the troll directly in the eye. 

 

Even the troll could feel the danger he was in. An impossible predator had stepped into his hunting ground. The hunter had become the hunted.

 

“Die.” Harry spat and the troll fell on his back, suddenly deprived of his life. 

 

Harry pierced his chest with an ice spear, just so he could explain the incident without revealing his true power. 

 

He looked down at Daphne and was horrified to see her chest caved in and blood pouring out from it, her arms and legs were bleeding and were bent at odd angles. She looked like a broken toy. 

 

Tracey was sitting beside her, crying softly. 

 

Harry stumbled forward and fell on his knees, he could feel her magic leaving her body, feel her soul dissolving from this world.

 

“No, you'll not die. Stay. I command you.” he said gently and touched her magic with his own and forced it back into her body. 

 

He scooped her up in his arms and raced to the Hospital Wing. On the way, he passed the professors and headmaster, but he wasn't in any mood to talk so he continued sprinting, followed by Tracey and others. 

 

Madam Pomfrey saw them coming and readily prepared a bed for her. Harry lowered Daphne on the cot. He held her hand, but found a parchment in it. He pocketed it discreetly and held her hand again in his and squeezed it. 

 

Tracey didn't see what he was doing and sat beside him.

 

“Mr. Potter and Ms. Davis, leave the room, otherwise I won't be able to treat her.” she ordered in a soft voice, able to see how emotionally hurt the children were. 

 

Harry didn't want to leave Daphne, but Tracey dragged him outside. He slid down against the wall and dropped down on his butt. He closed his eyes and put his head in his hands, hiding his face. 

 

Tracey sat beside him, outside the room and put her hand on his back. Harry was sobbing silently, tears wetting his hand. 

 

Under all the sorrow was an unquenchable rage.

 

‘Someone made me cry, someone is going to die.’

 

“Mr. Potter.” the headmaster's voice brought him back from his thoughts. He looked up and found the professors and the Headmaster looking at them.

 

“I am sorry to disturb you. Don't worry, Madam Pomfrey will save your friend. Can you explain who killed the troll?” he asked.

 

His sorrowful gaze bored into him.

 

“The troll was already injured from Daphne's spell. Daphne was lying in the pool of her own blood. I didn't think much, my mind was blank and I used the only offensive spell I know, I used the Glacius Maxima spell to kill it.” he lied without looking up, Tracey buried her face on his shoulder.

 

“How do you know such an advanced spell?” Professor Snape sneered. 

 

He received a cold scathing look from Professor McGonagall for it.

 

“We studied and practised.” Tracey mumbled from Harry's shoulder. The professors nodded and entered the Hospital Wing, leaving them for the moment. 

 

Harry suddenly leapt from his place, startling Tracey.

 

“I need to go, I need to be alone for a minute.” he said and ran away without waiting for Tracey's response. 

 

Tracey was conflicted. Should she go after him or wait for the news about Daphne from Madam Pomfrey? She decided to stay. She would pass the information to Harry after acquiring it from her.

 

~xXxXx~

 

After crossing a few hallways, he looked around and confirmed that he was alone.

 

“Junky.” he said. 

 

An elf popped in front of him.

 

“Yes, Master.”

 

“Take me to a place where no one can find me.” he ordered. The elf nodded and popped him back on the seventh floor.

 

“This is the Come and Go Room.” he informed him and disappeared quickly. Harry looked at the wall and felt a high concentration of magic in it. He pressed his palm at it and closed his eyes. 

 

‘Ah!’ he exclaimed.

 

He walked back and forth in front of the wall, three times. A huge wooden double door appeared on the wall. He pushed it open and closed it after entering it. 

 

The room was very large, there were hundreds of wooden dummies in front of him.

 

‘Brilliant.’

 

He pulled out the letter from his pocket and finally read it. After rereading it again, when he was sure he hadn't misread it, he let go of his emotions and dropped to his knees. 

 

The dummies were suddenly burning in violent golden flames.

 

“Ahhh!” He screamed and the flames were high enough to touch the ceiling. They burned brightly, making the room shine in golden light. 

 

After turning the wooden dummies into burnt dust particles, the flames vanished along with Harry's rage. He lied on his back and stared at the ceiling which changed to show stars and moon. 

 

A grim smile made its way on his face.

 

“Insignificant. She is insignificant, then why am I feeling such rage? Everyone is going to die sooner or later. I shouldn't let my emotions lead me astray.” he said to himself, trying not to feel hurt.

 

“But she isn't insignificant. Is she? She's your friend, you wouldn't let anything happen to her. You'll burn the whole world for her. She and Tracey are special. You shouldn't repress your emotions, you can finish your quest with them. You can even share the prize with them. Maybe. Only time will tell if they agree to share your prize.” he said to himself. If anyone had heard him talking to himself, they would have declared him a nutcase.

 

He closed his eyes and lay there for an hour. With a grunt, he abruptly stood up and left the room. He descended the stairs, walked through many hallways and finally reached the hospital wing. 

 

The door was open. He stepped inside and saw Tracey sitting on a stool, holding Daphne's hand. 

 

Daphne was still unconscious. He approached Tracey who hadn't noticed him. He gently hugged her from behind, his head on her shoulder and his arms around her stomach. A small smile appeared on her face as she felt Harry's head on her shoulders.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked, realising how devastated she must be. 

 

She nodded, albeit reluctantly.

 

He sat on the edge of Daphne's bed and caressed her soft cheek.

 

“What about you?” She enquired.

 

“I'm fine now. When'll Daph wake up?”

 

“Madam Pomfrey said that she'll probably wake up in a couple of days, but she'd have to be bedridden for at least a month. Many of her bones were fractured, her lungs were punctured, her hands and legs were also broken. Her heart was damaged. She thinks it is a miracle that she's still alive. But I know that you saved her.” Tracey smiled, the smile then grew into a soft laughter and then into hiccuping sobs. 

 

She leapt from the stool and hugged Harry tightly. Her face pressed hard against his shoulder, Harry had his arms around her waist and squeezed it.

 

“Everything is fine, Tracey. Don't worry. Everything is fine.” Harry assured her as he ran his fingers through her hair.

 

“Thank you so much, Harry, for saving her. I don't know what I'd do without her. I was so scared, I thought she died. Thank you, thank you so much, Harry!” She cried. 

 

Harry pulled out from the hug and looked at her with a kind smile.

 

“Of course, Tracey. You both are my best friends, I'm always going to save you both every time.”

 

Tracey smiled a watery smile and retook her place at the stool. They both remained silent afterwards and looked at the unmoving figure of Daphne, hoping to see her awake soon. 

 

Sometime later, Daphne's family came to the hospital wing. 

 

A huge man with cold black eyes, a woman resembling Daphne with her blonde hair and beautiful face, a small girl with black hair and blue eyes with a familiar face. 

 

The girl quickly ran to the bed and looked at her sister in concern. She quickly gave Tracey a hug. Tracey smiled down at her and patted her head. She then looked at Harry and asked.

 

“Are you Harry Potter? The one my sister mentions in every letter.” Harry smiled affectionately. So she was the reason that Daphne wanted to sacrifice herself.

 

“I think so. I don't know if there are other Harry Potters.”

 

She blushed, making Harry chuckle. She glared at him at the perceived insult. 

 

‘She has some of Daphne's characteristics.’ He thought seeing her glare.

 

The next half-hour was spent explaining to them how Daphne was injured. They omitted some details to keep Harry's power a secret. Cyrus Greengrass' expression turned sour when he learnt that Harry had saved Daphne's life.

 

‘I just hope the boy doesn't know about life-debts.’ He thought desperately. 

 

Harry of course knew about life-debts and knew that Daphne now owed him a life debt, but he wouldn't ask anything out of it yet. 

 

A vague plan which he might or might not use was forming inside his head, in which a life debt would surely help. 

 

Cyrus Greengrass asked them to leave them for some family time which Harry agreed to reluctantly. 

 

He and Tracey left the hospital wing and went to their dorms. When they entered the Slytherin common room, everyone was there. They were staring at him. Apparently, his adventure of how he defeated a mountain troll was already out in the school.

 

He ignored them all and went to his room, followed by Tracey. No one asked her to stop even when it was against the rule. They were mesmerised by the story to care why a girl would go into a boy's room at this hour. 

 

Harry sighed as he entered his room and was ready to close the door when he saw Tracey standing in front of him.

 

“What?” He asked her, his tone gentle. She said something inaudible.

 

“Say it a bit quietly, it is so loud that I can't make out what you are saying ” he said sarcastically. 

 

She scowled at him, but repeated herself.

 

“I don't want to sleep alone tonight.” she said.

 

“Sure. Join me in my bed.” he replied nonchalantly as he pulled her inside and closed the door. 

 

She looked surprised but happy.

 

“Are you sure?” She asked. 

 

Harry looked at her pointedly.

 

“Oh come on, we're just going to sleep. It's not like we're going to have sex. I mean I'm not against it, you're one of the cutest girls, but wait a couple of years before hormones start running through my veins and I feel something.” he smirked, seeing her face redden by each word. 

 

Harry started laughing at her crimson face.

 

“Prat!” She yelled as she jumped at him and started tickling him, feeling stupid for always blushing at his crass language. 

 

Harry's laughter increased as he tried to fend off her hands. He picked her up by her waist and threw her on the bed. She yelped, crashing on his bed. She glared at his smug face, picking up a pillow and trying to smash it against his smug face. 

 

He dodged it and conjured another pillow.

 

“You asked for it, my dear.” he grinned and a pillow fight started which would last for half an hour.

 

They both cuddled against each other after their fight, Harry spooning her from behind. Tracey's soft back pressed against Harry's chest. His one hand was around her waist and the other hand was running through her silky brown hair. 

 

They both had a content smile.

 

“Is it strange that it feels like I've known you for my whole life and always feel so comfortable with you?” She asked absent-mindedly.

 

“I don't know. But I feel the same.” he muttered with a smile. She turned around so she was facing him. 

 

She smiled at him lovingly. Harry returned the gesture.

 

“Goodnight, Harry.” she said and kissed his cheek. She hurriedly turned around and resumed her previous position. 

 

Her face was heating up.

 

‘Will he laugh at me for kissing him? Was it bad? Why is he so silent?’ she panicked. ‘Is he going to break our friendship? Did I cross a line?’

 

What she didn't know was that Harry was blushing himself and didn't know what to do. His hand was on his cheek where her soft lips had touched a moment ago. 

 

After a minute, he pulled her tight against him and buried his face in her hair, smelling the unique scent of hers.

 

‘Eep!’ she stifled a gasp at how closely he was holding her.

 

“Goodnight, Tracey.” he muttered with an odd pleasant tone. She sighed in relief and, with a beaming smile, closed her eyes, loving the sensation of his soft warm body behind hers.

Chapter 5: The Necklace

Chapter Text

  1. The Necklace

 

Harry woke up with his shoulder numb and sore. Tracey was using him as her pillow and had her arms wrapped around his hand. Her brunette hair was fanned out, covering her face and his neck. 

 

A smile spread on his face as he extracted himself from her hold. 

 

He slowly slid out of the bed and stood beside it to see her mumbling something and snuggling deeper into the pillow. He chuckled silently so as not to wake her up.

 

“She's so cute.” Harry murmured dreamily at seeing her adorable face. 

 

He decided to let her sleep some more. 

 

After showering, he wore his clothes and went to wake her up. He sat beside her and ran his fingers through her silky hair. He nudged her shoulder gently.

 

“Wake up, Tracey. It's 7:30 already.” he said. 

 

She groaned and buried her face in the pillow. He brushed her cheek with his fingers, her skin warm against his touch.

 

“Tracey, come on, wake up, we've to visit Daph.” he cajoled her as he shook her shoulder again. 

 

She slowly opened her eyes.

 

“Harry? What're you doing in my room?” She asked with bleary eyes. 

 

Harry simply raised his eyebrows.

 

“My dear, this is my room. Did you forget what happened yesterday?”

 

Her eyes widened as she recalled how Daphne had been injured and how she was scared of nightmares and had decided to sleep with Harry.

 

“Oh, yes, I remember now. Thanks, Harry, for not making it weird.” she smiled awkwardly as she sat up. 

 

Harry chuckled as he pulled her in his arms. She sighed in comfort, feeling his warm body pressed against hers. She was a little disappointed when he pulled back.

 

“Good morning, Tracey. Did you sleep well?” He asked her. 

 

She nodded.

 

“Go to your room and freshen up then, so we can go and see Daph.” he suggested. 

 

She suddenly looked distressed.

 

“How will we stop everybody from mentioning this to the professors? This is against the rule, a girl sleeping in a boy's room.”

 

Harry shook his head.

 

“Don't worry, I'll make everybody forget this. Go to your room.” he assured her. 

 

She nodded and started for the door but stopped midway. She returned and stood in front of him, shifting on her feet nervously. 

 

He was amused as he imagined what she wanted to do, but was afraid to commit.

 

“Will it be okay if I kiss your cheek? I mean not just once, but whenever I want?” she babbled on swiftly, her face turning red at each word, knowing how stupid she sounded. 

 

Harry snorted as he offered his cheek to her.

 

“Why would I stop a cute girl from kissing me?” His eyes twinkled with mirth.

 

Tracey rolled her eyes at him, but pressed her lips on his cheek. She backed up and smiled at him which evolved into a giddy laugh. She was surprised when Harry grabbed her face in his palms and kissed her on the cheek.

 

“It's only fair that I also get to do that.” he smirked as her laughter stopped and a blush bloomed immediately. 

 

She glared mildly at him.

 

“You just like making me flustered and tongue-tied.” She pouted, jabbing her finger on his chest.

 

“Neither confirming nor denying.” he said smugly, grabbing her hand and squeezing it.

 

“I'll meet you in the common room in 30 minutes.” she said with great reluctance and then left the room.

 

‘Ah! First I've to erase the memory from the Slytherin students. Not particularly hard work, since everybody should still be in the dorms.’ He sat on his bed in a meditating pose and closed his eyes. 

 

He started releasing his magic mist. A white translucent fog filled his room, then it spilled into the common room, slowly the Slytherin dormitories were filled with the white mist. He could feel every Slytherin student's magic as his mist touched their bodies, some were panicking, but they were soon in peaceful trance as his magic touched theirs. 

 

He singled out Tracey's magic and made everybody else forget about last night when Tracey had entered his room. With its work done, the mist disappeared and returned to its rightful place, Harry's body. The students now continued acting as if nothing had happened. Harry opened his eyes and had a content smile on his face.

 

He stepped into the common room and found himself the subject of many stares. They still remember that he was the one who killed the troll last night. 

 

He ignored them and sat at his usual place in the corner. He opened the book on the practices of noble houses and started reading it. 

 

Tracey finally arrived and slumped beside him.

 

“What're you reading?” She asked. 

 

Harry closed the book and put it in his bag.

 

“Just getting information to save Daphne from the marriage contract.”

 

“What?” She was unpleasantly surprised. 

 

Harry pulled out the letter of Daphne from his pocket and handed it to her. She quickly read it and looked at Harry sadly and with frustration, knowing that the family magics were absolute powers in Wizarding Britain.

 

“When Daphne wakes up, she'll be compelled to distance herself from us. She won't have a choice.”

 

Harry shook his head.

 

“Not happening. She owes me life debt, I can ask her anything. I'll keep that as a last resort.” he said. “But there's also the problem of Astoria. I'm hundred percent sure that I can save her, but how to convince Mr. Greengrass to let me save her? I already have one life debt and after saving Astoria, she'll also owe me a life debt. 

 

“After meeting him, I'm sure he's an astute politician and wouldn't want to place himself in a disadvantageous position and we don't even know what're the agreements between the Malfoy family and Greengrass family regarding the betrothal contract. I bet there are some advantages for Mr. Greengrass, otherwise he wouldn't have signed the contract.”

 

They remained silent for a minute, both thinking for a solution.

 

“Can you tell me if Daphne loves her parents?” Harry asked with a thoughtful look.

 

“Oh, she loves them very much. Why? Let me guess, you want to kill them and solve the problem.” she rolled her eyes. 

 

Harry smiled abashedly.

 

“Let's go give Daph a visit even if she isn't conscious.”

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry and Tracey sat on the edge of the bed on which Daphne was lying. She seemed as if she was just sleeping. Such was the peaceful look on her face.

 

Seeing her still and unmoving figure reignited Harry's rage.

 

“How I wish I hadn't killed the troll quickly and made him suffer for hurting Daph.” he hissed in anger, various horrendous torture methods passing through his mind. 

 

Tracey sighed as she squeezed his hand.

 

“At least, Daphne will be good as new in a month. And she won't have any permanent injuries.” She tried looking positively at the situation. 

 

Harry didn't say anything as he stroked Daphne's cheek. He felt her magic revolt at his touch.

 

“Stupid family magic.” he growled as he pressed his finger on her forehead. He made the Greengrass magic in her to submit to his will. He was absolute power in this Wizarding World, no one else was above him. No one was allowed to be above him. 

 

“Purebloods think they can remain on top with their family magic. Stupid morons, they never thought that there can be one who'd already mastered THE Magic.”

 

“What happened?” She asked, seeing his sudden anger.

 

“Her family magic was against me touching her. It's now under my control.” he grinned savagely. 

 

She stared at him in awe. She had heard him say that he was powerful and she did believe him. Of course, there had been a small part which always thought that he was exaggerating his strength, but considering this new feat, she wasn't sure anymore.

 

“You know, you're one scary boy. I'm glad that I'm not against you. You can literally conquer Magical Britain if you have power to defeat the generations-old family magic.”

 

“Don't worry, I've no interest in ruling any land. I like to remain free and to remain free, I've to be the best, that no one can defeat, that no one can control. Freedom to do anything, legal or illegal, good or evil.” he said while beaming.

 

“Can't you heal Daphne then?” She asked inquisitively. 

 

Harry shook his head sadly.

 

“This is her body. Her magic. I've accelerated the process by lending some of my magic temporarily. I don't have absolute control over my mist yet. I'm also not a healer, so I don't know when she'll wake, but I know it'll be sooner than a month.”

 

Tracey's smile widened as she threw herself at him after hearing that and started kissing him all over the face except his lips, the thought of doing that still disgusted her since she was still a preteen. 

 

Harry laughed as he hugged her back, his arms wrapping around her back to hold her.

 

“Ew, your saliva is all over my face.” he groaned. 

 

Tracey chuckled as she wiped his face with the sleeve of her robe.

 

“You're the best.” she cheered. 

 

Harry grinned.

 

“I know but I'm being—” he was cut off by Tracey.

 

“Not your modesty joke again. It has gotten old.”

 

Harry pouted which Tracey found so cute that she pinched his cheeks. He held her against him and put his head on her shoulder, not wanting to stop hugging her.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry and Tracey arrived in the great hall to find Jasmine and Hermione waiting for them. They waved at him. Harry and Tracey went to the Gryffindor table.

 

“Good morning, Jasmine. Good morning, Hermione.” He smiled at the two girls. 

 

Tracey also greeted.

 

“Good morning, Harry, Tracey.” The girls smiled.

 

“So why did you call us? Hopefully not to sit with you, which I won't mind, but I'm not really getting a welcoming vibe from your housemates.” Harry said, looking at the glaring Gryffindors.

 

“What're you doing here, snake? Who'd have thought that the Boy-Who-Lived would be an evil Slytherin.” Ronald Weasley said in disgust. 

 

The other Gryffindors nodded. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes at them.

 

“Neither confirming nor denying that I'm evil. Though beware, I'll come for you in the night and take you away for deadly rituals.” he said, spreading his hands in front of him with his fingers curled imitating claws. 

 

Ronald Weasley stumbled from his seat.

 

“You're evil but Dumbledore will save us.” he responded confidently. 

 

Harry groaned and looked at Tracey who was laughing.

 

“They didn't get the joke. Did they?” Harry shook his head. Tracey leaned against him, and whispered conspiratorially, which was heard by everyone.

 

“Well, now we know why they aren't in Ravenclaw.”

 

Harry snickered and led Tracey back to the Slytherin table, totally forgetting why he went there in the first place. Jasmine glared at Ron and her classmates for acting like stupids, while Hermione was annoyed at being called unintelligent.

 

~xXxXx~

 

It was evening, Tracey and Harry were sitting under a tree in front of the great lake. Tracey was finishing her work while Harry was lying beside her, watching the sunset. He was thinking how to get Mr. Greengrass to agree to his plan. It was rather frustrating. He was used to tackling problems head-on with his immense magical power, but this time he had to use that cunning brain of his. 

 

The biggest problem was that even if Mr. Greengrass agreed to his plan, he would know about his real power. He didn't want to broadcast his true power before finishing his quest. 

 

The quest to attain immortality. 

 

The quest to defeat death. His biggest enemy. He had searched the whole library in Hogwarts to get any clue how to accomplish his dream. The dream to live on forever. Not even the restricted section had helped him. He didn't even know when he had started dreaming of becoming immortal, but now it was his ultimate goal.

 

“What're you thinking, Harry?” Tracey asked, playing with his hair, apparently finished with her homework. 

 

Harry smiled softly at her.

 

“Just the problem with Mr. Greengrass. If he wasn't Daphne's father, I'd just use my magic to overpower him and make him follow my orders.”

 

“Let's wait until Daphne wakes up. Maybe she'll agree to let you mess with her father's mind.” she suggested. 

 

Harry arched his eyebrows.

 

“Do you really think Daphne will agree?” Harry enquired.

 

“If you save her sister and after that, you save her and Astoria from marrying Malfoy, I think she should agree. Mr. Greengrass is not particularly very close with her daughters.” Tracey said thoughtfully. 

 

Harry was reluctant to hope that it would be that easy.

 

‘But maybe it'll be that easy. Only time will tell.’

 

~xXxXx~

 

Two weeks passed, Daphne still hadn't woken up. There was an air of sorrow around Harry and Tracey. While Harry and Tracey still laughed and played around, they were sad that their third member was absent. They were a trio and the absence of their third friend was physically painful to them. 

 

They both visited Daphne thrice a day. Before breakfast, before lunch, before dinner. 

 

Harry and Tracey were currently sitting at their usual place in the Slytherin common room, working on a Transfiguration assignment. 

 

Suddenly, a huge smile adorned Harry's face.

 

“Tracey!” He cheered, engulfing her in a tight hug. 

 

Tracey was dubious, but let him hug her.

 

“What happened, Harry?” she asked, seeing his radiant smile.

 

“Daphne is waking up. Let's go.” he said as he hastily put his books and parchments in his bag. 

 

Tracey followed his example, hurrying up.

 

“How do you know?” She asked, flinging the bag over her shoulder. 

 

He didn't answer her, opting to tug her hand and lead her outside. He leaned towards her ear and whispered.

 

“My magic's still inside her, it gives me some awareness about her.”

 

She nodded, not really understanding, and they both ran to the hospital wing. When they entered the room they found Daphne propped against the headboard of the bed, she was drinking some not so tasty potion. She gulped it down and put it on the bedside table, her nose scrunched up in distaste.

 

“Daph!” Tracey and Harry yelled together as they ran to her. 

 

Daphne's eyes widened as she saw them charging towards her. She was a bit afraid that they weren't going to stop and were going to collide with her. 

 

Fortunately, they stopped a step away from her bed. Tracey had tears running down her cheeks while Harry was doing his best not to let a single tear spill out of his eyes. Daphne's heart warmed at seeing their happy relieved tears. 

 

She raised her hands in front of her invitingly.

 

“Do you need a hug?” She asked, her own eyes moist. 

 

Tracey and Harry chuckled as they joined her on the bed, both on either side of her. Harry pressed his face in her neck, Tracey did the same on the other side. Daphne smiled, pulling them tight against her. They stayed that way for 10 minutes, enjoying the feeling of closeness between them. Someone cleared their throat loudly. 

 

Harry and Tracey sat on the stools after seeing that Madam Pomfrey was standing beside them.

 

She informed them that Daphne was good to go. Miraculously, her body was perfectly healed. 

 

Tracey and Harry glanced at each other at that. After some more advice and warnings, Daphne left the hospital wing with her best friends. Usually, Harry would be in the centre, but today Daphne was in the middle, with her hands held by Tracey and Harry as they walked to the common room.

 

~xXxXx~

 

“So, you can save me and my sister with your power, but you've to do some illegal and unethical thing to my father?” Daphne sighed after hearing his plan.

 

“Yes. Well, there's another way. An extreme way. I can use the life debt to ask your hand in marriage, but I know it won't save your sister. Also, I've decided that I won't ever marry so it's not possible.” he replied, missing the glances exchanged between the two girls.

 

“Okay, first, I agree with your method. I'm fine if in the end my father remains in one piece and second, why've you decided that you don't want to marry anyone ever?” She asked incredulously. 

 

Tracey also nodded, wanting to know the answer. Harry titled his head as he thought how to explain his feelings about marriage.

 

“I just don't want any responsibility, I want to remain free forever. But if I marry someone, then I'll have loads of responsibilities and then I'll have children which will just add to all the previous responsibilities. And all this is just so much work and bother.” he said nonchalantly. 

 

The sad looks passed between the girls didn't go unnoticed by him. Harry sighed as he took their hands in his.

 

“Listen, let's confess. We all like each other very much and maybe we'll like each other in a romantic way in future or maybe we won't, but let me warn you, there is no upper rank than best friend in my relationship tier. So you guys are like in the top category of any relationship I'll ever make. For me, my best friends will be the most important people to me. You'll basically be my family. So if you've any dreams of a marriage involving me, it'll not become reality. I'm sorry if it's any consolation.” he mumbled. 

 

Tracey sniffled as she was most close to him and she'd started developing feelings for him. Daphne was mostly unaffected, as she had thought that she'd be Malfoy's wife.

 

“I need to go. I'd like to be alone for sometime.” Tracey murmured, leaving the room. 

 

Harry's shoulder sagged as he saw Tracey's damp eyes. After she went, Daphne glared at him.

 

“Seriously? You had to talk about that now? When there was no need to talk about marriages? We're just eleven for heaven's sake. You'd have let her stay in her fantasies for a little while.” she hissed at him in anger.

 

“Sorry!” he said meekly. “I thought if I cleared the misconception early then we won't have to go through so much drama and heartbreak in future.”

 

“Stupid boys.” Daphne said under her breath.

 

“Let's forget we ever had this conversation and hope that Tracey does the same. Now let's return to our main topic. How're you going to save Astoria and destroy the betrothal contracts?” She asked. 

 

He explained his plan in detail which made Daphne grin in anticipation.

 

“So, do you think Tracey is going to be angry at me forever?” He asked after their discussion was over, coming back to the sore topic. The thought of Tracey being sad made his heart ache.

 

“No, you're our best friend, she isn't angry, she is just disappointed. I mean it was partially your fault, you were always being lovey-dovey with her.” Daphne said while smiling at him sympathetically.

 

“Aren't best friends supposed to act like that? I mean I behave the same way with you and you aren't crying that I am going to be a bachelor for my life.” he asked dubiously. 

 

Daphne shook her head in amusement.

 

“Sometimes I forget that you're socially inept. Well, it wasn't your fault, but it was your fault. And I didn't cry because I knew that my fate was sealed, that I was going to marry Malfoy, so I didn't have any hope, but if I wasn't already betrothed to Malfoy, I'd be sad. I'd have dreamed of marrying my best friend and living with him forever.” she grinned.

 

“That doesn't make any sense, it's not like I'll leave Tracey behind, if she'd want, we'll live with each other forever. You're also included by the way, we're a trio after all. We three can live with each other forever, we don't have to marry each other for that.” he replied heatedly.

 

“It doesn't work like that. She'll have to marry. And when she marries someone then she won't be able to live with us.” Daphne replied mirthfully.

 

Harry's eyes widened as he gasped.

 

“Then I'll kill her husband so she'll live with us.” Harry answered quickly. Daphne couldn't hold it any more and started laughing. 

 

Harry glared at her, but it didn't have any effect on her.

 

“Then she'll hate you and still won't live with us” she told him when she was finished laughing.

 

‘He is still childish in so many ways.’ Daphne thought affectionately. 

 

Harry was biting his lip, trying to think of a way to keep his best friends with him forever, his head filled with jealousy that someone will marry Tracey in the future. The thought of that made his blood boil.

 

“Don't worry. We still have many, many years to think about that. Maybe you'll change your mind and Tracey will marry you.” she consoled him, patting his back.

 

“What about you? Would you think of marrying someone after I free you from Malfoy?” He asked her. 

 

She shook her head, making him sigh in relief. 

 

“My opinion on marriage is similar to yours. I don't need to marry if I've you by my side. You'll be the most powerful wizard and I'll be able to use your power to stop others from forcing me to marry anyone. I don't need to follow societal rules anymore since I have you.” she smiled. Harry smiled as he pulled her into a firm hug.

 

“Great. Remember, whenever you need me I'll be there. Use me as much as you want, but just stay with me. Now we only have to find a way to convince Tracey not to marry anyone in future.”

 

Daphne had a smile on her face as she hugged him goodnight. Harry was going to his room when Tracey came into the common room. 

 

She walked to him and embraced him, not forgetting her deal of giving him regular hugs.

 

“Goodnight, Harry.” she said gently.

 

“G... Goodnight, Tracey.” he stuttered, feeling her face pressing on his neck. He blushed as her warm breath blew on his neck, goosebumps rising on his skin.

 

“Are you angry with me?” He asked when she pulled back. 

 

She shook her head.

 

“No, I was disappointed, but not angry. I just, you know, imagined that we could be something more than friends when we grow up. I liked sleeping beside you, I thought we could do that forever if we marry each other in future. It was just a silly dream. I can't dictate your life just because I like waking up beside you.” she smiled sadly. 

 

Daphne raised her eyebrow when she heard that they had slept together, but didn't interrupt them.

 

“We'll of course do that. You, me and Daphne, sleeping in the same bed, cuddling with each other. We don't have to marry one another for that.” he said. 

 

Daphne rolled her eyes while Tracey blushed furiously.

 

“But you don't sleep with two people. You just sleep with your wife or husband.” she exclaimed, throwing up her hands in exasperation.

 

“You, my dear Tracey, have to keep an open mind. If only we sleep together then Daphne will feel left out. I won't do that to her. She is after all my other best friend. How'll you feel if I ignore you and just talk with Daphne?” He asked her beseechingly. 

 

Tracey opened her mouth to reply, but closed it not knowing what to say. 

 

Daphne chuckled and said. “That is logical in a strange way.”

 

Tracey gaped at them.

 

“You both are unbelievable.” she grumbled, but there was no anger under it, only amusement. 

 

Harry and Daphne grinned at each other and threw their arms around her from either side.

 

“By the way, Harry said that if you marry anyone, he'll kill your husband just so you could remain his. You're warned.” Daphne laughed. 

 

Tracey turned her head to look at Harry who was nodding shamelessly.

 

“Did you now? I better not marry anyone then.” she giggled mischievously. 

 

Harry beamed at them.

 

“Finally, I won't have to worry about you both leaving me.” Harry said in relief. 

 

The girls laughed at Harry.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The month of November was passed by helping Daphne catch up with her missed classes. The trio were again complete and happy. There were annoying moments when Draco tried to talk with Daphne as she was his betrothed. But everytime he ran away after looking at the disturbing look on Harry's face.

 

They spent their free time learning new spells and having fun together. The time for Christmas holidays had finally arrived. Daphne had decided to go home for Christmas as it was vital for her plan to destroy the betrothal contracts. Tracey on the other hand would keep Harry company. On the day when Daphne was going home, Harry decided to play his part in the plan. He approached Draco at the Slytherin table in the Great Hall.

 

“Draco, I need to talk with you. Would you mind coming with me?” He asked extra politely. Draco was scared, he didn't want to go anywhere alone with him, but he had no excuse to deny him– he knew Harry would find a way to corner him so he decided to get it over quickly. He nodded and followed Harry outside the great hall and into an empty classroom.

 

“Thank you for coming with me.” Harry smiled.

 

“What do you want with me?” Draco asked. 

 

Harry grinned as he suddenly touched his finger on Draco's forehead. 

 

Draco went stiff, his eyes becoming blank. He was stunned and paralyzed. A purple tendril of magic entered inside Draco's head.

 

“Find your betrothal contact with Daphne and bring it to me. Use such methods not to raise any suspicion in your house. Bring that to me when you return from the holidays.” he ordered. 

 

Draco nodded jerkily. Harry rennervated him after that. The blond looked confused but asked again.

 

“What do you want with me?”

 

“Nothing. I just wanted to say, Daphne doesn't like you. Stay away from her.” Harry told him.

 

“She is my future wife. It's within my rights to talk to her.” Draco sneered and scampered away, afraid that Harry would do something to him. 

 

Harry watched his retreating figure delightedly.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Before long, it was Christmas morning. Harry woke up and after showering, he went into the common room. There weren't many students there, hardly a dozen Slytherin students opted to remain at the school instead of going home. 

 

A soft body collided with him.

 

“Merry Christmas, Harry!” Tracey yelled in his ear. 

 

Harry grinned as he clasped his hands around her waist.

 

“Geez, can you be a bit louder? I didn't hear you.” Harry responded sardonically.

 

“MERRY CHRISTMAS, HARRY!” She shouted and smirked at him. 

 

The other students and Harry put their hands on their ears. 

 

They grumbled and left them alone, already used to the trio's antics.

 

“You know I was just being sarcastic and didn't really want you to yell louder?” He said, rubbing his ears.

 

“Oh! I didn't know.” she said with a completely innocent look, too innocent look. 

 

Harry shook his head in amusement and led her to the Christmas tree in the middle of the common room. They quickly found their presents and went to their place in the corner. 

 

Harry received some interesting magical books from Tracey and Daphne. They both knew how much Harry liked reading. Hermione and Jasmine had sent him boxes of chocolates. 

 

There was a gift from an unknown person too. Harry decided he would open this gift in his room. There was an ancient feel to that gift. He was suddenly jumped on by Tracey, making him stumble and fall on his back. She was on top of him and was kissing him all over his face.

 

“Ew, you have to stop doing that. You feel like an overexcited dog who always wants to lick their master's face.” he laughed, but hugged her back. 

 

She stopped kissing him and glared at him.

 

“Did you just compare me to a dog?”

 

“I mean you are super cute and huggable. It was a compliment.” Harry said, trying to charm her with his smile. 

 

She did step away from him, whether it was due to his ‘charming’ smile or not was a question. He stood up and found Tracey smiling at him.

 

“Thanks for the necklace. It is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.”

 

She was holding a black metal necklace. It was the darkest shade of black. There was a small circular emerald hanging from the chain. The emerald's border was a black snake biting its own tail. An ouroboros. The snake was very detailed. Its scales seemed real. It had two silver dots instead of eyes on its head. The metal had a certain lustre which was alluring. And the glowing emerald increased its beauty tenfold. 

 

Overall, it was a very beautiful jewellery.

 

“Do you like it?” He asked. 

 

She nodded and gave him another hug.

 

“Will you put it on me?” She requested. 

 

Harry smiled as he took the chain in his hand. He gently removed her hair aside and slid his hands around her neck. He locked the clasp and gave her a hug from behind. She smiled and marvelled at the jewellery hanging at her breast. 

 

She turned around and asked. “How do I look?”

 

She was wearing blue jeans and black t-shirt. She was also wearing a loose red sweater over her t-shirt. Her brunette hair was flowing freely behind her. The black ouroboros with an emerald gem in its centre was resting just above her chest. 

 

Harry smiled and kissed her on the cheek.

 

“Beautiful. Most beautiful.”

 

Tracey's lips quirked up at his praise, her cheeks turning red at seeing him with that loving look in his eyes. How the hell was she not supposed to fall for him?

 

“Are you going to just blush all day or are you coming to the Great Hall for breakfast?” Harry smirked. ‘She looks so cute with that shy thoughtful look.’

 

“Let's go.” she beamed, grabbing his hand and leading him towards the door. 

 

Harry stopped and turned her. He tapped her nose playfully.

 

“Did you forget we have to put our presents in our room or otherwise someone else may mess with it.”

 

“Oh!” She yelped and gathered her presents and ran to her room. Harry chuckled at her, but stopped when he eyed the unknown gift. 

 

He picked up his presents and walked to his room.

Chapter 6: Contracts and Curses

Chapter Text

  1. Contracts and Curses

 

Harry and Tracey were sitting on his bed in his room after having finished with the breakfast. His room wasn't much. The walls were painted light green. The room had a single bed, a wooden desk and a chair. A small shelf contained some of his personal books along with his school books. That was it.

 

“So, what do you want to explain to me that needed me to come to your room?” asked Tracey. 

 

Harry sat opposite her with his legs crossed. His hands were folded in his lap.

 

“I wanted to explain the features of the necklace.” he replied and scooted closer towards her. Now their knees were touching. 

 

He leaned forward and gently grabbed the necklace from her chest and examined it. He smiled proudly at his accomplishment. 

 

Tracey was trying not to blush at the close proximity between his face and her chest. 

 

He dropped the necklace back and leaned back, grinning at her, totally ignoring her red face.

 

“The necklace is not just pretty jewellery. It's my way to safeguard you.” he revealed. 

 

Tracey looked at the necklace in wonder, her fingers probing the emerald gem and then the black metal snake that enveloped the gem's edge.

 

“What does it do?” She was curious.

 

“On its own? Can't tell you, it's a secret. But what you must know is that it can summon me. You just have to think about wanting me to be with you and I'll be there.” he replied and peered at her. 

 

He jumped off the bed and had a mischievous grin on his face.

 

“Wait for 10 minutes and then try to summon me. I'm going out of the Slytherin common room. Remember, wait for ten minutes so I can cover some distance.” he said and went out without looking back at Tracey who was just gaping at him.

 

‘Does he know that we can't use any means of instantaneous transport inside Hogwarts without the permission of the headmaster?’ She thought worriedly. When she was sure that ten minutes had passed, she thought of Harry and tried to summon him. 

 

Suddenly she was on her back and Harry was sitting on her stomach and grinning like a loon.

 

“See? It worked.”

 

“Why do you have to appear on top of me?” She said looking up at him. 

 

He chuckled and got off of her and took back his place.

 

“When you summon me, I'll always appear very close to you because the necklace is sort of a beacon. The necklace plucks me from wherever I am and drops me near the owner of the necklace. I think if you were standing then I'd have appeared in front of you and not on top of you. Whatever, it doesn't matter. It transports me directly to you and that's all that matters. Also, the necklace can't be taken off from your neck by anybody except me and you yourself.” he explained. 

 

She nodded and caressed the necklace, a small smile playing on her face.

 

“What about wards and anti-apparition charms or anti-portkey charms?” She asked.

 

“Don't worry. The necklace won't be affected by any type of magic.” he dismissed her concerns.

 

“The same necklace is sent to Daphne as her Christmas gift, so she has the same protection. This necklace will be vital for me to appear in Greengrass Manor without informing her parents of my arrival. Daphne is instructed to call me at night and from there we'll follow our plan to destroy the betrothal contract and I'll cure Astoria.” he said thoughtfully. 

 

Tracey smiled happily.

 

“I am glad Daphne has the same necklace so we won't have to see her broken body ever again. Thank you, Harry, for trying to protect us.” she sighed. 

 

~xXxXx~

 

Daphne was in her bed. Her blonde hair was left free to fall behind her back. 

 

She was waiting patiently for her sister to arrive in her room. She was restless. Tonight would be the night that all of her worries would be put to rest. Tonight would be the night Harry will cure her sister's incurable disease. 

 

After a few minutes, a soft knock was heard.

 

“Enter.” she said. 

 

Astoria scurried inside and closed the door behind her. She sat in front of Daphne and looked at her curiously. Her own silky black hair flowing over her shoulders.

 

“So? What is it?” She asked. 

 

Daphne smiled at her younger sister. 

 

Tonight would be the night her sister would see a miracle.

 

“Do you want to get out of the betrothal contract?” She asked frankly. 

 

Astoria was unpleasantly surprised at the topic. A hot anger surged through her. She glared venomously at Daphne.

 

“I had already told you to live your life properly and not waste it on me. But because of your meddling, now we both are in a betrothal contract with Malfoy. And you are asking me if I want it while you're the reason we're in this situation in the first place.” she said angrily. 

 

Daphne was taken aback by her rage.

 

“Hey! I just wanted you to live a long and healthy life. I did this just so you won't have to worry about dying anytime soon.” she replied morosely. 

 

Astoria sighed and reined in her anger. She placed her hand on her sister's shoulder.

 

“I'm sorry. I just never wanted to marry Draco. You've to understand, Daphne, that some things are worse than death, like being a plaything for a Death Eater's son. You know what a wife of a pureblood man means. To sit at home and just produce heirs while the man has all the control of your life and your children. Why'd I ever want that? Why'd I ever want my sister to join me in that hell? And because of your stupid decision, we're both fated to be the prisoners of the Malfoys. Now, you dare ask me if I want to escape it, of course I want to, but the contract is already signed. Don't give me false hope.”

 

Daphne was shrinking in herself at every word her sister was spitting. She was feeling stupid for not thinking about the future. Not considering the ripples her action would make in coming years.

 

Her only concern had been the health of Astoria, her younger sister, not what would happen in the far future. And that shortsighted view had blinded her from the consequences of her action.

 

“We won't have to marry him. You'll see what I mean. I've plans which will save us from marrying Draco.” Daphne said resolutely.

 

“Sure. I'll be eager to hear that plan.” Astoria said sarcastically. “Now that you are done, I am going back to my room.”

 

“No, wait.” Daphne said urgently. 

 

Astoria sighed as she stared at her sister.

 

“What do you want?” She asked impatiently.

 

“Just wait. Okay?” Daphne requested. 

 

Astoria nodded and crossed her arms. Daphne closed her eyes and grasped the necklace which had arrived in the morning from Harry as her Christmas present. 

 

‘I want Harry here.’

 

Astoria's attention was on the beautiful emerald necklace which her sister just pulled out from under her t-shirt. She did not get enough time to admire it since a body suddenly appeared out of thin air and dropped on top of her sister. 

 

Daphne fell on her back and Harry was on top of her, his face inches away from her.

 

“Hi.” he grinned.

 

“Hi. I'm not surprised. I always thought you were going to become a pervert.” she chuckled, shaking her head and trying to hide her blush. 

 

Playfully glaring at her, he sat up. Daphne too rose and settled back on her place. 

 

Astoria was gaping at them. She was immensely surprised that Harry Potter was able to enter Greengrass Manor's powerful ancient wards.

 

“If your plan is to lose your innocence to Harry to escape marriage then, sorry, I'm not participating.” Astoria mumbled in an amused tone, not asking how he entered the Greengrass Manor. 

 

Harry snorted and looked at Daphne.

 

“Was that on the table? I won't mind.” he said cheekily.

 

“No, it wasn't. Although we should wait a couple of years before doing that.” she laughed at their joke. 

 

“So? What is the meaning of all this?” Astoria asked, sweeping her hands around them.

 

“Harry is going to cure your blood curse and then he's going to save us from the betrothal contract.” Daphne said confidently. Harry nodded seriously. 

 

Astoria's eyes hardened as she glared at them.

 

“Don't joke about it. I don't even want to know how you were able to tell him about the blood curse.”

 

“I know it sounds crazy, but Harry can do it. I totally believe him. He's not a 'normal' wizard. He has secret powers.” Daphne tried to assure her. 

 

Harry sighed as his secret was now known by Astoria.

 

“Oh! So he's Merlin? Wow!” She exclaimed sardonically. 

 

Daphne groaned, getting tired of arguing with her sister. 

 

Harry was amused by their byplay. It seemed the sisters at least had another thing in common. Their sarcasm. 

 

He decided to end their argument. He let a bit of his magic pour out of him. 

 

The sisters gasped as they saw shiny golden mist surrounding them, swirling around them. 

 

Astoria touched the mist and she was astonished by its warm feel. It was pure magic without any intent and function. Daphne had seen it only one time when he had used it to choke Draco. Even then the mist had looked solid, now it appeared as a calm liquid.

 

“Let's get this job done so I can go to sleep. Okay?” Harry snickered at their mesmerised faces. 

 

Daphne was the first to get back to her senses. She nodded her head. 

 

Astoria looked at him with eyes filled with awe.

 

“Are you sure you can save me?” She asked tentatively. She didn't want to believe him. She didn't want to hope for a better life when there was no proof of that hope. Still, trying would only bring her more sadness, seeing another hope smothered out. But she wouldn't be able to forgive herself if he could help her and being afraid of another failure, she declined it, sentencing herself to a short miserable life. 

 

He smiled and inclined his head.

 

“Lie down on your back.” He ordered. 

 

She was still a little sceptical, but she laid on the bed with Harry sitting on her right and Daphne on her left. 

 

She closed her eyes and tried to contain her anxiety. She was happy that her sister was trying to save her, but there was a part of her which was sure that this effort would be in vain, that she was fated to die sooner than others. 

 

She felt a warm hand on her forehead. She gasped, sensing a warm sensation filling her body.

 

Harry was pumping her body with his magic and enveloping her magic to understand what the problem was. He had thought that as the curse was called ‘blood curse’, the problem would be in her blood, but he was wrong. There was a very strong curse around her magic, tainting her pure innocent magic with its darkness. 

 

He tried to remove it, but it was resisting, absorbing his magic and growing inside her. Astoria suddenly cried as she was assaulted with nerve wrecking pain. 

 

Harry quickly put her to sleep so she wouldn't be able to feel the pain.

 

“Harry!” Daphne said worriedly after she heard her sister's tortured shriek. 

 

He shook his head, telling her to remain silent. He continued pumping her body with his magic while the dark curse inside her continued consuming it. 

 

Astoria was trembling and was having spasms all over her body. 

 

Harry was covered in sweat, he was getting angrier and angrier. This wouldn't have been this difficult if he hadn't been tired from making the overpowered necklaces. That had taken a lot of his mist. And the procedure had been painful. But he didn't regret it if those necklaces protected his best friends.

 

‘Die.’ His magic screamed at the black curse. After what felt like hours, but was only ten minutes, the darkness started diminishing and disappeared altogether from her magic. 

 

Harry was panting. He released Astoria from the sleep spell and lied down beside her and closed his eyes.

 

‘Just a minute.’ He thought and dozed off. 

 

Astoria sat up abruptly. She looked at Daphne who had tears falling down her cheeks and was looking at Harry. 

 

She smiled a watery smile at Astoria.

 

“Did it work?” asked Daphne.

 

“I feel very good. It feels like I always had a weight on my chest from which I'm free now. It feels like I have had a severe cold all my life and now I'm free from it.” Astoria smiled blissfully, taking a deep breath. Her body felt oddly energised. The usual mild pain in her chest was completely gone. She looked down at Harry who was sleeping.

 

“Is he okay?” She asked. 

 

Daphne nodded. She scooted closer to him and caressed his hair with an affectionate smile. 

 

He did it, he saved her sister.

 

“He did it.” she chuckled proudly. 

 

Harry slowly opened his eyes and looked at her.

 

“Did I die? Am I in Heaven? Because I'm seeing two beautiful angels.” he mumbled, rubbing his eyes, but not able to suppress his mischievous smile. 

 

Daphne grinned and said. “No, you're in hell. We're two demons who'll torture you for eternity.”

 

“I didn't know demons were supposed to be beautiful.” he grinned, sitting up. 

 

Before Daphne could come back with a witty comment, Astoria had thrown her arms around Harry's neck and was sobbing on his shoulder.

 

“Thank you. Thank you so much.” she said in between her sobs. 

 

Harry didn't say anything, opting to just caress her head as she wept. 

 

Daphne too was crying, finally happy that Astoria wouldn't die anytime soon. 

 

The younger Greengrass pulled back from the hug and then embraced her sister. 

 

Harry watched as they both held each other tightly and cried in relief.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Astoria went to her room for a much needed sleep. Daphne and Harry were sitting alone on the bed.

 

“Part 1 finished. Now about part 2.” Harry said. “Where is your father?”

 

Daphne checked the time. It was 10:20 in the night.

 

“He will be in his study, reading some books. He usually goes to bed at 11:30.” she informed him.

 

“Alright. Where is that room?”

 

“The third room on the left on the upper floor.”

 

“Okay. I am going then.” he said and left the room. 

 

Harry returned back to her room after 10 minutes with a square parchment in his hand. 

 

He sat in front of her.

 

“Your father will cancel the betrothal agreement in May. Before that we'll have the other document from Malfoy so his father won't have any power to stop that.” Harry said as he burned the parchment and turned it into ash. 

 

Daphne groaned and put her head in her arms.

 

“What?” He asked.

 

“I wanted to read what was in that betrothal contract.” she replied.

 

“Oops.” he grinned. 

 

She shook her head, she wasn't going to be angry at him. He had just cured her sister and saved her from an unpleasant marriage.

 

“So, how are you going back to the castle?” She asked.

 

“Tracey has the same necklace so she'll summon me in the morning.” he said as he lay down on the bed. “Come on, don't you want to sleep?”

 

She was just staring at him, not comprehending his words. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes.

 

“We are having a sleepover, dear. You know, where friends go to each other's house and spend their night together playing, eating, sleeping. I'd have liked having some fun with you and maybe some delicious food, but I am very tired and drowsy so let's skip to the last part, sleeping. Goodnight.” he drawled and closed his eyes.

 

“But...but…” she was sputtering. 

 

He grabbed her and pulled her beside him.

 

“Goodnight.” he said with finality. Daphne scooted away and maintained some distance between them.

 

“Fine! But don't come to my side of the bed.” she warned, all flustered and embarrassed.

 

“Sure, sure.” he said without opening his eyes. 

 

Daphne sighed in defeat and went to sleep beside her male best friend. She wasn't going to kick him out of the house in the middle of night. That would be being ungrateful.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry opened his eyes and found himself in an unknown room. He slowly recalled the events of last night. 

 

‘It was harder than I thought.’ he pondered about Astoria's curse.

 

He started to rise, but stopped when someone moaned. He looked beside him and found Daphne draped all over him. Her one arm was around his waist. Her head was on his shoulder with her face pressed on it and her hips were tangled with his. 

 

Her blonde hair, like every part of her body, too was covering his face and his neck.

 

“Hypocrite.” he said under his breath. 

 

He checked the time. It was 6:30 in the morning. He remained still, enjoying the feel of her soft and warm body on his. He combed her hair and tucked it behind her ear. He smiled at her and stroked her cheek.

 

“Wake up, Daph.” he said softly. 

 

She mumbled something in her sleep and buried her face in his neck. Harry shivered as he felt her warm breath on his skin. 

 

He shook her shoulder again to wake her up. 

 

She finally opened her eyes and peered at him with her bleary eyes.

 

“You're on my side of the bed.” That was the first thing he said to her smugly. 

 

She looked down at herself and found herself pressed against him. She yelped and leapt back to her side of the bed. 

 

Harry laughed at her crimson face. 

 

She glared at him. 

 

It was a rare thing to see her so embarrassed. 

 

She turned her head to the other side and buried her face in the pillow, trying to disappear from here to save herself from the mortification. After controlling his laughter, he finally greeted her.

 

“Good morning, Daph.”

 

“Good morning, Harry.” Her muffled voice came since she had buried her face in the pillow. 

 

He nudged her back, hoping she would stop smothering her face in the pillow, but it didn't work.

 

“I'll go back to the castle in approximately two minutes. See you there.” he said, sliding off the bed and standing up. 

 

She pulled out her face from the pillow and joined him beside the bed.

 

“I will join you two soon.” she smiled shyly. 

 

Harry nodded and pulled her in his arms.

 

“Goodbye.” he said, squeezing her fondly and suddenly disappeared. 

 

Daphne stumbled a little as she was heavily leaning on him. At least she didn't fall. She shook her head and went to shower with a big smile on her face. 

 

She was finally free. No need to worry about Astoria's curse. No need to worry about Malfoy.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry reappeared in his room and you guessed it correctly, on top of Tracey.

 

“Good morning, Tracey.” he smirked and pressed a kiss on her forehead. 

 

She smiled back and pushed him off of her.

 

“Is this going to happen every time I summon you?” She asked.

 

“Yes. You can prevent it by standing, you know. It is not my fault you were sitting on my bed.” he grinned.

 

“You're going to be a pervert in future.” she said, shaking her head. 

 

Harry stumbled back with his palm on his chest, being dramatic.

 

“You wound me, my dear. Daphne had said the same thing, but that is expected of her, not you, my darling Tracey. You are not supposed to hurt me. You are to be the sweetest and kindest of our trio. Daphne is a bad influence on you.” he said sadly. 

 

She rolled her eyes at him and hit him lightly on his head.

 

“Stop overreacting and go freshen up. I need a little help with my homework.”

 

Harry playfully glared at her and went away to the bathroom muttering about ‘girls taking advantage of him’. 

 

Tracey smiled and left his room, her job of bringing him back to the castle done.

 

~xXxXx~

 

It'd been a week since the students returned to the castle after Yule break. 

 

Everybody came to know that something had changed for Daphne Greengrass over the holidays. 

 

Before, she had her trademark cold glare which was directed at everybody, except her best friends Tracey Davis and Harry Potter. 

 

It was as if she was itching to hex everybody, but now, her eyes were filled with happiness instead of her cold glare, her blank face now had a brightness and a genuine smile. She still didn't talk much with others, but her cold demeanour had disappeared. The students were amazed by the sudden change and were curious what brought this change, but no one was brave enough to ask.

 

"Harry, when are you going to teach us new spells?” Daphne asked, for the umpteenth time. 

 

Tracey and her were sitting on Harry's bed and were doing their potions homework. 

 

Harry was settled on his chair, in front of his desk. 

 

They had decided that Harry's room would be the ideal place for their gathering. They recently came to know from the prefects that girls were allowed to enter their male friends room in the daylight, but boys weren't. 

 

Harry had made a big fuss about the inequality. The girls had just dragged him back to his room to stop his tirade. 

 

He turned his head from his desk and looked at her. Tracey was still writing while Daphne was propped against the headboard and was looking at him. She had an excited smile on her face. He couldn't help but smile back. Since Malfoy had given him the betrothal contract and Harry had destroyed it, she was in a good mood. 

 

Harry again was happy that he hadn't revealed the content of the betrothal contract to her, otherwise there would have been anger and betrayal instead of happiness on her face. 

 

He had been very angry when he read the betrothal contract. According to it, Daphne and Astoria were to be Malfoy's concubines. Not even his wives but concubines. 

 

Further, Malfoy was free to acquire any number of more concubines and wives. If that wasn't enough to enrage him, the sisters were to give Malfoy a magical oath to be loyal to him and obey his every command. And for selling her daughters, Mr. Greengrass would get funds from Mr. Malfoy to repair his old Apothecary. He was also promised the firstborn from Draco and Daphne as the Greengrass heir.

 

‘Just wait Mr. Greengrass, your punishment is coming. Malfoys have joined the shit list, just another one mistake and I'll torture them and make them my slaves.’

 

“Harry!” Daphne said loudly. She was standing in front of him, waving her hand before his face. 

 

Tracey had put her books aside and was watching him worriedly.

 

“Huh?” he replied as he pushed these thoughts in the back of his mind.

 

“Are you okay?” They asked in unison. 

 

He nodded.

 

“I've decided to teach you three spells after finishing our work. First the disarming charm. Second the shield charm and lastly the reductor curse.”

 

Daphne was eager to learn more spells so she quickly went back to her work to finish it as soon as possible. 

 

Tracey smiled at her friend's eagerness.

 

~xXxXx~

 

February and March quickly passed. The trio were busy studying and enjoying their school life. Then April went by without any incident. In all these months, Draco Malfoy tried his best to interact with his ‘betrothed’ but wasn't successful. 

 

She was always with Tracey and Harry. 

 

When a letter came during breakfast from home announcing that his betrothal with Daphne Greengrass was cancelled, he was angry. He knew he had missed his chance. She would have been a perfect lady to produce his heirs. She was a pureblood from an ancient line, she was beautiful, she was perfect. 

 

In his rage, his instinctual fear of Harry Potter was pushed back in his mind.

 

“Potter!” He yelled, attracting everyone's attention. 

 

Harry and the girls were sitting at the end of the Slytherin table. He stood up and saw Draco coming towards him with his wand in his hand. 

 

Daphne and Tracey were hiding their excited smiles. 

 

That morning would be interesting. The professors were looking at the conflict. Professor Snape had already left his chair and was walking urgently towards them.

 

“Malfoy.” Harry nodded, hiding his smug smile. 

 

Draco didn't reply.

 

“FLIPENDO!” He yelled, pointing his wand at him. 

 

Harry quickly casted the shield charm.

 

“Protego.”

 

The knockback jinx was absorbed by the shield.

 

“You're going to pay for stealing my betrothed.” Draco spat as he continued firing the jinx. 

 

Harry was amused at his display. He glanced behind him, at his friends, who were enjoying the show. His shield remained strong and protected him from the spells. 

 

Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick came running behind Professor Snape to stop the fight. They weren't needed. A spell rebounded from Harry's shield and connected with Draco, who went flying back and sprawled on the ground with a painful grunt.

 

“Potter! Detention for attacking Mr. Malfoy,” Snape said coldly as he picked up Draco and began to leave.

 

“Stop!” Professor McGonagall snapped.

 

“50 points, Mr. Malfoy, from Slytherin, for attacking a student and a week of detention with Filch. Mr. Potter, you are not to serve any detention with Professor Snape. We all saw what happened and it was not your fault.”

 

“Do you disagree, Professor Snape?” she asked dangerously, seeing his sour look. 

 

He didn't reply and took Malfoy to the infirmary. 

 

Harry smiled gratefully at Professor McGonagall and took his seat.

 

“What was that?” Tracey asked.

 

“It seems Malfoy was heartbroken after the cancellation of the betrothal agreement. Who knew he was so smitten with our beautiful Daphne Greengrass?” he chuckled.

 

“Of course. Who wouldn't be sad to not be able to remain with me?” Daphne said haughtily.

 

“Of course, you're correct. But is it correct that I stole you away?” He asked, trying to contain his laughter.

 

“Ha! That he got wrong. Me, with you peasant. Who would imagine that?” She continued her haughty persona.

 

“No problem. I always thought Tracey was more beautiful than you so I'm not that sad.” Harry joked.

 

“Yes. You both peasants make a decent couple.” she said, nodding her head, although a bit jealous of his announcement. She hoped it was a joke and not his admission that he really thought Tracey was better looking than her.

 

Harry flung his arm around Tracey and pulled her head towards him and pressed his cheek against hers.

 

“See? We both look so cute together. Don't you think so, our queen?” He said playfully, their childish play creating pleasant sensations in his chest. 

 

Daphne peered at them and nodded after a second. Tracey was blushing as she pushed his face away.

 

“Stop, you two. We're going to be late for the class if you don't stop your acting.” She complained. 

 

The two laughed at her and followed her out of the Great Hall for their morning class.

Chapter 7: Mist

Chapter Text

  1. Mist

 

The trio were in the Room of Requirement. 

 

Tracey and Daphne were duelling each other. 

 

The Room had been very beneficial for them. It had provided almost anything except food.

 

Though Harry had given them the necklace, they still wanted to be able to defend themselves. Harry had no problem with that. He was happy that his friends were trying to become powerful.

 

Daphne had a knack for duelling. She was quick and graceful. She had an immense latent magical power. Her power combined with her natural quick movements made her a deadly opponent. She was nowhere near Harry's level, but she could probably defeat any first year in the matter of seconds. 

 

Daphne stepped aside as a stunner passed by her head. She didn't show any emotion, sending back a disarming charm. 

 

Tracey on the other hand was only decently powerful. Her movements were jerky. She wasn't really made for fighting. 

 

She jumped to the side as the disarming charm missed her by a wide margin. 

 

Daphne smirked, casting three stunners at an inhumane speed. 

 

One was directed to Tracey's right side, the other on her left side and the last at her chest. 

 

Tracey panicked, not having anywhere to dodge. At the last second, she dived to the right but was directly in the spell's path. 

 

She fell with a thump. 

 

Harry walked over and kneeled beside her, rennervating her. 

 

Daphne too came to them. It'd been two weeks since they began practising duelling. The room was brilliant in providing them with any necessary texts for that.

 

“Nice, Daph.” Tracey smiled genially. 

 

Harry nodded his head in agreement and gave her a thumbs up. 

 

Daphne brimmed with pride, hearing praises from her best friends.

 

“You did well, Tracey.” The blonde complimented back in an encouraging tone. 

 

Tracey rolled her eyes.

 

“I sucked. You don't need to sugarcoat it.”

 

“Yes, you sucked.” Harry agreed, slipping his arm around her shoulder and helping her up on her feet.

 

“Harry!” Daphne glared at him while Tracey laughed at his honesty.

 

“What? It's true. That doesn't mean it is that bad. Not everyone is suited for fighting. And you've to agree, Tracey is the last person who'll ever start a fight. Although I think she's already a decent duellist. She'll be well able to defend herself. It's just that you're a greater dueller, so it looked like she sucked, but she didn't. She can defeat most students in our year. What I really meant was that she sucked in this particular fight against you, but overall, she is a decent duelist.” Harry said defensively.

 

“Is it true that I can beat any first year?” Tracey asked sceptically. 

 

Harry squeezed her shoulders with an encouraging smile.

 

“Yep. You're not the strongest, but you are not weak either. Now, let's go back to the common room. Curfew is in 30 minutes.” he smiled, presenting his other hand to Daphne. 

 

They left the room of requirement hand in hand and started their descent from the seventh floor.

 

“Have you heard that Jasmine, Hermione and Ron helped Hagrid in smuggling a baby dragon to Ron's brother who works in a dragon reserve?” Tracey asked as they reached the sixth floor. 

 

Harry and Daphne looked at Tracey to see if she was kidding. 

 

She wasn't.

 

“How was a dragon in Hogwarts in the first place?” Daphne was baffled.

 

“Don't know. I heard in the common room that Malfoy was aware of the Gryffindors' plan to bring the dragon to the astronomy tower in the night where Ron's brother would be waiting to take the dragon to the reserve. Draco wanted to cause trouble for the Gryffindors so he told Professor McGonagall about them wandering in the castle after curfew. The best part was that he too was punished for roaming the castle in the night. That was a stupid move.” she giggled.

 

Harry shook his head at Draco's foolishness.

 

The rest of the walk was filled with comfortable silence. Each of them were thinking about the dragon incident. 

 

Harry was relieved that Jasmine wasn't hurt. Hermione too. Though he knew he wouldn't care if Ron was injured. While Jasmine and Hermione weren't his friends, he knew there was a chance that it might change in the future. 

 

He would have made an effort in trying to befriend them if he wasn't so busy with Tracey and Daphne. The three of them were together all the time. He woke up to see their faces first and went to bed seeing them last. He wasn't complaining about that. He was happy how things were going, he was content with how things were. 

 

He didn't need any change. Daphne and Tracey were enough to fulfil his desire of having friends. 

 

They reached their common room's entrance. They stepped inside to find very few Slytherins still up. The trio ignored them all and turned to each other.

 

“Goodnight, girls.” he smiled, embracing them both in turn.

 

“Goodnight, Harry.” Daphne waved.

 

“Goodnight, Harry. Sleep tight.” Tracey smiled lovingly. 

 

With a last parting wave, he entered his room.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Tracey was first of the trio to wake up early that day. She was sitting at their usual place in the corner, waiting for Harry and Daphne. She examined the beauty of the common room to pass the time.

 

The Slytherin common room was a dungeon-like room with greenish lamps and chairs. This dungeon extended part way under the lake, giving the light in the room a green tinge. 

 

The common room had lots of low backed black and dark green button-tufted, leather sofas and dark wood cupboards. One of the wooden tables had a Wizard's Chess set on it. It was decorated with tapestries featuring the adventures of famous mediaeval Slytherins. It had quite a grand atmosphere, but also quite a cold one.

 

Her inspection was cut short when a third year Slytherin came and stood before her. The girl was glaring at her and was muttering to herself. She was a pretty witch with long dark hair and a beautiful oval face with cold grey eyes. 

 

Tracey heard ‘halfblood’ and ‘whore’ in the girl's mutterings. 

 

She tried her best not to look intimidated and asked. “Yes?”

 

“Get lost from here. I want to sit here.” she sneered. 

 

Tracey looked around herself uneasily.

 

“Sorry, but this is my, Harry's and Daphne's place, and there are many unoccupied sofas in the common room. You can sit there.” she smiled nervously, pointing towards an empty couch.

 

“I'm Ella Rowle from the Noble House of Rowle, how can you, a mere half-blood whore, deny me my seat?” she yelled petulantly and took out her wand. She pointed it at Tracey.

 

“Calm down. If you want to sit then sit with me. I don't mind.” Tracey compromised, but had her wand in her hand nonetheless. She wasn't going to go down without a fight even if she was scared of this older girl.

 

“Stupefy!” Ella growled maliciously. 

 

Tracey quickly dived to her right. The spell faded once it hit the wall.

 

“Expelliarmus!” Ella yelled, her wand trained at the kneeling figure of Tracey.

 

“Protego!” she muttered, a blue transparent shield conjuring in front of her. Before Ella could fire another spell, Tracey shot a full body bind spell at her.

 

“Petrificus Totalus!”

 

Ella Rowle's stiff body landed on the floor with a thump. The few Slytherins who were watching the impromptu duel gave her appraising looks. 

 

Tracey sighed in relief, as she went to the downed Ella Rowle.

 

“Are you going to throw more spells at me? Blink twice if you won't.” Tracey asked. 

 

Ella just glared at her. 

 

Tracey raised her eyebrow.

 

“Well, then I'll leave you right here.” she stated. As she turned to go, Ella anxiously blinked twice. Tracey smiled and cancelled the spell. 

 

Ella stood up and glowered at her.

 

“You will pay for that.” she spat and turned her back on her.

 

Tracey shrugged and started for her seat. Just as she walked a few steps she heard a calm voice.

 

“Aqua Eructo.”

 

She quickly turned on her heels and readied herself to erect a shield, but it wasn't needed. 

 

Ella Rowle was again lying on the floor, but in the pool of water this time. She was drenched. Her clothes were wet, her hair was clinging to her face, and her wand was a foot away from her hand. 

 

She was coughing water.

 

“Hmm, a third year Slytherin trying to hex a first year behind her back. Not even having the courage to do it from the front. How low the house of Rowle has fallen.” Daphne droned in a mocking voice, stepping over the damp body of Ella and sitting beside Tracey. 

 

Ella looked murderously at them and picked up her wand.

 

“Don't even try it, bitch. You don't want to make me your enemy. Do you, Ella Rowle, want to duel me, Daphne Greengrass of the Ancient and Noble House of Greengrass?” she asked, not hiding the amusement and challenge in her voice. Daphne didn't believe in pureblood supremacy, but was proud of her rich heritage. If that title helped her in scaring the brats in Slytherin then she would be glad to flaunt the prestige of her house on their faces. 

 

Ella huffed and went away.

 

“You should always be on your guard when you are alone, Tracey. Especially when you're around fellow Slytherins.” Daphne advised. 

 

Tracey nodded, feeling a little embarrassed that she hadn't considered Ella hexing her from behind. 

 

Just at that moment, Harry entered the room and sat beside her, his arm slung around her shoulder.

 

“Good morning, Tracey. Good morning, Daph.” he greeted them in a cheerful voice. The girls greeted back with amused smiles as he tried to stretch his arm so it was around both Tracey and Daphne's shoulders. 

 

He wasn't successful. His arm was only able to cover Tracey's shoulder and then halfway around Daphne's back. 

 

He gave up, standing up. Then he changed his seat. He wiggled between the girls to make space and placed his arms around the girls' shoulders.

 

“So why is that spot on the floor wet?” He questioned them when all three were in a comfortable position with Daphne and Tracey both pressed to his sides.

 

“I just fired a water spell on a third year student who was going to curse Tracey who had her back turned.” Daphne informed him in a nonchalant voice. 

 

He looked at Daphne who was sporting a smug look and then he turned his head and looked at Tracey who was looking sheepish.

 

“So, do I need to plan another murder?” He asked them. 

 

Daphne and Tracey both gave him exasperated looks.

 

“If we do that then we'll set a bad precedent. We'll have to kill half of the students just because they are rude to us.” Tracey explained patiently. 

 

Daphne agreed to her sentiment. They needn't start killing everybody who had a school yard fight with them.

 

“Jeez, I was just kidding.” He smiled, trying to placate them.

 

“No, you weren't.” Both the girl's said, giving him deadpan looks. 

 

Harry grinned, squeezing their shoulders. “Maybe.”

 

They both rolled their eyes at him and tried to suppress the upward quirk of their lips.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry and the girls were wandering in the castle after their duelling sessions when they came face to face with Jasmine, Hermione and Ron. The six of them stared at each other. Though there wasn't a curfew yet, it was pretty late at night. Only a few minutes were left before curfew began.

 

“Going somewhere?” Harry asked them almost politely. 

 

He looked at them closely. The three of them seemed frantic and there was an air or urgency around them.

 

“None of your business, snake!” Ron hissed. Hermione groaned and hit him on his back while Jasmine heaved a long suffering sigh.

 

“Ron, what did we tell you about not all Slytherins being evil or all Slytherins being Malfoy?" Jasmine asked him with narrowed eyes.

 

“That they are not?” he said reluctantly. 

 

Harry was amused at their antics. He wasn't really offended by being called a snake. They were interesting creatures. They possessed beauty, intelligence and ruthlessness. Hell! He had even read about a snake which could kill their targets by just looking at them and was the most venomous snake on the planet. Harry too could kill most weak creatures with just his thought, there were definite similarities between him and a basilisk. 

 

He took that as a compliment. And the comment about him being evil wasn't that far-fetched. Harry knew he wasn't morally good, but still didn't consider himself evil. He knew that the others would or could consider him as an evil person. 

 

Whatever, he didn't care that much about Ron's or anyone's opinion. If they thought he was evil then he was evil.

 

“This is entertaining to watch, but curfew is only a few minutes away. So, excuse us.” Daphne said in an overly sweet tone and tugged at his arm to start walking. 

 

Daphne had changed her attitude. Before she had an emotionless mask and never showed her true emotions. Now, she didn't let any chance of being sassy go to waste. She mocked anyone when she saw a chance. 

 

Maybe she was finally confident in Harry's protection or maybe she was confident in her duelling, whatever the case, it made her so fun to be around. 

 

Harry grinned and followed her, taking hold of Tracey's arm and dragging her along with them. Tracey sent an apologetic smile to the Gryffindors, not going unnoticed by him.

 

He was glad that he was there for Tracey otherwise she would have been destroyed in Slytherin. Tracey was just too good for Slytherin. She was a real sweetheart. She lacked the viciousness and the ruthlessness. Harry was pretty sure that Daphne was the only reason she was in the house of the snakes.

 

“Wait! We need your help.” Jasmine yelled, stopping the trio in their tracks. The Slytherins turned around and stared at them. 

 

Hermione and Ron were giving Jasmine disbelieving looks.

 

“You can't reveal the secret to them.” Ron protested. Hermione for once was agreeing with him.

 

“We need them. They're some of the best students in the first year. We should get all the help we can.” Jasmine tried to rationalise. 

 

Harry shared glances with Tracey and Daphne.

 

“We'll help. We're pretty bored and have nothing else to do. But what are we helping you in?” Harry asked.

 

“We need to save the Philosopher's Stone and make sure it doesn't fall in Professor Snape's hand.” Jasmine said hastily. Hermione and Ron groaned as the secret was out.

 

“The one which grants immortality and turns anything into gold?” Harry asked sceptically, ignoring the mention of Snape. 

 

Harry knew Snape was one of the most unpleasant people to be around, but he had a gut feeling that the man wasn't after the stone. 

 

“Yes. That is the one. Are you going to help us?” She asked. Harry looked at Daphne and Tracey who clearly didn't believe a word.

 

“You both go back to Slytherin dorms. I'll come after seeing what this fuss is about.” He told them. 

 

They both shook their heads.

 

“We're not leaving you alone.” They both said at the same time.

 

“Do you doubt my capabilities? I'll be fine, but if you're both in danger then I won't be able to concentrate on the problem.” He tried to reason with them. 

 

They remained adamant and refused to leave him.

 

“Just take them. We don't have time to waste.” Ron interrupted impatiently. 

 

Harry glared at the ginger haired boy, but nodded to Daphne and Tracey, who both had victorious smiles on their faces.

 

“Lead us wherever this Stone is?” he said to the Gryffindors.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The six of them were standing in front of a wooden door on the third floor.

 

“Isn't this the place which'll grant painful death according to the Headmaster's warning?” Tracey asked.

 

“Yes.” Jasmine said and opened the door with a spell. 

 

There was a gigantic black three headed dog sleeping inside it. An enchanted harp was playing a melodic tune.

 

“Whoa!” The Slytherins were surprised. 

 

They didn't have enough time to marvel at the huge cerberus though as the Gryffindors moved its paw to reveal a trapdoor.

 

“What's down there?” Daphne asked, peering at the darkness. 

 

The Gryffindors shrugged.

 

“Don't know. We just have to jump down.” Jasmine said, preparing to jump. Harry instantly grabbed her hand and shot her a glare.

 

“Stop! Let me see what is down here?” He spoke, kneeling on the floor and casting a lumos charm in the trapdoor. There was a bed of tangled vines halfway from the floor. They started converging around the edges to avoid the light. 

 

He stopped his light charm and stood up.

 

“There's a devil snare halfway down from here. It's likely there to soften our landing. Now you can jump, but don't panic when the plant starts creeping around your body. If you remain still, the plant will let you go.” he revealed to them. 

 

Jasmine nodded and jumped down, followed by Hermione and Ron. Harry turned to look at his best friends. Daphne was looking eager while Tracey seemed nervous.

 

“It is the last chance. You can go back.” He tried to see if they were having second thoughts. The girls disagreed and quickly went down the trapdoor. Harry sighed and also jumped. 

 

He landed as expected on a soft plant. His legs and hands were quickly wrapped by tentacles. He remained stiff and didn't move. Slowly, the tentacles gave way and he landed on his feet in a dark chamber. His eyes roamed all over the room. 

 

It wasn't totally dark but wasn't lit either. There was a door on the opposite wall. The Gryffindors were already walking towards it. Tracey and Daphne were waiting for him. He quickly joined them.

 

“Are you both alright?” He asked, he looked at them in concern. 

 

They nodded and pointed at the door. The Gryffindors were already on the other side. He stepped in front of Tracey and Daphne and started walking, closely followed by the girls.

 

“Whatever happens, stay behind me.” He said without looking back at them. 

 

Tracey was fine with it while Daphne narrowed her eyes at his back. 

 

Sure, he was the most powerful wizard, but Daphne was confident enough that she could take care of herself. She didn't voice her thoughts though. There was no need to start a silly quarrel at the moment. 

 

They crossed the door.

 

A downwards sloping passage with stone walls, through which trickling water could be heard, led to a brilliantly lit chamber with a very high ceiling, full of glittering winged keys. On the opposite end of the chamber, from the stone passage was a large, old-fashioned wooden door with a silver lock. There was a broom hovering in one corner. The Gryffindors were already standing in front of the huge door. 

 

The Slytherins went to them.

 

“So what is this?” Daphne asked. 

 

Harry and Tracey were examining the huge room.

 

“We don't know. We're also here for the first time. I think we've to catch the right key to pass through that door. Maybe the alohomora charm would work instead?” Hermione said thoughtfully, applying the charm. 

 

It didn't work.

 

“We have to catch the key.” Jasmine said tiredly. 

 

The Slytherins were exchanging smiles as they knew many ways to open the door.

 

“Let me try something?” Daphne spoke up, pointing her wand at the ceiling.

 

“Accio the correct key!” She yelled, but nothing happened. Daphne scowled at the keys.

 

“What was that?” Ron asked dubiously.

 

“Summoning charm.” Tracey answered.

 

“Of course it wouldn't work. That charm is taught during fourth year.” Hermione said condescendingly. 

 

Daphne glared at her.

 

“Accio broom!” She said pointing at the broom. The broom shot towards them, she quickly grabbed it out of the air and smirked at the Gryffindors who were gaping at her.

 

“I know the charm, but the problem is that the keys are charmed against summoning.”

 

“But, but, how?” Hermione sputtered.

 

“Practice.” Daphne smirked again. 

 

Harry and Tracey just shook their heads at her.

 

“If you're done showing off, let's break this door.” Harry said.

 

“We will cast our strongest bludgeoning hex together.” he ordered and pointed his wand at the door. Tracey and Daphne followed his example and pointed their wands at the wooden door.

 

“Destruam!” they yelled together, three yellow spells hit the door with a loud boom. There was a creaking voice and the door split in many parts.

 

The Gryffindors were looking at the huge hole in the door with awe. They looked back at the Slytherins who were going through that hole.

 

“They're insane.” Ron mumbled.

 

“And scary.” Hermione added. 

 

Jasmine just nodded, doubting her decision to ask them for help. She hoped that she hadn't made a mistake in trusting Harry. 

 

They nodded at each other and passed through the hole. They were standing on the edge of a huge chessboard, behind the black chessmen, which were all taller than they were and carved from what looked like black stone. Facing them, way across the chamber, were white pieces — the towering white chessmen had no faces. The Slytherins were looking at the human sized chess pieces.

 

“Do we have to play to go to the other side?” Tracey asked.

 

“It seems so.” Harry replied.

 

“Who is good at chess?” he asked out loud.

 

“Ron's very good at chess. He hasn't been beaten yet by anyone in chess.” Jasmine praised Ron who looked embarrassed and proud at the same time. 

 

Hermione nodded. 

 

Harry didn't say anything, but just stared at the chess pieces. His gaze was locked on the king on the other side.

 

“Take a step back. I'm going to do something stupid.” He grinned, aiming at the white king.

 

“What're you doing?” Hermione yelled but stepped back. Ron and Jasmine wanted to stop him, but didn't want to be at his wand point.

 

“Destruam!” he mumbled. 

 

The yellow jet of light struck the white king, destroying it completely. Suddenly, all the white chess pieces kneeled and gave way to the door which was open.

 

“We didn't need to play after all.” Daphne laughed. 

 

Ron was a little angry, he could have easily won the game, but the Slytherins just wanted to destroy everything. He thought Slytherins were supposed to use their brain and be cunning instead of being all brawn. It seemed he was wrong. 

 

They passed through the chessboard and then through the door. The next chamber was filled with a foul odour.

 

“A dead troll. We need to be careful, now we at least know that our opponent is strong enough to kill a gigantic troll.” Harry suggested. 

 

Daphne was fuming. How she wished that the troll was alive so she could have her revenge. 

 

Harry exchanged worried glances with Tracey. She took Daphne's hand and led her through the door on the opposite wall. The Gryffindors followed behind them nervously.

 

After nearing the chamber, the entrance was quickly blocked by purple flames, whilst the exit was covered by black flames. 

 

A table holding seven unlabelled potion bottles of differing shapes and sizes sat in the centre of the room, with a logical riddle. Three were poison, two contained nettle wine, one contained a potion to safely traverse the black flame, and the last contained a potion that allowed passage back through the purple flames. The riddle, when properly worked out, revealed the contents of each bottle, and therefore which one was safe to drink to allow onward progress.

 

“A riddle? I can solve it in a minute.” Hermione said brightly, picking up the parchment. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes and cast a flame freezing charm and passed through the door. Daphne winked at Hermione and was fast on Harry's heels. Tracey shrugged apologetically and passed through the flames. 

 

The Gryffindors looked at each other.

 

“I don't know why we're even here? They obviously don't need us.” Hermione muttered angrily.

 

“Let's just go.” Jasmine said and went through the flames followed by Hermione and Ron.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The six of them were looking down at Professor Quirrell who was standing beside a big ornate mirror. This chamber was circular with the mirror at its centre.

 

“Harry Potter! I was expecting you alone, not with all of your friends. I wanted to meet you for a long time.” he said without his usual stutter.

 

“Why do I've a feeling that it's not about my autograph?” Harry said, descending down the stairs to meet the Professor. He glanced at his friends and then at the Gryffindors signalling them to be on their guard.

 

“No, my master just wanted to meet you.” Quirrell said slyly, ignoring his joke. Harry narrowed his eyes as he stopped in front of him.

 

“And who is your master?” He asked.

 

“Worry not, you will meet him soon, but before that I want to ask you to step in front of the mirror and describe what you see.” he said.

 

“What if I don't?” Harry smirked. 

 

Quirrell's eyes hardened as he pointed his wand at Tracey and summoned her. Tracey yelped as she flew through the air and landed on her butt in front of them.

 

“I will kill her if you don't.” he said back coldly.

 

“Right. I'll do as you say, but if a single scratch appears on her, I'll kill you and not quickly, it'll be a long arduous process.” Harry grinned maniacally and stepped in front of the mirror. 

 

The Gryffindors who were watching them with fear and confusion thought that he was bluffing, but Tracey and Daphne saw the rage in his eyes. They were witnessing his hungry vicious grin instead of his smile.

 

Harry could have killed Quirrell at any moment, but he was interested to see what all this was about. He stared at the mirror.

 

He instinctively took a step forward when he saw something amazing in the mirror. 

 

There was a handsome man with dark hair falling on his forehead, his emerald eyes were glowing with power. He was sitting on a gorgeous black throne. Harry gasped as he realised who the man was, an older version of Harry himself. 

 

Sitting on his thrones' armrests were two extremely beautiful women. One had beautiful brunette hair and warm hazel eyes, the other had long blonde curls and dark eyes filled with mischief. 

 

They were definitely the older versions of Tracey and Daphne. A small genuine smile crept over his lips. Kneeling beside the throne was a woman with darkest eyes and onyx hair. She had the palest skin Harry had ever seen or imagined. Harry grinned when he understood what she/it was. 

 

Death was kneeling beside him and his best friends. The mirror Harry grinned and took something out of his pocket, it was a fist sized red stone. Mirror Harry winked at the real Harry and pocketed back the red stone. 

 

Harry felt a weight settling in his real pocket.

 

“What do you see?” Quirrell asked when he thought Harry had used enough time staring at the mirror. 

 

Harry reluctantly moved away from the mirror and looked at Quirrell.

 

“I see my older version passionately making out with the Runes teacher, Professor Babbling.” He said with a straight face. 

 

There was a complete silence as the others digested his words. 

 

The Gryffindors looked scandalised. Daphne was trying to suppress her laughter. Even Tracey was chuckling in front of him and Quirrell.

 

“What? She is so sexy. Don't look at me like I'm a creep or something.” Harry smiled innocently.

 

“Enough! The boy is getting on my nerves. Let me deal with him.” a raspy voice said from somewhere.

 

“But master, you are not strong yet.” Quirrell said nervously.

 

“My strength is enough for these children” the voice roared with anger. 

 

Harry was standing beside Tracey. He slipped his arm around her waist and helped her to her feet.

 

“Go.” he whispered. 

 

She nodded and ran up to where the others were standing. Harry peered at Quirrell who was removing his turban. When the turban was removed, Quirrell turned 180°. 

 

Harry stepped back as he saw a disfigured face sticking out from Quirrell's head.

 

“Harry Potter.” it whispered.

 

“See what I have become?” The face said. “Mere shadow and vapour… I have form only when I can share another's body but there have always been those willing to let me into their hearts and minds… Unicorn blood has strengthened me, these past few weeks faithful Quirrell drank it for me in the forest… And once I have the... Elixir of Life, I will be able to create a body of my own. Now… why don't you give me that Stone in your pocket?”

 

“Nope.” Harry said flippantly, trying to understand what this face was.

 

“Don't be a fool.” the face snarled. “Better save your own life and join me... Or you'll meet the same end as your parents… They died begging me for mercy…”

 

Harry's eyes widened as he joined the dots and understood who the face was.

 

“Voldemort?” He asked.

 

“Yes, I am Lord Voldemort. Give me the Stone and I will not kill you.” Voldemort said in a raspy voice.

 

Tracey and Daphne's loud gasp reached his ear. Ron was shrieking like a girl, Jasmine and Hermione were frozen with fear. Harry couldn't believe his luck. 

 

He just stared at the ugly face and then he started laughing. 

 

A full belly laugh.

 

“What is so funny?” Voldemort asked him in a cold tone. 

 

After finished with his laugh, Harry removed the stone from his pocket and threw it on the floor where it shattered into hundreds of tiny pieces. 

 

Voldemort screamed in fury as he saw the stone thrown at the floor.

 

“The Stone is fake. Did you really think that Dumbledore would bring the real Philosopher’s Stone to school? It was a trap. Though I hope you return with a full functional body soon so I can have my revenge. Unfortunately we are both disappointed,” Harry said in a faux sympathy. “until then goodbye.”

 

Harry left the dumbstruck Voldemort and climbed the stairs and joined his friends. He suddenly turned on his heels and looked back at Voldemort.

 

“Hey! I forgot to give you something.” Harry said in a cheerful voice and pointed his wand at Voldemort. “Reducto!”

 

Voldemort didn't have time to react and the spell hit his chest, leaving a gaping hole where his heart should have been. 

 

The Gryffindors screamed, seeing blood and gore erupting from Voldemort's chest. 

 

Quirrell's body spasmed for a few seconds and then stilled. There was a swirling of dark shadows above Quirrell's body which was screaming, it shot at Harry but he used the shield charm. The shadow bounced back from the shield and then disappeared. 

 

Daphne and Tracey pulled Harry into a tight hug when they were sure everything was over.

 

“I'm okay.” Harry smiled and squeezed their waists.

 

“You just killed a professor.” Hermione yelled, hyperventilating. 

 

Harry sighed and buried his face further in Daphne's neck, as he started releasing his purple mist.

 

“Start walking to the chamber from where we began.” he commanded. 

 

The Gryffindors backed away as they saw the purple mist suddenly filling the room. They couldn't do anything as the mist clung to their bodies. Their eyes became vacant. 

 

They started walking back towards the door.

 

Harry led them back to the starting chamber. Harry put his arms around Jasmine and Hermione's waists. He released his magic. The golden mist. The mist covered their bodies. Slowly they started hovering and then shot past the trapdoor and landed in the room. Harry repeated this process with everybody. They all were standing in the room with the cerberus. The gigantic dog was still sleeping. Harry led them outside and locked the door.

 

“You'll go back to your common room and won't remember anything about tonight. Tomorrow morning the spell will be over. Go.” he said. The Gryffindors followed his orders and walked away. He didn't notice Jasmine's eyes flickering to gold as she went away.

 

“Was that the right thing to do?” Tracey asked, staring solemnly at the retreating figure of Gryffindors.

 

“Nope, but I never said that I won't do bad things. Here, it was necessary for me to mess with their minds so I did. I didn't plan to do that, but hearing Hermione's angered voice made it necessary. She'd have directly gone to a professor and would have told them that I killed Quirrell.” Harry replied and started walking. 

 

Daphne shrugged at Tracey and followed him. She wasn't feeling bad for what happened. If Harry thought it was necessary then it was necessary. 

 

Tracey sighed and went after her friends.

 

‘It wasn't that bad. Harry could have killed them to save himself, but he didn't. I am just worrying too much.’ she thought to herself.

Chapter 8: Deepest Desire

Chapter Text

  1. Deepest Desire

 

Harry and his friends were sitting by themselves in the compartment of Hogwarts Express, heading back to London. 

 

Tracey and Daphne were busy talking with each other, planning to meet each other on holidays while Harry had a book open in his lap.

 

“Did you see Hermione's face when she saw the list of top first year students?” Daphne asked them, a smirk taking over her lips.

 

“Yes. She looked as if someone had kicked her puppy.” Harry replied, turning to the next page.

 

“You shouldn't make fun of her. She was absolutely sure that she was going to be ranked number one, imagine how disappointed she felt when she was ranked fourth after us.” Tracey admonished both of them. 

 

Daphne just shrugged.

 

“She shouldn't have been that presumptuous and overconfident.”

 

“True.” Harry agreed with her. “Being confident is one thing, but underestimating others is another. I can't imagine how she even thought that she could even rank number one while I was in the same year group as her.”

 

Daphne and Tracey coughed which oddly sounded ‘modest’ and ‘hypocrite’. 

 

He ignored them and went back to the book.

 

“Harry? Will you visit us during the holidays?” Tracey asked, looking at him expectantly, trying to change the conversation. 

 

Daphne had the same excited look as Tracey.

 

“Sure, when you both are at one place, send me an owl and I'll be ready. Then you can summon me with the necklace after my reply.” Harry smiled, flipping to the next page. 

 

He had just found a very interesting spell in the book.

 

“What is stopping me from summoning you whenever I want?” Daphne asked with a teasing tone.

 

“You can, but don't complain if I decide to stay at your house and sleep in your bed cuddling with you. If you're going to summon me for no reason and no prior warning then you must be ready to make my stay comfortable.” He droned without looking up from his book.

 

"Sure. I'm looking forward to sleeping with you.” Daphne replied, not backing down.

 

“If I remember correctly, then the last time we slept together it freaked you out. I'd rather sleep with Tracey who didn't yell at me to remain on my side of the bed.” Harry quipped, finally looking up and staring at Daphne.

 

“Are you never going to forget that?” Daphne asked, rolling her eyes. “You can't fault me for freaking out, it was the first time in a long time when I shared a bed with someone and on top of it, you being a boy, just escalated the situation.”

 

“Whatever. If you're going to summon me then be ready to become my cuddle buddy.” chucked Harry.

 

“Sure.” Daphne agreed, now seriously considering it. 

 

Tracey was ignoring them for the moment, making plans for the day when they will be together. An excited smile bloomed over her face.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry helped Tracey and Daphne with their trunks. They stepped out of the Hogwarts express and looked at the sea of people. 

 

Daphne and Tracey's mothers were standing together. Astoria was also present with them. 

 

She was apparently searching for the girls and Harry since she quickly found them  and waved at them to come over to her. 

 

Tracey and Daphne hugged their respective mothers while Harry stood there and observed others. 

 

Hermione and Jasmine were happily reuniting with their parents, babbling excitedly among them. There was a large number of ginger heads at one spot, a plump woman fussing over them. Draco was standing next to his father while his mother had her arm around his shoulder.

 

Family. What a privilege.

 

He was hugged out of nowhere, getting pulled out his reverie. His hands instinctively wrapped around someone's back. He wasn't going to deny anyone his hugs. Even if it was a stranger.

 

It wasn't a stranger.

 

“Harry! How're you?” Astoria's excited voice was full of liveliness. 

 

He smiled softly as she untangled herself from him.

 

“I'm fine, Astoria. How're you?” asked Harry.

 

“I'm fine too. I'm very excited to start Hogwarts after a couple of months.” she said and they started conversing with each other about that. 

 

After bidding goodbye to his friends, he went to the muggle side of the platform. Standing there was his uncle Vernon. He lowered his gaze when he saw Harry coming towards him.

 

“Vernon.” Harry nodded. His uncle nodded back, leading Harry outside where his car was parked. 

 

The ride to the Privet Drive was filled with pin-drop silence. When they reached their destination, they unceremoniously entered the house. 

 

The TV was on. Petunia was sitting on the sofa, watching a cooking show. When she saw Harry had arrived, she dropped to the floor on her knees, her head lowered.

 

“Master.” She greeted him in a low submissive voice. Vernon joined his wife on the floor. 

 

Their heads bowed in subservience.

 

“It feels good coming back home. I'm pleased to see that you haven't forgotten your place. I also feel a little disappointed that I won't have to teach you your place. Whatever. Same rules as before. Don't enter my room. I'll come down when I'm hungry.” he said and without another glance at them, he went to his room. 

 

The couple on the floor sighed in relief. They were afraid that he might like to hurt them after not seeing them for so long.

 

Harry closed the door and scanned the room. 

 

There was a window opposite the door. A big comfy bed on one side of the room. A desk and chair on the other side of the room. A cupboard stood against one wall. Overall, his room was just good and comfortable. Not too shabby, not too grand. 

 

He placed the enlarged trunk under his bed. Picking out some clothes, he left his room for a shower. 

 

After freshening up and eating in the dining room, he went back to his room and laid down on his bed. He stared at the ceiling. 

 

He was very bored and wasn't in any mood to read any book.

 

‘I can watch TV.’ he thought, running his fingers through his hair. ‘Nope, not in the mood.’

 

He pointed his index finger at the ceiling. 

 

A stream of golden lights flooded from his finger. The lights struck the ceiling. 

 

With a flick of his hand, the golden mist turned into golden paint. The whole ceiling was now painted gold. 

 

Harry peered at the ceiling. Slowly, the paint shifted and turned into different colours. 

 

After 5 minutes, the ceiling felt like a giant velvet screen on which a beautiful painting was drawn. 

 

There was a giant crystal throne on which a man with dark hair and luminous green eyes sat. He had a smirk filled with confidence and his face showed that he had no worries in the world. He was wearing a delicate and gorgeous black robe, there were white trimmings all over the robe. Under the robe was black shirt and black pants, accentuating his attractive physique. 

 

His arms were wrapped behind the waists of two beautiful women who were sitting on the armrests on either side of him.

 

The woman on the right armrest had an hourglass figure. Her body was covered in a pretty red dress emphasising her chest and hips. Her rosy lips were turned up into a mischievous grin. Her dark eyes were alight with humour. And her arms were folded in her lap. Her long blonde hair was done in a single long immaculate plait which snaked down her one shoulder.

 

The girl sitting on the left armrest was a little shorter than the blonde-haired woman. She had a warm and kind smile on her face. Her brunette hair was flowing over her shoulders. She was covered in a good looking white dress. Her one arm was around the green eyed man's neck while the other was on her side. 

 

The three of them looked content with their life. 

 

Sitting on her knees, on the floor beside the throne was a pretty lady with pale skin. 

 

She was wearing a black robe which covered all of her body. Her hair and eyes were the darkest shade of black Harry had ever seen. Her face didn't show any happiness or sadness. It was unreadable. Her hands were crossed in her lap elegantly. 

 

Grey stairs led to the pedestal on which the throne sat. The gold background suddenly changed into grey, showing the colour of the walls of the room. 

 

Harry checked the picture for any imperfections and when he found none, he smiled.

 

“My heart's deepest desire.” he said to himself.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The time passed quickly. Harry only left his room for bathroom breaks and food. 

 

Otherwise, he was always in his room, playing with magic and reading magical books. 

 

He really wanted to use his wand, but knew there was a trace on it which would alert the ministry, so he just read theory and practised wand movements with a wooden stick. 

 

He could remove the trace with his magic, but it might still alert the Ministry. So Harry decided against it. 

 

Many would think why did he even need to work hard for wand magic when he could do anything with just his thoughts. 

 

The answer was that being all powerful was sometimes boring. He knew everything about his magic, or at least he thought so, which he finally decided to name. 

 

He would call his magic Deus . It was pretentious calling his magic ‘God’ in Latin, but he was out of ideas and liked the sound of it. 

 

Deus basically made him a god, albeit without immortality. He could ask his Deus to do anything and it would do. There was no limit to Deus. But there were always people who had more will power and strong minds. 

 

Deus could instantly kill beings with weak minds with just a thought, like Harry did with the troll, but he couldn't kill strong minded people with just a thought. Their minds and their souls would fight his compulsion. 

 

He would have to pour out Deus in the physical world to affect them. So, even if the souls of the strong-minded people could shrug off his compulsion to leave their body, they don't have any protection against Deus when it left his body and took a form in the physical world. 

 

The magic of others couldn't stop his magic, but physical barriers could. 

 

Let's say that he fired his Deus at a wizard, while the wizard's shield charm wouldn't help him, a conjured wall would still stop his Deus. 

 

Even his Deus mists were stoppable if a strong wizard trapped himself under an airtight physical barrier. 

 

The key word here was 'strong'. There were only a few wizards who could maintain a physical barrier against Harry's hammering mists.

 

With Deus, Harry could do anything, he could create a portal to the moon, he could teleport anywhere, he could bewitch anyone's mind, he could make them do anything. 

 

But before going to Hogwarts, Harry had decided he would try to use his Deus as minimum as possible and try to learn everything about wizard magic. After all, it was better to have two different powerful weapons instead of only one.

 

~xXxXx~

 

July 31st finally arrived. 

 

His birthday. 

 

Harry was very angry that he didn't receive any letters from his friends. He could have sent letters to his best friends, but he was prideful. If they didn't deem him important enough to keep contact then he wasn't going to beg for it. 

 

There was also the important point that he had been busy reading different books. He had kept himself busy so he wouldn't have time to feel hurt. 

 

He also knew that both girls were safe due to ouroboros necklace, banishing the thought of them being in danger. 

 

But today was his birthday and they still hadn't contacted him. He was mollified at the thought that maybe they were planning a surprise birthday party. 

 

Following breakfast and going back to his room, he opened up another book on spells and started practising the incantations and wand movements with a stick. After fifteen minutes, he was suddenly yanked from Privet Drive and deposited inside Daphne's room. 

 

She was standing before him with her arms crossed and a glare directed at him.

 

“I'll give you one chance to explain why you aren't replying to my and Tracey's letters.” she said coldly. 

 

Harry tilted his head and thought of a witty comeback but decided against it. 

 

Hearing Daphne's cold voice confirmed that she wasn't lying or joking.

 

“I didn't receive any letters.” he said simply and sat on her bed.

 

“What? How?” She uttered dubiously.

 

“Wait a second.” he sighed. 

 

He concentrated and simply thought. ‘Give me back my stolen letters.’

 

Suddenly, a stack of letters appeared on the bed from nowhere. 

 

A moment later, a pop heralded a house elf's arrival. Without warning, the house elf froze and fell on the floor, courtesy of his Deus. 

 

Harry crouched over him and pressed his finger on his temple, scanning his mind.

 

‘Poor elf, he has suffered so much at the hands of Malfoys.’ Harry thought grimly. 

 

He freed the elf from the bond, making him an unbound elf. 

 

Harry could have made him his slave, but seeing that the elf's dream was to be free he decided against it. 

 

‘Let no one say that Harry Potter isn't kind.’ Harry thought. He also could relate with the elf's dream of being free. Though he still didn't want the elf trying to change Malfoy's plan, so he removed the elf's memory regarding the cursed diary and his arrival at Greengrass Manor, sending him back to Malfoy Manor where he would realise he was free and would hopefully leave the blond pricks.

 

Daphne watched this entire event in silence. But when the elf popped away, she couldn't contain her curiosity anymore.

 

“What the hell is happening?” She finally asked. 

 

Harry patted the place beside him, asking her to sit. 

 

Daphne dropped beside him.

 

“That was Malfoy's house elf. He was the one who stole my every letter. He thought that if I didn't receive any letters then I wouldn't want to go back to Hogwarts since I'd think that my friends have abandoned me.” Harry informed her, rubbing his forehead. 

 

Truth be told, the elf's plan was working a little. He felt abandoned when he didn't get any letter from his best friends, but he would still have gone to Hogwarts though. 

 

Daphne, sensing his mood, pulled him in a hug.

 

“And here I was thinking that you'd abandoned Tracey and me.” groaned Daphne.

 

“Never.” Harry responded passionately, gripping her tight. 

 

Daphne smiled, pulling back.

 

“Was this a prank from Draco? If he was behind this then I'm going to freeze his bits.” She mumbled angrily. 

 

Harry chuckled and shook his head.

 

“No, the elf was doing this on his own. It seems that Lucius Malfoy is planning a disaster for Hogwarts and the elf wanted to save me.” Harry revealed in a cryptic voice.

 

“What?” 

 

“Don't worry, I'll take care of it.” He reassured her. 

 

He wasn't sure what that cursed diary would do. He was going to let that event happen to understand what the purpose of the diary was. Entertainment was needed and this might be it. Although he was going to monitor the diary closely so no one would get hurt. 

 

He wasn't concerned about others but only about Daphne and Tracey. 

 

He wasn't going to make the same mistake twice. He had decided to ignore Quirrell and in the end both Tracey and Daphne were roped into the incident. This time would be different.

 

“If you're sure.” Daphne answered uncertainly. She wanted to press him for answers, but decided to trust his judgement.

 

“Oh! I totally forgot, Tracey is miserable. She thinks you're avoiding her because you don't like her anymore.” Daphne glared at him. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes at her. She knew it wasn't his fault, but was still blaming him because Tracey was sad. 

 

When the matter concerned Tracey, Daphne didn't use her logic.

 

“As if I've the power to dislike Tracey. I don't know if anyone can really dislike Tracey.” He smiled, shaking his head at his friend's stupidity.

 

“True, but Tracey doesn't believe that. She's coming here in an hour for your birthday party. We both had planned to bake a cake and celebrate your birthday between the three of us and Astoria. I summoned you early just to give you warning, if Tracey isn't back to her normal self then I'm going to hurt you.” Daphne said coldly, jabbing her finger on his chest at every word.

 

“We'll tell her the real reason why I didn't reply to her letters. And if nothing works then I'll just give her a big hug and a kiss. She'll be fine after that.” He chuckled, rubbing his chest where Daphne had jabbed her finger for who knew how many times.

 

“Whatever, I don't care what you do, I just need her to be her normal self. Now you've one hour of free time, you'd go back to your relatives or you can stay here. It's up to you.”

 

“Definitely staying. I'm at the home of my favourite person after all.” Harry laughed. 

 

Daphne grinned at hearing that she was Harry's favourite person. Her smile was replaced by a scowl with his next sentence.

 

“Astoria, oh dear Astoria, where are you?” Harry said loudly, leaving her room.

 

“Prat.” she mumbled fondly.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry and Daphne were playing chess on her bed while Astoria was cheering for Harry.

 

“Whose side are you on?” Daphne asked in an annoyed voice.

 

“Harry, of course.” Astoria grinned at her. 

 

Harry had a smirk on his face. Before they could start their usual yapping, the door opened. 

 

Tracey entered the room. Her gaze locked on the trio and she gave them an unsure smile. 

 

Harry jumped off the bed and charged at her. She didn't have any time to react as Harry hugged her. 

 

Then he tightened his grip on her waist and picked her off her feet, revolving on his heels. 

 

She squeaked as her feet left the floor.

 

“Harry! Put me down.” she giggled.

 

He gently put her down and held her by her shoulders, his lips curved in a delightful smile.

 

“Tracey! Long time no see.” he grinned, placing a loud kiss on her cheek. 

 

Tracey's face shifted into different emotions. There was joy, there was confusion, there was embarrassment. Her face finally settled into a glare.

 

“Why didn't you reply to my letters?” She asked. 

 

Harry shook his head and led her to the bed where the sisters were watching them with amusement. 

 

Harry and Daphne then told her about the elf who stole their letters.

 

“Oh! I'm so sorry, Harry, that you thought we abandoned you. I'll never do that.” Tracey said sadly.

 

“I know. I should have visited you to clarify the situation, but I was just being stupid in thinking that if you don't want me then I also don't want you.” Harry smiled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment. 

 

After clearing their problem, the trio and Astoria enjoyed the day by playing with each other and celebrating Harry's birthday.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Today was 27th August. 

 

There was a little girl sitting on her small cot. 

 

Her bed wasn't the only one in the small room. There were two more which were currently unoccupied. The beds were the only furniture in the room. 

 

They were placed parallel to each other. Two beds against the walls while the third in the middle of the two beds. 

 

The girl was sitting on the bed which was placed against the right wall. She had dull emerald eyes and dark red hair. She was staring at the letter which was dropped in her room by a strange owl. 

 

Her gaze shifted from the letter. The owl was still on her bed, just a foot away.

 

She quickly slid off the bed and looked under her bed. 

 

She snatched her bag and rummaged through it, looking for a paper and a pen. She hastily wrote the note, agreeing to go to the school of witchcraft and wizardry. Then she tied her agreement on the owl's leg. 

 

The owl hooted a farewell and flew away out of the window.

 

A small smile crept over her lips for the first time in so many years. 

 

She finally knew her last name. She finally had her identity. 

 

She wasn't just Iris. 

 

She was Iris Potter. 

 

It may have not been a big deal for anyone else, but for Iris it was a hope. 

 

If Hogwarts knew her last name then they must know about her family. There must be someone who would want her, who would take her away from this wretched orphanage. 

 

The smile slowly dimmed just like her eyes. 

 

‘But what if they abandon me like others because I am a freak?’ she thought sadly. 

 

The small rays of hope which were finally able to pierce her clouds of sorrow were suddenly snuffed out.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The next day came with a stern looking woman. Her eyes widened in surprise when the woman saw the 11 year old girl.

 

“Merlin!” She exclaimed. 

 

Iris just stood in front of the lady and tried not to squirm. Did she already do something wrong?

 

“Hullo!” She said in a small voice. 

 

The woman tried to maintain her emotions, but wasn't totally successful.

 

“I had my doubts and thought it was just a coincidence, but seeing how you look just turned the world upside down.” said Professor McGonagall.

 

“What do you mean?” Iris asked, feeling dreadful.

 

“No one knew that there was another Potter alive. It will cause an uproar in the wizarding world.” Professor McGonagall mumbled to herself.

 

“Do you know about my family?” Iris asked in a hopeful voice. 

 

Professor smiled sadly.

 

“Yes, we will talk about them, but let's get out of here first.”

 

Professor then asked her to hold her hand. Iris did so. 

 

Suddenly, Iris felt that her body was squeezed through a thin pipe, the sensation lasted only a few seconds, but it was enough to make her puke. 

 

Professor smiled sympathetically and led her to a house.

 

“Where are we going?” asked Iris.

 

“There are two types of orphan students in Hogwarts. Firstly, we have orphans whose fees are taken care of by Hogwarts management. Secondly, there are those whose family had left behind a huge sum of money. Seeing your parents were of the latter group, we are here to ask for the vault key from your brother.”

 

“I have a brother?” Iris gasped in pleasant surprise, giddiness bubbling in her stomach.

 

“Yes. His name is Harry. Let's go meet him.” The professor knocked on the door. 

 

Iris was filled with trepidation. What if her brother didn't like her? What if he was a horrible person?

 

The door opened, revealing a tall woman with a long neck. She looked at them, her eyes widening at the sight of Iris. 

 

She stumbled back.

 

“Lily?” She asked. 

 

Iris shook her head.

 

“I'm Iris. Who's Lily?” questioned Iris.

 

“Your mother. You look exactly like her.” Professor replied instead, her voice laced with sorrow.

 

“Mrs. Dursley, we are here to see Harry. Is he home?” Professor McGonagall asked.

 

“Yes. I'll go get him.” She said hastily and went back without inviting them in.

 

“That was your aunt – Petunia Dursley.” Professor McGonagall answered her unasked question. 

 

Iris just nodded, not knowing what else to say.

 

Two minutes later, her aunt returned with a boy. The boy had bright emerald eyes and black messy hair which oddly made him look prettier. He was wearing a green t-shirt and black pants. 

 

He stiffened seeing her. He looked at her from head to toe.

 

She was a skinny red-haired girl with dull green eyes. Her clothes seemed as if they were second hand, maybe even third-hand.

 

“Who's she?” Harry asked the professor.

 

“She is your little sister.”

 

Harry looked back and forth between them.

 

“If this is a joke then it is a very poor one.” Harry said, though he knew that the professor was telling the truth. 

 

He looked back at the girl who was squirming in her place with her head bowed low.

 

“It is not a joke. I came to know about her after receiving her Hogwarts acceptance letter.”

 

Harry sighed and asked them to come inside. He led them to the living room. They both sat on a sofa. He sat in front of them. 

 

The trio remained silent for at least five minutes. 

 

The silence was suffocating. 

 

Harry's mind raced with different thoughts throughout this time.

 

“What's your name?” Harry asked the girl.

 

“My name is Iris Potter.” Iris tried to smile, more of a grimace. He gave her a warm smile, making her blush.

 

“Where do you live?”

 

“In an orphanage.”

 

That answer brought another long silence.

 

“Sorry to disturb your reunion, but I am on a schedule. I need to take Miss Potter to Diagon Alley. I needed the key to your vaults to pay for Miss Potter's school things.” Professor McGonagall interrupted.

 

“Of course. I'll be back in a minute.” Harry said and went to his room. 

 

He came back with a key.

 

“Would you mind if I join you? I'd like to spend some time with my long lost sister.” Harry said half jokingly.

 

“It won't be a problem, Mr Potter.” Professor agreed.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The three were walking in Diagon Alley, Professor McGonagall in front while the siblings a couple of steps behind her. 

 

Iris was tense, she didn't know what to do. She never had a brother, she never had any family, how was she to know how to interact with him. 

 

Harry had the same problem. Though his outer demeanour showed that he was relaxed, internally he was anything but that. He wanted to ask her hundreds of questions, but didn't know where to start.

 

“I will give you back your money when I become an adult and have a job.” Iris whispered anxiously. 

 

Harry tilted his head at her and couldn't stop a smile taking over his lips.

 

“What is mine is yours. You don't have to pay anything back.” He replied. 

 

Iris started to protest, but silenced herself seeing his mild glare. 

 

They continued walking in silence. Iris noticed that many people were staring at him and whispering to each other.

 

“Why are they staring at you?” She asked. 

 

Harry rubbed his forehead, preparing to tell her the whole history regarding Voldemort. 

 

He told her about Halloween night, when their parents died saving Harry and presumably her also. He told her about how he defeated the dark lord when he was one year old.

 

“But that doesn't make sense.” Iris interrupted him.

 

“Here is your first lesson about the Wizarding world, the people here aren't logical.” He said, rolling his eyes. 

 

Iris wanted to ask him why he was with their uncle and aunt while she had been dropped off in an orphanage, but knew that he wouldn't know the answer. 

 

Hearing from him made her realise that she wasn't supposed to even exist in the wizarding world. No one knew there was another child of James and Lily Potter. No one knew whether she had been present in the Potter Cottage on that fateful night. And if not, then where was she?

 

“Do you hate me?” She blurted out. Harry gave her a look which made her feel stupid.

 

“No. Should I?”

 

“I don't know.” Iris murmured helplessly, wringing her hands. 

 

Professor McGonagall was listening in to their conversation from the start and felt sympathetic. She didn't know what was happening. Did even Headmaster Dumbledore know that there was another Potter?

 

Harry stepped closer to her as they walked and put an arm around her shoulder.

 

“Everything will be alright. We'll have a very long conversation when we get back home.”

 

Iris mustered a small smile, leaning into him.. 

 

Then the time was spent shopping for her school materials after acquiring gold from Gringotts. 

 

Harry had already done his shopping with Tracey and the Greengrass sisters so he was quite bored following his sister. He was adamant that Iris should have more clothes when she protested about spending too much. 

 

In the end, they both left the shop with dozens of clothes for Iris. 

 

Harry sighed in relief when the shopping was finally done. 

 

Professor McGonagall dropped them in front of their house and went back to Hogwarts to discuss the matter with Dumbledore. She also said that she would inform the orphanage about her disappearance and would take care of it. She told Iris that her things from the orphanage would be at her new home.

 

Harry took Iris into his room and they stood in the doorway.

 

“What you are going to see will be kept as a secret and you won't tell anyone about it.” He said without looking at her. 

 

Iris tensed, but agreed. 

 

In an instant, the room changed dramatically. The size was still the same, but there were two single sized beds instead of one. One on the right and the other on the left. There were two bedside tables beside each bed. There were two cupboards in front of each bed against the wall. 

 

Iris rubbed her eyes to see if she was imagining things. 

 

She wasn't.

 

“How did you do that?” She asked in wonder.

 

“Magic.” Harry smirked and sat on his bed. 

 

Iris climbed on her own bed in daze and picked her bag which was somehow exported from the orphanage. She also put the newly bought books and clothes on the bed. 

 

She then spent her time arranging her clothes and books in her cupboard. 

 

Harry meanwhile was reading his book. How the hat didn't even consider Ravenclaw for him was a mystery.

 

Iris found it odd that when later she and Harry went for dinner downstairs, her aunt and uncle seemed afraid of him. 

 

She didn't comment on it. 

 

She also met her cousin Dudley who was quite fat and had terrible table manners. 

 

Her relatives didn't try to converse with her and dinner was an affair of silence. When it was over, Harry and Iris went back to their room. 

 

He divided the room in half with a black curtain so they would have their privacy when needed. 

 

The next few hours were spent talking with each other. Iris told Harry about her life at the orphanage which wasn't really good. Iris could see the anger seeping out of him after hearing the years of bullying she had to endure. 

 

Iris was pleasantly surprised that it felt very good to have someone angry for her. Eventually, Harry pulled the curtain and they both went to sleep.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry was troubled with the recent events. 

 

He suddenly had a little sister, he suddenly had a responsibility. Fates must be laughing at him now. He wanted freedom and was free until now with no familial relations and no adult supervision. He was free to do anything, but now he had a responsibility to take care of his sister.

 

But why wasn't her existence known? Why was she at an orphanage instead of Privet Drive? Harry didn't know if it was better that she was in an orphanage instead of at the Dursleys. 

 

He was pretty sure that Iris wasn't at the house when Voldemort attacked them. He didn't remember any cries of another child when Voldemort had killed their mother. 

 

Then, where was she on that night? With those questions in his mind he fell into a restless sleep. 

 

At 2:50 am, he was woken up by a stifled scream.

 

“Don't go. Please don't go. I'll be a good girl. Don't leave me, Harry.” A cry echoed in the room. Harry leapt from his bed and went through the curtain. 

 

Iris was writhing on her bed. Her eyelids were fluttering. Her cheeks were wet from tears.

 

“Please, Harry, don't leave me back at the orphanage.” Iris pleaded in her sleep. 

 

Harry sat on her bed and shook her shoulders.

 

“Iris, wake up. It's just a nightmare.” He said softly. 

 

Iris opened her eyes suddenly. She sat up and took deep breaths. After a minute, she guiltily looked at Harry.

 

“Sorry for waking you up.” she murmured in regret. 

 

Harry shook his head and smiled at her.

 

“No worries. Let's go back to sleep.” He said and laid beside her.

 

“Uhm, Harry? This is my bed. I mean it is technically your bed as you created it with magic–” Iris started before Harry pulled her beside him.

 

“I have a very bad habit of cuddling. You've been warned, little one.” He grinned at her. 

 

Iris blushed when Harry threw his one arm around her and wrapped her within his grasp, pulling her close to him.

 

“Little one?” she asked.

 

“Yep. It is your nickname.”

 

“I don't like it.” She scrunched her nose. Sure, she was a head shorter than him and was younger than him, but still she didn't want to be called that.

 

“Tough luck, I don't care.” Harry smiled, patting her cheek. 

 

Iris was annoyed, but couldn't help smiling and cuddling against him.

 

“Goodnight, Harry.” she mumbled on his chest.

 

“Goodnight, little one.” He said softly, caressed her head. 

 

She made an irritated noise at hearing that nickname, but Harry ignored that.

 

‘Maybe being responsible won't be that bad.’ Harry thought and fell asleep.

Chapter 9: Let There Be Sister

Chapter Text

  1. Let There be Sister

 

Harry woke up early and slid out of Iris's grasp gently, so as not to wake her up. 

 

He caught the sight of his painting on the ceiling. He sighed, removing the image and replacing it with a plain white colour. 

 

He didn't know if Iris had noticed it or not, but he wasn't going to share his heart's deepest desire with his new roommate, even if she was his sister. 

 

When he returned after freshening up, Iris was already awake. 

 

The curtain was pulled aside. She was sitting on her bed with her legs crossed under her. She smiled nervously when he sat on his bed.

 

“Good morning… big brother.” she greeted him unsurely. Harry raised his eyebrow at hearing that, cringing inside. 

 

“You do know that ‘big brother’ sounds too lame?” Harry said, smirking at her. Her cheeks reddened. “I'm only a year older than you.”

 

“Good morning, Harry.” she corrected.

 

“You know what? I liked the sound of ‘big brother’ even if it made me cringe.” His eyes glinted with mischief.

 

Iris glared at him.

 

“Good morning, big brother.” she said again, gritting her teeth. 

 

Harry chuckled.

 

“Good morning, Iris. Sleep well?”

 

She nodded. 

 

She chewed her lower lip nervously, wanting to ask Harry many questions, but not knowing if it would annoy him. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes at her indecisiveness.

 

“What is it?” asked Harry.

 

“Why aren't our relatives talking with me?”

 

“Why do you want them to? They're stupid brainless pigs. Don't pay them any attention.” Harry said brashly. 

 

Iris stayed silent. 

 

The biggest question she wanted to ask was, ‘Are you a horrible person? Did you use your magic to hurt our aunt and uncle? Is that why they are scared of you?’ but she didn't. 

 

She nodded her head defeatedly. 

 

Harry knew that she was still itching to ask questions, but didn't have courage to do so. He wasn't going to open up by himself. She would have to put some effort if she wanted to know more.

 

“Let's go eat breakfast.”

 

With that said, he opened the door and descended downstairs. 

 

The breakfast was the repeat of dinner. 

 

The silence at the table was disturbing. 

 

She tried to converse with her aunt and cousin, but they replied with only a few words. When she said she would clean the plates, her relatives' eyes widened and they declined vehemently. 

 

In all this, Harry was amused with his sister's and relatives' antics. He could have informed his sister about the situation in the house, but refrained to see how much time would she need to confront him. 

 

After breakfast, the siblings stayed in their room. 

 

Harry and Iris busied themselves with reading their magical books. Iris was astonished after reading about the wizarding world. She looked at her brother who was reading a very thick leather bound book. 

 

She wanted to ask him some questions about the things she read in a book, but didn't have courage to disturb him. It wasn't as if she was scared of him, far from it. Harry had been friendly towards her since she first met him. 

 

She just didn't know if Harry was one of those people who got angry if bothered while reading. 

 

She sort of liked him. 

 

She wasn't sure if she could call him a family yet, after all, she met him just yesterday. But she was confident that given time, she could grow her bond with him. 

 

She could finally have a family. 

 

A brother. 

 

She smiled shyly when she remembered last night. 

 

She had been yelled at by others at the orphanage when she screamed due to her nightmares and woke up the other girls in her room. That was the reason why she slept with her face buried in her pillow. But Harry still woke up from her stifled scream. 

 

She was ashamed and a little apprehensive when he sat at her bed. She had prepared herself for his anger, but it never came. 

 

He had just smiled at her sympathetically and pulled her beside him. He had encompassed her in a warm embrace and lifted her mood with his humour. She didn't tell him that it was her first hug and she was overjoyed. 

 

Though she was still unsure if she liked her nickname or not. After that, she had a restful sleep.

 

She returned to her book and decided that she would ask him when he was free. 

 

The time passed swiftly. The dinner was the same. Seeing her relatives' behaviour put a black mark on her brother. 

 

If he was that amazing then why were they afraid of him. She buried that question in the back of her mind and decided she won't think about that anymore. 

 

She shouldn't care what Harry did with others. Right? 

 

He was friendly to her. That should be the only thing that should matter. She wouldn't mess it up. She finally had a brother and she wouldn't lose him, no matter what. 

 

That night when time came to go to sleep, she wanted to ask Harry to come to her bed again, to hug her again, but she instead wished him goodnight and laid on her bed. 

 

She shouldn't act clingy, what if he got irritated with her for that behaviour?

 

“Hello, little one.” Harry said as he laid beside her. 

 

She couldn't believe her luck. 

 

She didn't even have to ask.

 

“Did you really think that I would miss the chance to cuddle with my cute little sister?” He grinned, pulling her against him. 

 

She sighed in comfort and relief. 

 

There goes another night without a nightmare.

 

“I hope you're not a pervert.” she replied, suppressing a smile. 

 

Harry chuckled as he ran his finger through her hair. Iris mumbled in appreciation.

 

“I don't believe so, but my best friends have called me that earlier. So, kick me when you feel uneasy. Though be gentle.” He quipped, tapping her forehead. 

 

She rolled her eyes, proceeding to ask him about his best friends. 

 

Harry then spent an hour talking about Tracey and Daphne. Iris saw his fond smile while talking about them and knew that they meant a lot to him. 

 

She decided she would try her best to get along with them.

 

“It's getting late. We should sleep. Goodnight, little one.” He smiled at her and placed a light kiss on her forehead. 

 

She was absolutely surprised by this, but a brimming smile took over her face.

 

“Goodnight, big brother.” she replied in a chirpy voice, dipping her head so the top of her head was touching his chest and he couldn't see her blush. 

 

The next hour passed and Iris still couldn't sleep. She looked up and saw him sleeping peacefully. 

 

She kissed his forehead unsurely.

 

“Thank you.” she whispered, but he didn't reply. 

 

She curled against his chest, and it took another half an hour before sleep took her.

 

The next few days passed quickly and the day to board the Hogwarts train came. 

 

These last few days felt like heaven to Iris. She had remained in her room and read the first few pages of each subject. She had asked Harry whenever she couldn't understand something and Harry gladly explained it to her. 

 

She was confident that she would do good in her first classes.

 

Harry and Iris were sitting opposite to each other in an empty compartment. The door slid open and three girls stepped inside.

 

“Harry!” The three exclaimed and took turns hugging him. 

 

Iris was gaping as Harry embraced each of them and kissed the two girls' cheeks. He slid aside to leave the window seat where a girl with brown hair sat. 

 

The one with the blonde hair sat beside Harry on the other side. The third girl who had dark hair and blue eyes slumped beside Iris. She gave Iris a questioning look. 

 

Iris mustered a small smile.

 

“Harry? Who's she?” The girl beside her asked. 

 

The other two girls also looked shocked as if they hadn't noticed her earlier.

 

“Allow me. This is Tracey Davis, This is Daphne Greengrass and this one is her little sister, Astoria Greengrass.” Harry pointed to each of them. 

 

Iris nodded, memorising each of their faces.

 

“And this is my little sister, Iris Potter.” Harry announced. 

 

It was met with dead silence. The others were looking expectant, waiting for a punchline. 

 

When a minute passed in silence, Daphne finally groaned and lightly smacked her forehead.

 

“I always tell myself that I won't be surprised, that I'll always expect the unexpected from Harry, but this still blew my mind. How in the hell did you conjure a sister out of nowhere?” Daphne asked, her voice a mixture of wonder and annoyance. 

 

After that, Tracey and Astoria started asking questions at the same time which made it impossible to understand what they were asking. 

 

Harry meanwhile, just looked out of the window, his head resting on Daphne's shoulder who was the only other person beside Iris being silent.

 

“Harry? Answer my questions.” Tracey said, glaring at him. 

 

A sad smile adorned his face.

 

“This is the saddest story ever. Brace yourself.” Harry said softly. 

 

Iris arched her brows. She knew her life wasn't good, but she couldn't call it ‘The saddest’.

 

“It all started when I went for a walk in my neighbourhood.’ Harry began the tale. 

 

The girls in the compartment were silent, listening to his every word with full concentration.

 

“When I passed by a restaurant, a small little girl was standing outside the shop, leering at the delicious food.”

 

Iris made a choking noise. ‘But that didn't happen...oh!’ she realised that he was just going to make a bizarre story out of the real situation. 

 

The others gave her sympathetic smiles, except Daphne who appeared amused.

 

“‘Are you hungry little one?’ I asked the little girl. She seemed afraid of me at first, but seeing my benign smile, her fears were put to rest and she dropped into heart-wrenching sobs. Seeing her sorrow brought tears to my eyes. She said that she hadn't eaten for a week which made my heart stop for a moment. Filled with the need to make the girl happy, I ordered food and let her eat to her heart's content. 

 

“After finishing her meal, she smiled at me and called me her ‘big brother’ which just created an instant bond between us and I adopted her in the Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter. I was happy that she was a witch, otherwise there might have been problems. And that is how this little creature came to become my little sister.” Harry finished his story with a melancholic smile. 

 

Astoria was looking at him as if he was a God in human skin while Tracey had finally decided that he was just spouting bullshit. 

 

Daphne was trying so hard not to roll her eyes at his antics while Iris was covering her face with her hands, most probably feeling embarrassed that Harry was making her seem like a poor beggar.

 

“You are so kind, Harry.” Astoria said, wonder filled in her eyes.

 

“I know. You know you can show your gratitude by hugging me. I'm a big fan of hugs.” He smiled. 

 

Astoria stood from her seat and hugged Harry tightly. He grinned, clasping his hands around her waist. 

 

After a few seconds, Daphne hit his head.

 

“Enough. No flirting with my sister. And start telling the truth.” Daphne said exasperatedly. Tracey nodded. 

 

Astoria seemed surprised, returning to her seat.

 

“Was he lying?” she asked.

 

“Of course.” Iris stated, glaring at her brother who just winked at her.

 

“Yes, when he said ‘benign smile’, I knew he was lying. He doesn't show his genuine smile to strangers, at least not immediately. There are various ways in which Harry smiles. And let's just not talk about Harry's sympathy.” Tracey explained. 

 

Daphne nodded at her assessment. 

 

Astoria and Iris gave Tracey a suspicious look which she didn't see.

 

“You know I can be kind and a good person.” Harry mumbled which no one paid attention to.

 

“And I don't know how you two missed that Iris has the same eyes as him. Her chin is also identical with Harry's. There are many other similarities in their faces. They're obviously blood related, there's no need for adoption.” Daphne revealed, smirking at Astoria and Tracey who looked abashed for not noticing the obvious clues.

 

“My dear Daphne, observant as ever.” Harry grinned, squeezing her shoulder.

 

“Now start again, but this time we need the truth.” Daphne ordered, trying hard not to let a satisfied smile appear on her face. 

 

Harry nodded as his demeanour changed. He recited how he met her and the mystery of how she landed in an orphanage instead of with Harry. When he was finished, the three were frowning.

 

“How're you going to figure out how she ended in an orphanage?” Daphne asked him.

 

“Dumbledore. He must know something. His response will decide if his long life will continue or not.” Harry answered, rubbing his forehead.

 

“Are you saying that you'll fight the most powerful wizard of this era on your own?” Astoria asked sceptically.

 

“You are joking, right?” Iris followed up. She didn't want Harry to start a fight for her. She didn't want to see him get hurt.

 

“Of course, I'm joking.” Harry assured her. 

 

Tracey and Daphne exchanged glances surreptitiously.

 

When they stepped out of the Hogwarts express, the second year Slytherins went to the carriages while Astoria and Iris had to go by a boat.

 

“Take care of Iris.” Harry had said to Astoria when they were parting to go different ways and were both alone for a second. 

 

Astoria smiled and nodded, running after Iris who was already walking towards Hagrid where all the first years were gathering.

 

~xXxXx~

 

It felt like a dream to Iris. 

 

A beautiful dream. 

 

The journey through the lake on a boat with Astoria. 

 

The first glimpse of Hogwarts castle. 

 

The enchanted ceiling of the castle. 

 

She felt like she was in a trance. Her legs worked on their own, dragging her wherever she needed to go. 

 

Her senses were overwhelmed with the new experiences. She was taking it all in and at the same time she wasn't. 

 

She stood in a queue, waiting for her name to be called. Astoria had already joined her sister in the Slytherin house. 

 

Iris was nervous, she was just a step away from running away and hiding in a corner. There were other first years who were giving her strange looks as she wasn't participating in their hushed conversations. 

 

She glanced at everything. The tables on which the older students were sitting, her eyes caught Harry's and he gave her an encouraging smile and a nod. She couldn't help, but let a smile bloom on her face. 

 

Then she looked at the head table where various teachers were sitting. When her gaze locked with a slick black haired professor, his eyes widened at the sight of her. 

 

She gave him a questioning look which he ignored and never again looked at her.

 

“Potter, Iris.” Professor McGonagall said loudly. 

 

There was a pin drop silence, and in an instant it was replaced by hundreds of whisperings. 

 

She walked to the stool and put the hat over her head, a quietness enveloped her mind.

 

‘Another Potter, who knew a miracle could happen.’ Iris heard a voice inside her head.

 

She was surprised and a gasp escaped her lips.

 

‘Yes, yes, we can talk in your mind and yes, it is brilliant. Now let's place you in a house.’ the hat went on in her head.

 

‘You are a loyal and hard-working girl. There are other good qualities, you are intelligent and there is also courage but your loyalty and diligence overshadows your other attributes. You will make a very good Hufflepuff.’

 

‘I want to be in Slytherin.’ Iris thought passionately.

 

‘That is the worst house for you. You don't have an ounce of cunning and I can't see any ambition in you. You will be miserable there.’ The hat tried to reason.

 

‘No, my brother is there and I want to be with him. I want to be with him forever.’ Iris pleaded. 

 

There was silence for a second. Iris was pretty sure that the hat sighed heavily.

 

‘That is the loyalty I am talking about, but I can see that you have made up your mind.’

 

“Slytherin!” The hat announced. 

 

Iris’ robes changed into Slytherin ones and she walked to the Slytherin table with a spring in her steps and a smile on her lips.

 

She sat beside Astoria and in front of Harry. 

 

He grinned at her.

 

“Welcome, little one.”

 

~xXxXx~

 

The time during dinner was very uncomfortable for Iris. She had thought that after the initial reaction, people would return to their own business, but she had thought wrong. 

 

The whisperings and staring were making her uneasy. She was used to being unnoticed, merging in the crowd, hiding in a corner. 

 

The sudden attention felt alien to her. 

 

She looked at Harry who was laughing with Daphne while Tracey looked embarrassed. She turned to look at Astoria who was also watching the same scene. Her face was set in confusion. 

 

Iris nudged her.

 

“What is that look for?” she asked. 

 

In a short time, Iris had started considering Astoria a friend. They had gotten along well since they met in the train compartment. She had spent most of her time on the train talking with Astoria as Harry, Tracey and Daphne were busy among themselves, excluding them unintentionally.

 

“Nothing.” Astoria mumbled.

 

Iris gave her a sceptical look, but didn't press her. 

 

She again returned to her food which was delicious. When she was done, the first years were taken to their common room by prefects. 

 

Iris and Astoria marvelled at their first look of the Slytherin common room. The older students also entered the room after five minutes. 

 

Harry smiled at her, as he along with the two girls sat on a sofa in a corner. Iris listened carefully to what the prefects were saying. 

 

Harry and the girls approached them when the prefects went away.

 

“How're you feeling?” Harry asked, standing beside her.

 

“Just overwhelmed.” Iris answered. 

 

Harry smiled sympathetically. “You'll get used to it.”

 

Iris didn't know whether he was talking about the wondrous magic or the quizzical looks and whisperings of which she was the subject of. 

 

She just nodded. 

 

He looked at either side of him and when he was sure no one was looking, he took her in a corner and pressed a white handkerchief in her hand. 

 

Before she could ask what it was, he answered seriously. “This is a magical cloth.” 

 

She wanted to roll her eyes at this. Of course it was magical otherwise she already had her own handkerchief.

 

“If you have nightmares and can't sleep, just say my name while holding it. The cloth will bring you to my room.”

 

A warm smile crossed her face at his consideration. Truth be told, she was a little angry at him and felt that she was being ignored by him at the dinner, though she knew it was false. Harry was just enjoying his time with his friends. 

 

Was it wrong to want to be the centre of his attention all the time? Who could blame her after finally finding a family?

 

She hugged him.

 

“Thank you.” she muttered. 

 

Harry smiled and led her back to where the others were standing. 

 

Astoria and Daphne were trading barbs while Tracey was looking exasperatedly at them. There they wished each other goodnight and went to their own dorm rooms.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Headmaster Dumbledore was sitting in his chair and doing some paperwork when there was a knock on his office door.

 

“Enter.” He said as he put aside the quill. 

 

Professor Snape barged in with his dark robes billowing behind him. Snape had a sour expression on his face as he sat in the seat in front of him. He gave the headmaster an expectant look. 

 

The Headmaster sighed, removing his glasses and rubbing them with his thumbs.

 

“Severus, I assure you that I didn't know about Iris Potter's existence.” He said, putting his glasses back on.

 

“So, she is not really Lily's child?”

 

“Of course she is. Didn't you see her face?”

 

“How is it possible?” Snape asked, putting his elbows on the table.

 

“I investigated her and found some unfortunate facts. Lily birthed a stillborn child at Saint Mungo's which was known to very few. I decided to visit Saint Mungo a few days earlier to find some clues. With the help of some discrete spells, I found out about the exchange of children on 27 August, 1981.”

 

Dumbledore paused here as he pinched his nose. 

 

Snape was leaning forward in interest.

 

“There was another women who went in labour and had a miscarriage. Knowing that her wife won't be able to live after a fifth miscarriage, Manny Murphy bribed a nurse to swap the dead child with the alive one. Unfortunately, that child was Iris, who got swapped. In one room a woman rejoiced that she finally had a child while in another room, a woman was wrecked with sorrow seeing the body of stillborn child.”

 

Dumbledore smiled grimly as he wiped away a stray tear. 

 

Snape's usual sneer was replaced by a sombre expression.

 

“Why was she in an orphanage? I can't fathom why the couple would abandon her after getting her through illegal means?” questioned Snape.

 

“Unfortunately for the Murphy family, they were muggleborn and were met with a terrible end. Few months later, the couple were killed in a Death Eater raid, leaving Iris an orphan who was then sent to a nearby orphanage by the neighbours. And that is how Iris's existence wasn't even known to her own parents.”

 

They both remained silent, sympathetic to Iris who had to suffer through an orphanage just because a man decided his wife's happiness was more important than anyone else's.

 

“You should tell them.” Snape advised.

 

“Yes. I'll call them tomorrow.”

 

With that, Snape stood up and left the Headmaster's office.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry was lying on his bed, thinking how he was going to find the truth about his sister's misfortune when a body dropped on him. 

 

Two ‘ows’ echoed in his room. 

 

Harry pushed Iris aside, making her topple beside him, clutching her stomach. 

 

He rubbed his chest where her head had collided.

 

“You are too soon. I thought you were going to join me at midnight.” grumbled Harry.

 

“I thought, why wait for a nightmare when I can avoid it.” Iris said sheepishly. 

 

Harry stared at her and she realised that she had indirectly confessed to him that he could make her nightmares disappear. 

 

She buried her face on his shoulder, hiding her embarrassment. 

 

Harry chuckled, patting her head.

 

“Say no more. It's now decided that you'll sleep with me until you grow up.”

 

“I'm grown up.” she said defiantly on his shoulder.

 

“Then you can't sleep beside me. It'll feel wrong. Now go back to your room. Big girls don't need their brothers to fight off their nightmares.” Harry laughed, trying to push her off the bed.

 

“Hey! Okay, okay. I'm still a little girl. Fine?” she said, annoyance clear in her voice.

 

“Good.” He replied, pulling her against him. Her back to his chest, his chin resting on top of her head.

 

“So? How do you like Hogwarts?” he asked curiously. 

 

The next five minutes were filled with Iris's awed voice as she described her journey through the boat and her sighting of Hogwarts for the first time. 

 

Harry listened aptly, smiling as he found her voice adorable.

 

“The only problem is the other students. I don't like being stared at.” she mumbled.

 

“I know the feeling. It'll get better, but there'll still be some students who'll continue their gossip. You should just ignore them or if they really start to bother you then I'll take care of it.”

 

Iris nodded her head, having an inkling that Harry would scare them off. 

 

She had deduced that Harry wasn't shy to use his powers for hurting others.

 

“Tomorrow, you'll get your schedule. It will be fun. You'll definitely enjoy Charms. Professor Flitwick is a great teacher. Professor McGonagall is strict, but the Transfiguration class is an interesting one. Potions is also good if you have the power to ignore Snape's rude insults and his ever-present scowl.”

 

“Hmm.” she agreed.

 

“How did you like my best friends?” Harry asked.

 

“They're good. I like them, but I wanted to ask you, why don't you have any male friends?”

 

“That is a good question. Honestly, I didn't really try to make any new friends after I befriended Daphne and Tracey.” Harry replied truthfully. 

 

She nodded, accepting his answer. They continued their conversation, talking about nothing in particular. After what felt like minutes but was more than an hour, Harry decided it was time to sleep.

 

“Goodnight, little one.” he said, pressing his lip on her hair.

 

“Goodnight, big brother.” she smiled back, turning her head and pressing a kiss on his cheek. 

 

His smile grew as she curled against his chest, her back pressed to his front. 

 

Harry's one arm snaked around her while he tucked his other hand under his pillow, so his head was above the hand and pillow. 

 

Harry still didn't know how he felt about her calling him ‘big brother’. On one hand, it filled his body with warmth and made him smile, while on the other hand, it was a bit cringy. 

 

At least she didn't call him that in front of others. Harry was thankful for that. 

He closed his eyes and went to sleep.

Chapter 10: Even Psychopaths Like Kisses

Chapter Text

  1. Even Psychopaths Like Kisses

 

Harry shook Iris awake. 

 

She yawned, stretching her arms above her head. 

 

She sat up and smiled lazily.

 

“Good morning, big brother.”

 

“Good morning, little one.” Harry said, pecking on her forehead. “I woke you up early so you can go back to your room without being noticed. Being in the dorm room of a different gender is prohibited. You don't want to break the school rule on your first day, do you?”

 

She shook her head. 

 

She slid off his bed and checked her clothing. She was wearing a white t-shirt and loose black shorts. 

 

Harry handed her a silvery robe which was smooth to touch.

 

“What's this?” she asked curiously, running her palm on the strange cloth.

 

“It's an invisibility cloak. And it's our father's. Take care of it. I may ask you to return it someday, but until then, use it to come and go from my room. The handkerchief was a one off thing. Its magic is consumed and now it's just a normal cloth. Go before anyone wakes up.” He informed her. 

 

She nodded her head as she wrapped the cloak over her shoulders. She knew that it was supposed to make her invisible, but was still awed when her body disappeared, bar her head. 

 

She grinned at the magical artefact. Her grin dimmed as she looked at him.

 

“Are you sure you want me to take the cloak?” she asked unsurely. 

 

Harry rolled his eyes and ruffled her already disarrayed hair.

 

“It's not like I'm giving it to you permanently, I'm just letting you borrow it for a while. Enjoy it until you can. Now, shoo, I need a shower.” He chuckled. 

 

She grinned again and kissed his cheek.

 

“Thank you, big brother. I'll take care of it.” She thanked him. She finally covered her head with the cloak and walked out of his room, invisible.

 

‘What will she think when she realises that she's using the fabled Death's Invisibility Cloak?’ Harry pondered with amusement, entering the bathroom. 

 

Harry had read ‘The Deathly Hallows’ story in the book ‘The Tales of Beedle the Bard’. He had been astonished by his luck when he had felt the deathly aura coming from the newly received silvery cloak. 

 

Harry had then laughed in delight. Here he was trying to find ways to defeat death while one of three instruments of Death had fallen in his lap from nowhere. He was still unsure who gave him the gift, but was determined to find out. 

 

After an hour, he went into the common room to find very few students sprawled on the sofas. 

 

He went to his usual seat and opened a book on curses. He began reading about some very painful curses. 

 

He was so engrossed in his reading that he missed the arrival of his sister. She walked up to him and stood in front of him.

 

“Good morning, Harry.” She greeted him. 

 

Harry looked up from his book and greeted back. 

 

She was wearing her robes, her red hair was done in a ponytail at the back of her head. Her eyes were now more similar to his. The usual dimness was replaced by excitement. 

 

He noted that she said ‘Harry’ instead of ‘big brother’. It seemed she liked to say that only when they were alone. Here, he decided he would follow her example and use her name in public while using ‘little one’ only when they were alone. It had nothing to do with how cringe their nicknames were for each other.

 

“Good morning, Iris.”

 

He patted the seat beside him. She nodded, slumping next to him. 

 

She remained silent while he read. Harry was thankful for that. 

 

Few minutes later, they were joined by Tracey, Daphne and Astoria. 

 

Harry enthusiastically hugged Tracey and Daphne in that order with a kiss on one cheek. He seemed unsure if he should hug Astoria or not, but she didn't have any hesitation and hugged him after rolling her eyes. 

 

They all departed for the Great Hall, Harry with his hands clasped with Tracey and Daphne on either side, while Astoria and Iris followed them a step behind, talking with each other, sharing the enthusiasm and eagerness to start their first class. 

 

After breakfast, Astoria and Iris went away to their first class, chatting excitedly with each other.

 

Harry, Tracey and Daphne were on their way to their first Defence Against the Dark Arts class of the year. 

 

The trio were 90 percent sure that class was going to be a farce, having observed Professor Lockhart who was going to teach that subject.

 

“At least he is good looking.” Tracey said carelessly as they made fun of him. 

 

Daphne and Harry gave her amused looks which made her realise what she had just said. Her face turned scarlet. “I mean he is handsome… of course not as much as you, Harry.”

 

She hastily clarified. 

 

Harry chuckled, squeezing her hand.

 

“It seems our Tracey has a crush on Lockhart. How… uninteresting. And I won't say Harry is handsome. He's cute, not handsome. There's a difference.” Daphne grinned. 

 

Harry shrugged, accepting it.

 

“I am just a preteen now, I'm expected to be cute. Give me a couple of years and you'll swoon at the sight of me.” He quipped. 

 

Daphne rolled her eyes while Tracey imagined an older version of Harry with a pleased sigh. 

 

Daphne again gave her an amused glance. 

 

Tracey caught her gaze, but looked away quickly, embarrassed, knowing that Daphne must have guessed what she was thinking. 

 

Their stroll was interrupted when a first year Gryffindor stopped before them.

 

“All right, Harry? I'm — I'm Colin Creevey,” he said breathlessly, taking a tentative step forward. “I'm in Gryffindor. D'you think, would it be all right if — can I have a picture?” he said, raising the camera hopefully.

 

“A picture?” Harry repeated blankly.

 

“So I can prove I've met you,” said Colin Creevey eagerly, edging further forward. “I know all about you. Everyone's told me. About how you survived when You-Know-Who tried to kill you and how he disappeared and everything and how you've still got a lightning scar on your forehead,” (though he was confused as there was only a faint scar rather than a red inflamed one he had imagined,) “and a boy in my dormitory said if I develop the film in the right potion, the pictures'll move." Colin drew a great shuddering breath of excitement and said, “It's amazing here, isn't it? I never knew all the odd stuff I could do was magic till I got the letter from Hogwarts. My dad's a milkman, he couldn't believe it either. So I'm taking loads of pictures to send home to him. And it'd be really good if I had one of you, Harry,” Colin looked imploringly at him. “Maybe your friend could take it and I could stand next to you? And then, could you sign it?”

 

Harry's mood soured at the mention of surviving the killing curse. How he wished people knew the real hero. His mother, who had saved his life by sacrificing hers. Still, he let a smirk cross his lips. It wasn't the kid's fault. He was just excited. Harry could relate to that feeling. The similar feeling he had when he first saw the golden mist coming out of his fingers. The feeling of wonder, and curiosity to unravel it.

 

“Sure. But I want a couple of photos of these ladies for myself. Let's have a deal, I'll let you have my photo along with an autograph for the pictures of these girls. Agree?”

 

“Yes.” Colin answered excitedly. 

 

The next few minutes were filled with snapping noise as Colin took their photos. A few with Harry alone, then a few singles of both Tracey and Daphne who just went with the flow, used to Harry's antics. Some with Harry and girls pressed to each other and the last with Harry and Colin standing side by side, captured by Daphne.

 

“I'll give you your photos after I develop it. Thank you very much.” Colin said and went away with a happy smile on his face.

 

“What was that about?” Daphne asked.

 

“That, my dear, was one of my fans. I wonder who has the bigger fandom, me or that Lockhart.” Harry said proudly. 

 

Tracey shook her head.

 

“What Daphne meant was, what was that about our photos? Why do you need it?” Tracey asked.

 

“Oh! That was just for me. Can't I have photos of my beautiful best friends to stare at when I'm away from them during summer break?” Harry said dreamily.

 

“You can be so damn cheesy when you want to.” Daphne groaned, but pressed a kiss on his cheek. 

 

Tracey did the same, though her kiss was a little closer to his lips. 

 

She shot Daphne a pointed look which screamed ‘challenge’. 

 

The blonde's lips curved into a smirk as she accepted the challenge. 

 

Harry grinned at both of them and continued walking, unaware of the friendly challenge which just ignited between Daphne and Tracey.

 

“Let's see who'll be his first kiss. You or me.” Daphne whispered. 

 

Tracey nodded.

 

“But no hard feelings from the loser. Our relationship with each other will remain the same no matter what.” Tracey demanded.

 

“Of course. I wouldn't destroy our relationship with each other, it is one of my most precious things.” Daphne nodded with a smile. 

 

She took Tracey's hand in hers and hurried after Harry, who was a little further away from them. 

 

The trio then entered the class and sat in the last seat. 

 

Fortunately for them, these benches sat three on one. After Slytherins sat on one side, the stream of Gryffindors entered the class. Jasmine smiled at him when she looked at him, and sat on the first bench with Hermione and Ron.

 

When the whole class was settled, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly and silence fell. 

 

He reached forward, picking up Neville Longbottom's copy of “Travels with Trolls” and held it up to show his own, winking portrait on the front.

 

“Me,” he said, pointing at it and winking as well. “Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly's Most Charming-Smile Award, but I won't talk about that. I didn't get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!”

 

He waited for them to laugh; a few people smiled weakly.

 

“I see you've all bought a complete set of my books - well done. I thought we'd start today with a little quiz. Nothing to worry about just to check how well you've read them, how much you've taken in!”

 

When he had handed out the test papers he returned to the front of the class and said, “You have thirty minutes, start!”

 

Harry looked down at his paper and read:

 

  1. What is Gilderoy Lockhart's favourite colour?

 

  1. What is Gilderoy Lockhart's secret ambition?

 

  1. What, in your opinion, is Gilderoy Lockhart's greatest achievement to date?

 

On and on it went, Harry wasn't sure if he should start laughing at this pompous brat or question Dumbledore's sanity for hiring yet another useless teacher. 

 

He looked beside him and saw Daphne glaring at the paper. 

 

He was happy he wasn't in front of her glare. She could be damn scary when she wanted to. 

 

Then he looked to his left and saw Tracey's disappointed gaze. That was the look of a person who was suspicious of the authenticity of her favourite idol and had finally seen the sad truth. 

 

Harry tugged at her hand. She looked at his smug grin and rolled her eyes. He then snatched Daphne's hand, getting her attention. 

 

She gave him a questioning look.

 

“Let's not waste our time, if you want I'll tell you the theory of some spells so it would be easier to learn afterwards in the Room of Requirement. It's better then answering this stupid questions.” he whispered. 

 

The girls nodded their consent. They were always eager to learn some new stuff. While the rest of the class continued staring at the parchment in bewilderment, Harry taught the girls some theory on advanced spells. He had erected a silencing ward around them so their conversation wouldn't attract others' attention, though the ward let them hear the voices from outside so they wouldn't be caught off-guard.

 

Half an hour later, Lockhart collected the papers and rifled through them in front of the class. 

 

Harry's, Tracey's and Daphne's paper were blank which earned them an overly exaggerated sigh from Lockhart.

 

“Tut, tut, hardly any of you remembered that my favourite colour is lilac. I say so in Year with the Yeti. And a few of you need to read Wanderings with Werewolves more carefully – I clearly state in chapter twelve that my ideal birthday gift would be harmony between all magic and non-magic peoples though I wouldn't say no to a large bottle of Ogden's Old Firewhiskey!”

 

He gave them another roguish wink. Ron was looking at Lockhart with disbelief while Jasmine seemed disappointed in her new teacher. Only Hermione among them looked excited.

 

“... but Miss Hermione Granger knows that my secret ambition is to rid the world of evil and market my own range of hair-care options. In fact,” he flipped her paper. “full marks! Where is Miss Hermione Granger?”

 

Hermione raised a trembling hand. The Slytherin trio gave her amused looks. 

 

Harry thought she was intelligent, but it seems her logic was blinded by Lockhart's flashy smile.

 

“Excellent!” beamed Lockhart. “Quite excellent! Take ten points for Gryffindor! And so to business.”

 

He bent down behind his desk and lifted a large, covered cage onto it.

 

“Now – be warned! It is my job to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizardkind! You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this room. Know only that no harm can befall you whilst I am here. All I ask is that you remain calm.”

 

In spite of himself, Harry leaned around his pile of books for a better look at the cage. Lockhart placed a hand on the cover. Dean and Seamus had stopped laughing now. Neville was cowering in his front row seat.

 

“I must ask you not to scream,” said Lockhart in a low voice. “It might provoke them.”

 

As the whole class held its breath, Lockhart whipped off the cover.

 

“Yes,” he said dramatically. “Freshly caught Cornish pixies.”

 

Seamus Finnigan couldn't control himself. He let out a snort of laughter that even Lockhart couldn't mistake for a scream of terror. 

 

Harry let out an air of disappointment. He wanted to hit his head on a wall for even thinking that Lockhart could do something properly.

 

“Yes?” He smiled at Seamus.

 

“Well, they're not very – they're not dangerous, are they?” Seamus choked.

 

“Don't be so sure!” said Lockhart, waggling a finger annoyingly at Seamus. “Devilish tricky little blighters they can be!”

 

The pixies were electric blue and about eight inches high, with pointed faces and voices so shrill it was like listening to a lot of budgies arguing. 

 

The moment the cover had been removed, they had started jabbering and rocketing around, rattling the bars and making bizarre faces at the people nearest them.

 

“Right, then,” Lockhart said loudly. “Let's see what you make of them!” And he opened the cage.

 

It was pandemonium. 

 

The pixies shot in every direction like rockets. 

 

Two of them seized Neville by the ears and lifted him into the air. Several shot straight through the window, showering the back row with broken glass. The rest proceeded to wreck the classroom more effectively than a rampaging rhino. 

 

They grabbed ink bottles and sprayed the class with them, shredded books and papers, tore pictures from the walls, upended the wastebasket, grabbed bags and books and threw them out of the smashed window; within minutes, half the class was sheltering under desks and Neville was swinging from the iron chandelier in the ceiling.

 

“Come on now — round them up, round them up, they're only pixies,” Lockhart shouted. He rolled his up sleeves, brandished his wand, and bellowed, “Peskipiksi Pesternomi!”

 

It had absolutely no effect; one of the pixies seized his wand and threw it out of the window, too. Lockhart gulped and dived under his own desk, narrowly avoiding being squashed by Neville, who fell a second later as the chandelier gave way.

 

The bell rang and there was a mad rush toward the exit. Harry led Daphne and Tracey out, their laughter hidden by shouts and screams. 

 

In the relative calm that followed, Lockhart straightened up, caught sight of Jasmine, Ron, and Hermione, who were almost on the way to the door, and said “Well, I'll ask you three to just nip the rest of them back into their cage.” He swept past them and shut the door quickly behind him.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The trio were in the hallways, laughing. The whole chaos in the classroom had been hilarious. Poor Neville was stuck on the ceiling while Lockhart's wand was thrown out of the window.

 

“This year is going to be useless for DADA class.” Tracey said, shaking her head.

 

“At least we have Harry to teach us.” Daphne grinned, flinging her arm around his neck.

 

“Yep. Why do you need that fraudhart when you've the brilliant Harry?” He said smugly and began walking.

 

“Fraudhart. That's a perfect name.” smirked Daphne.

 

“I feel bad for other students. We'd Professor Quirrell last year and now we've Professor Lockhart.”

 

“True. But we should just worry about ourselves. Iris and Astoria are included of course.” He replied. 

 

Tracey nodded. 

 

They went to the common room since this was their free period. They sat at their place in the corner. 

 

Harry took out a book on advanced spells and put it on his lap.

 

“Come on Harry, just enjoy a free period. You don't need to read everytime.” complained Daphne.

 

“Yes, you should take a break sometimes.” Tracey advised sagely.

 

“Don't worry girls, I'll take a break when I need one. Now, shush, don't disturb.” He told them without looking up from the book. 

 

Daphne sighed audibly and started talking with Tracey in a low voice so as not to disturb him. 

 

After an hour and half, Iris and Astoria walked into the common room.

 

“Harry!” Iris said cheerfully, plopping down on the seat beside him. 

 

Astoria settled beside Tracey.

 

Harry closed his book, looking at Iris.

 

“It seems you enjoyed your classes.” Harry smiled.

 

“Yes, it was great. Although I was only mediocre in Transfiguration class, I was the first to cast a spell properly in charms class. I also earned house points.” she informed him enthusiastically. 

 

Putting his arm around her, he offered her a proud grin.

 

“You did great. Don't worry about Transfiguration class. Daphne, Tracey and I will help you in any way possible. What about you, Astoria? How was your class?”

 

“Hey! She's my sister. Let me ask her. Don't you go stealing my lines.” Daphne said, hitting him playfully on his lower back.

 

“I loved it. It was so surreal to cast a spell.” she said dreamily, ignoring her sister's complaint. 

 

Daphne pouted, glared at him.

 

He smirked and pecked on her pouting lips, not able to control himself seeing her adorable pout. 

 

Blood rushed to her face, her eyes widening, a soft feel still lingering on her lips.

 

“Don't worry Daph, you can act like a big sister to Iris. I won't complain.” he said, but his voice faded, seeing the surprised looks on the faces of his friends and sister. 

 

A huge grin broke on Daphne's face and she looked on smugly at Tracey, who was still looking shocked.

 

“I win.” she grinned and started giggling childishly. 

 

Tracey huffed in annoyance. “It doesn't count. It was just a peck. It wasn't a kiss.”

 

“Nuh uh, it was a kiss and I won. No need to make excuses Tracey.”

 

Meanwhile, the attention which had been on Harry, now shifted to Tracey and Daphne.

 

“You two, what are you talking about?” asked Harry. 

 

Tracey and Daphne shared a quick look and decided there was no harm in disclosing their secret challenge.

 

“There was a challenge between me and Tracey to see who'll be your first kiss.” Daphne answered with a shrug. 

 

Rolling his eyes at them, he stood up from his place. 

 

He moved before Tracey. Stooping over, he took her face in his hands and pressed a quick peck on her lips 

 

And then sat again at his place, as if nothing out of ordinary happened.

 

“There now, you both are equal. If you wanted a kiss, you just had to ask, instead of challenging each other. I'm always up for kissing cute and beautiful girls.”

 

Tracey had her finger on her lips where Harry's lips had touched her. 

 

Daphne groaned.

 

“You are a spoilsport.” she grumbled. She looked at Tracey who was still staring at the space dreamily. “Though good job breaking her.”

 

Astoria and Iris meanwhile were having the worst headache of their life. They continued looking dubiously at the trio, trying to find who liked who. 

 

They were interrupted by the arrival of a prefect.

 

“Headmaster Dumbledore has called for you both, Harry Potter and Iris Potter. Professor Snape will escort you. He's waiting for you outside.” He announced and went away. 

 

The others looked on with confusion. 

 

Harry shrugged at them and left the common room with Iris.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry was fuming while Iris was full of joy after their meeting with Dumbledore.

 

‘Due to that corrupt nurse and Murphy Manny, Iris had been subjected to the horrors of orphanage. How I wish I'd strangle the life out of them.’

 

His sister hummed sweetly, walking with a spring in her steps. 

 

Her parents hadn't abandoned her like she feared. They were just duped by Manny Murphy, her false father. 

 

She was a little sad that her parents never knew that they had a daughter but that feeling was overshadowed by the happiness she felt at the reassurance that they hadn't abandoned her. 

 

That James and Lily Potter didn't dump her in front of an orphanage. 

 

She clasped her hands around Harry's upper arm and walked with him to the Slytherin Common room. 

 

She had a big smile on her face as she recited to her friends about their meeting with Dumbledore. 

 

Her friends were angry and relieved for her. 

 

Harry's anger slowly vanished, seeing Iris' merry mood. A small smile adorned his face upon seeing her adorable smile.

 

‘Should I kill the nurse for unintentionally subjecting Iris to the horrors of an orphanage? But Iris doesn't seem to mind. Will she hate me if I kill somebody for her? What should I do?’ Harry was in a dilemma. 

 

He shook his head. He will take care of it later.

 

~xXxXx~

 

On that night, when Iris was lying beside Harry at night, she turned her body and slid up so she was face to face with him.

 

“What is it, little one?” he asked, seeing her conflicted expression.

 

“I just wanted to know, who do you like more, Daphne or Tracey?”

 

Harry was surprised. 

 

He wasn't expecting that. He thought she might want to talk about the incident which took her real parents away from her.

 

“That is a complicated question, but has a simple answer. I like them both.”

 

“But what'll happen when you grow up and have to marry any one of them? Who'll you marry then?”

 

“Don't worry. We three have talked about it last year. I'm never going to marry. So, there is no question of choosing one over the other.”

 

Iris remained silent but didn't ask why. It was his decision if he wanted a marriage or not. And if he didn't marry, she would get to spend more time with him. She wasn't complaining if he wanted to remain bachelor for life.

 

“But still, you'll have a girlfriend in a few years. Who'll you choose then?”

 

Harry's brow furrowed as he thought about the question.

 

“Why do I've to choose? I'll have them both as my girlfriends if they want me to.”

 

“But what if one of them doesn't like that option?”

 

“That won't happen. One of the most important things to the three of us is our friendship. We're best friends and had promised each other to remain together forever. We won't choose one over another and leave the other alone.”

 

Iris again was silent, understanding him and at the same time not. 

 

It was so bizarre to think that two girls could love one boy without resenting each other, but she kept her silence.

 

“Can you promise me that we'll always be together like you had with Daphne and Tracey?” she asked suddenly and then thought she had asked too much. 

 

Why would he promise that? She had met him just a few days ago while Daphne and Tracey were his best friends for over a year. How could she dare to ask such a big thing. “I am sorry–”

 

Her sentence was abruptly cut short by her brother's reply. “Of course, little one.”

 

She looked into his emerald eyes and knew that he was serious. 

 

A smile blossomed on her face. 

 

She reluctantly caressed his cheek.

 

“Thank you.” she said gratefully. 

 

Harry just smiled tenderly in response. 

 

She felt so confident at that moment, and she would later blame that confidence for what she did next.

 

“Can I ask you for something?” asked Iris.

 

“Go ahead”

 

“You can't decline my request though, even if you want to.”

 

“Now that's ominous. Go on, we'll see if I'll decline it or not.”

 

“Let me kiss you.” she whispered, sliding her head forward on the pillow and stopping a few inches short from his face.

 

“I'm not experienced in being a brother, but I at least know that I shouldn't kiss you.” he said looking at her dubiously.

 

“Please.” she said softly, her green eyes wide with desperate want. 

 

He squirmed on the bed uncomfortably. 

 

He looked again at her innocent face and couldn't say no.

 

“Okay. Kiss away.” he said, his voice hoarse. 

 

He couldn't believe what he said. Was this really happening? Was he really letting his eleven-year-old sister kiss him? 

 

Maybe she was just curious and it was one off thing.

 

Her face drew really close now. 

 

Their noses were touching. 

 

Her warm breath tingled his lips. 

 

Her eyes were closed as she pressed her soft lips against his. 

 

A sigh escaped his nostrils as she moved her lips against his. After some more seconds, she withdrew her face, the sparkle in her eyes and a pleasant smile on her face confirmed that she liked it.

 

“Goodnight, big brother.” With that said, she turned her body and pressed it against his front, their usual position. 

 

Harry's arm snaked around her waist automatically, pulling her tight.

 

“Goodnight, little one.” he mumbled distractedly, still in daze. 

 

He wasn't sure what had happened just then. He didn't know how their conversation shifted from him liking Daphne and Tracey to her asking to kiss him. 

 

Did he like that? Hell yes! 

 

Was that the right thing to do? Hell no!

 

The month of September was spent quickly. 

 

Harry's and Iris's relationship was still the same. 

 

The only thing that had changed between them, was that before sleeping, they kissed each other. 

 

Harry had stopped thinking about its morality. She wanted it, he wanted it and that was it. 

 

He had killed two people last year, he wasn't going to start feeling uncomfortable just because he had started kissing his sister, which was against societal rules.

 

Suddenly, Harry found himself the subject of many kisses. 

 

Tracey and Daphne now thought that a kiss was a normal thing for the trio. They kissed him whenever they wanted to. 

 

It wasn't like Iris and his kiss, they weren't that long or sensual. 

 

It was just a quick touch of their lips to his. It was still a beautiful experience for Harry. 

 

He wasn't complaining.

 

The older trio also started helping Astoria and Iris. 

 

This boosted their performance in their classes which earned them more house points and praises from the professors.

 

~xXxXx~

 

THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED. ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE.

 

It was written on the wall. There was a large puddle of water on the floor. The students were gathered around, gaping at the sight. 

 

Mrs. Norris, the caretaker's cat, was hanging by her tail from the torch bracket. She was stiff as a board, her eyes wide and staring.

 

The chatter, the bustle, the noise died suddenly as the people in front spotted the hanging cat. As silence fell among the mass of students pressing forward to see the grisly sight.

 

Then someone shouted through the quiet. “Enemies of the Heir, beware! You'll be next, Mudbloods!”

 

It was Draco Malfoy. He had pushed to the front of the crowd, his cold eyes alive, his usually bloodless face flushed, as he grinned at the sight of the hanging, immobile cat.

 

“My cat! My cat! What happened to Mrs. Norris?” Argus Filch shrieked in despair as he spotted the grim sight. 

 

Meanwhile, Harry and the girls were staring at the wall in horror from the back.

 

“Oops. I forgot.” Harry said shamelessly. 

 

Daphne glared at him while he rubbed his forehead.

Chapter 11: The Diary

Chapter Text

  1. The Diary

 

Harry sat on a comfy sofa in the Room of Requirement. Daphne and Tracey sitting on either side of him. 

 

Astoria and Iris were settled on another sofa, opposite the older trio. 

 

Both first year girls had been in awe of the amazing room when they first saw it, and were using it since then. 

 

Harry, Daphne and Tracey had helped them in their studies and were also planning to start their lessons in duelling after Christmas. 

 

But they weren't there to discuss that.

 

“Harry, you said you'd take care of it. What happened then?” Daphne scowled. 

 

She wasn't annoyed only because he forgot about it, but because he had refused to tell her about the problem and had then gone to forget. 

 

The others were giving each other confused looks, not knowing what was happening. 

 

Daphne, seeing that, explained about the Malfoy elf situation. 

 

Tracey knew about the letters, but she hadn't known about the evil trap waiting for them here in Hogwarts.

 

“Even I don't know what exactly Harry knows after seeing through the elf's memory. He refused to tell me and said that he'd take care of it.” she finished, sending a pointed look at him.

 

“Cut me some slack. Just after that, I'd found my long lost sister. Of course, I was going to forget about all of this. I was overwhelmed.” Harry said, glaring back at Daphne, who had the decency to look guilty.

 

“So, what exactly is going on?” Tracey questioned him. 

 

He sighed, running his fingers through his hair.

 

“According to the elf's memory, Lucius Malfoy had a strange diary which he planned to let loose in Hogwarts. Even though he didn't know what it'd do, he had an inkling that it'd cause a massive problem here.” Harry said honestly.

 

“Why would he do that?’ Iris asked. 

 

She couldn't believe a man was trying to hurt school children. Why would someone want to hurt innocent children?

 

“Who cares? Maybe he's a typical evil man or maybe he's trying to accomplish something, or maybe he's taking revenge on someone. I don't give a damn.” Harry droned on, not caring about Malfoy's intentions in the least. 

 

Iris wasn't satisfied by that explanation, but kept her silence. Daphne and Astoria didn't need any motivation to hate the Malfoy family, so they didn't object. And even the sweet Tracey didn't have any good things to say about Draco and Lucius.

 

“What are you going to do now?” asked Astoria, coming directly to the point. 

 

Harry tilted his head up, staring at the ceiling. 

 

An excited smile grew on his face.

 

“There are two ways to get the diary. First way is boring and the second way is fun. I suggest a fun way.” Harry said thoughtfully, trying to contain his glee. 

 

Daphne and Tracey shared an amused glance and answered together. They know it was trouble when Harry had that look in his eyes.

 

“What's the boring way?”

 

“Oh come on. Let's do it in a fun way. Please?” he complained

 

“Harry? What is the boring way?” Tracey asked, enunciating each word sweetly. 

 

Astoria and Iris just remained silent, watching the byplay. Even they both were used to the trio's antics now. 

 

There were two subgroups in the group. The first consisted of Harry, Daphne and Tracey and the second had Iris and Astoria. 

 

These two subgroups were together, most of the time, but there was a visible distinction between their group. Even the two first year girls were aware of it.

 

“Well, I'll just use my Deus and the book will appear in front of me.” Harry told them, shaking his head as if it was the most stupid thing. 

 

The others looked at each other to see if someone knew what Harry was talking about. 

 

No one knew.

 

“What's Deus?” asked Astoria. 

 

The other girls were curious to hear about it.

 

“Oh! I didn't tell you? Well, I was definitely busy. The Deus is the new name for my power. You'll have seen it. The gold mist inside me, the unknown power in me. Daphne and Tracey had already seen it when I tried to strangle Draco on our first day. Astoria had seen it when I came to Greengrass Manor to cure her. Iris hadn't seen the mist, but she'd seen me using it to create different stuff.”

 

“You named your power God. That's what Deus means in Latin. Talk about pretentiousness. We need to work on your modesty.” Daphne said, raising her eyebrow in amusement. 

 

Tracey gave him an exasperated look while Iris was curious to know about this power. She had seen him work wonders in their room back at Privet Drive, but she had mistaken it for ‘normal’ magic. 

 

She decided she would ask him later about the differences between the two. 

 

Astoria nodded as she got her answer. She didn't have any problem with that name. In her eyes, a power which can cure generations' old curse was surely godly. 

 

Harry mildly glared at Daphne.

 

“I can kill others with a single thought. I can wipe out the wizarding world within a day, maybe within a minute. 

 

“I can destroy the world. I can raise zombies, causing an apocalypse. I can evaporate the ocean. I can bring the ocean on the land, drowning the world. 

 

“I can freeze the whole world bringing another ice age. I can burn the whole world. I can bewitch everyone to follow my orders. I can control anyone. 

 

“I can wipe out humanity or save them. Is that godly enough?” Harry asked sarcastically, counting everything on his fingers in a nonchalant way. 

 

There was a complete silence at his declaration.

 

Iris and Astoria realised that they never knew the extent of his power. 

 

The information just cleared that they didn't know him very well. 

 

Even Daphne and Tracey, who presumed that he was the most powerful wizard, hadn't known the limit of his power. 

 

There was tension in the air. 

 

The girls didn't know what to say next. 

 

There was literally a god sitting among them.

 

“Now, someone please ask me about the fun way.” Harry said excitedly, totally changing the serious atmosphere, looking at the others hopefully, childishly. 

 

When no one volunteered, he continued taking their silence as agreement, “The fun way is making a new connection. I remember Lucius Malfoy wanted the book in the possession of Weasleys. And the diary is most probably with one of them. So, I'll become best friends with Jasmine and then convince her to spy on them and then steal it from them.”

 

“What is so fun about it?” Iris was the first one to break from their collective stupor. 

 

She ignored his remark about the best friend thing. She had observed in the past days that Harry sometimes said very silly things which always amused Daphne and Tracey as if it was some kind of inside joke. 

 

Even now they were wearing amused smiles.

 

“We'll play detective. We'll try to recruit Jasmine in our gang. I know it'll take time convincing Jasmine to steal the diary from the Weasleys as one of them is her friend, but it'll be fun. 

 

“Who knows what interesting things might happen during the meantime. We'll let the diary do its work. We may even have an exciting adventure.” Harry said, exuberant. 

 

The other stared at him as if he was mad. 

 

Daphne and Tracey's smiles disappeared.

 

“What if some student dies during the meantime because we are trying a ‘fun’ way instead of a best way?” Tracey asked somberly, staring at him.

 

“Who cares!” Harry exclaimed, annoyed. 

 

‘Why can't they appreciate fun? Why do Tracey always have to care for others? They are so annoying.’

 

“Harry?” Iris called him, unsurely. 

 

She wasn't totally getting the conversation. Although she was understanding the gist of it. 

 

Apparently, there was an evil diary in Hogwarts which had the potential to create a deathly disaster. A catastrophe.

 

Harry had the power to destroy it quickly, but he thought it was boring and wanted to create a game around it. And also he didn't care if some other student died to sate his adventurous spirit. 

 

She hoped that it was one of the silly things Harry said sometimes and didn't mean it. “Please just use your Deus. I don't want to see anyone die because of us.”

 

Harry looked at her, his gaze sharp and questioning. 

 

Her emerald eyes were unsure and pleading to be heard. 

 

After a few seconds, he deflated and nodded. 

 

Iris smiled happily. 

 

Tracey and Daphne shared a knowing grin. It seemed Iris had gained the power to wrap him around her little finger. They hadn't thought that she would be that quick. They both knew that they had enough influence on Harry to restrain his very eccentric and bad side, but it seemed Iris had also joined the team to keep him in control. 

 

They gave her appraising looks.

 

“I'm going to summon the diary.” he said, ignoring them. 

 

A second later, a diary with faded cover appeared in his hand. The girls seemed impressed, but when Harry dropped the diary, their amazement turned into confusion. 

 

Harry was looking at the diary on the floor. He was looking as if he had seen a ghost. His eyes wide and his hands shaking. He looked scared, which was so rare that Daphne and Tracey didn't know what to do. 

 

Iris meanwhile leaned down to pick it up, but stopped when Harry yelled.

 

“Don't touch it!”

 

She flinched, abruptly sitting back, staring at him, scared at his angry demand. 

 

Was he finally going to hurt her? Was he finally going to abandon her? 

 

Iris shrinked in herself. He picked the diary up and examined it, not noticing Iris's reaction. 

 

But Astoria did, who put her arm around her friend's shoulders and gave it a reassuring squeeze. 

 

Harry's expression changed from horror to joy then to amazement and then back to horror.

 

“What is it, Harry?” Astoria asked the obvious question, still with her arm around Iris' shoulders, who was now acting normally. 

 

The air was tense around them with mystery. 

 

He looked everybody in the eye.

 

“This book has a very evil aura to it. Very unique aura to it. But the most amazing and scary thing about it is that there's a soul residing in the book. 

 

“A real soul, a human soul. The magic of the soul is somewhat familiar. I'll find out in a moment.” Harry mused, opening the book and finding a name on the first page, “T.M.Riddle.”

 

Then he turned the pages and found all of them bereft of any writing. 

 

A frown marred his features.

 

“I'm going to learn everything about it. This may be the thing I was searching for all this time”" Harry thought out loud.

 

“Harry, are you sure you want to keep that book? You yourself said that it has an evil aura and that there's a soul inside, which sounds impossible and wrong. 

 

“Souls should be inside a human, not in an inanimate object. Can you believe it? A malicious soul residing in that diary. We should just destroy it to be on the safer side.” Daphne advised, putting her hand on his shoulder. 

 

Harry looked at the others and saw that everyone was behind Daphne's idea. 

 

His resolve faltered for a second, but then he shook his head.

 

“I'm not budging on this one. I've to do this. Don't worry, it won't be able to hurt me. And I won't let it hurt anybody else if that's what you fear.” Harry announced. His voice was firm with resolution. 

 

The girls exchanged wary glances among themselves, but nodded to him. They could see he was serious about it and they knew that they couldn't stop him even if they wanted to.

 

~xXxXx~

 

In the Gryffindor common room, Ginny Weasley was frantic. 

 

She had just lost her precious diary. She had lost Tom, her only friend in this massive castle. She had searched everywhere, her dorm room, the common room, but it was nowhere to be found. 

 

She was sitting in a chair, alone, depressed. 

 

What would she do without Tom? Who would she talk to? Who would she ask advice from? She looked around in the common room. 

 

Everyone was busy talking to someone else. 

 

Fred and George were whispering to each other, most probably planning a new trouble. 

 

Percy wasn't even in there. 

 

Ron was arguing with Hermione, who was trying to persuade him to do his homework. 

 

Ginny quickly turned her gaze away when she caught the eye of the blue haired girl. 

 

She was always with Ron and Hermione. 

 

Her name was Jasmine Zinan. 

 

She was sitting beside Hermione, a book opened in her lap. But her attention wasn't in the book, she was staring at her. 

 

Ginny continued looking at the wall, trying not to feel the girl's stare on her. 

 

Due to this, she was surprised when the said girl was suddenly sitting beside her.

 

“Hello, your name's Ginny, right? Ron’s sister?” Jasmine asked politely. 

 

Ginny nodded unsurely.

 

“Are you alright? You look troubled.” She asked with a frown.

 

“I'm fine.” Ginny said in a small voice. 

 

Jasmine rolled her eyes, but didn't press for answers.

 

“If you say so. Come on, sit with us.” she said, nodding towards the sofa where Ron and Hermione were staring at them. 

 

Ginny shook her head.

 

“I don't want to intrude.”

 

“Here's a little secret. Don't tell Ron and Hermione.” she whispered, leaning towards her. Her mouth an inch away from Ginny's ear. 

 

She gave her a conspiratory look and continued, “You see, Ron and Hermione are always arguing, yelling at each other, giving me a headache. Sometimes I want to strangle them or slap them, but they're my friends so I can't do that, but it'd be nice if I have another friend who'll keep them in line and stop me from strangling them. Who I can talk to when they both are busy arguing with each other. Are you up for it?”

 

Ginny was staring at Jasmine who had a mischievous smile on her lips, her short blue hair hanging around her shoulders. 

 

Ginny nodded with her own small smile.

 

Jasmine's smile grew into a grin and she took Ginny's hand, dragging her towards Ron and Hermione.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry was alone in the Room of Requirement with the diary in his hand. 

 

He had sent the girls away, saying that he needed to concentrate, and for that he needed to be alone. 

 

That was a lie. 

 

He sent them out because he didn't want them to see what was going to happen next. 

 

He didn't want them to hear the screams of the soul trapped in the diary. 

 

How strange was pain, you could feel it when you have a body and you could feel it even when you don't have a body. It was illogical. 

 

Why would the soul feel pain when there were no nerves or brains, no blood and skin? But still, the soul could feel pain. 

 

He had tested it just now. 

 

He had heard the tortured scream from the diary when he pumped his Deus in it, using his red mist and then using his gold mist, trying to know what was in the mysterious diary. 

 

Harry was somewhat annoyed with his friends and sister. They had good and pure hearts which Harry lacked. And sometimes due to that, they clashed. 

 

But before, only Tracey was the one whose morals clashed against Harry's. Daphne was in the grey category. She didn't particularly care about others, but didn't like unneeded fights or problems. 

 

So, the group worked well before. Daphne's vote was final earlier. If there was a clash between Harry's and Tracey's idea then Daphne decided the final outcome. 

 

Now there was Iris and Astoria, two innocent souls, joining their groups. Harry was outnumbered. 

 

Now there were three ‘absolutely good’ people, while Daphne and Harry were the only ruthless ones amongst them. 

 

Harry was definitely able to ignore their opinions, but he just couldn't bear to see the horrified or betrayed looks in his friends' eyes, and particularly in Iris' eyes. 

 

Looking at her eyes reminded him that he could have been her in another life, where he was a good boy, where he cared for everyone. 

 

He shook his head, not the right time for these thoughts and looked at the diary.

 

Harry was surprised and amused when he realised that the soul was not of any unknown person, but of Voldemort himself or, more precisely, of Tom Marvolo Riddle. 

 

Harry had found everything which could be found from the diary. He had seen the life of Tom from his childhood to his teenage years. Until when he had removed that part of the soul and hid it in the diary. 

 

Horcrux. 

 

The device to cheat death.  

 

Harry had to praise Tom for that. He had made a Horcrux when he was just sixteen. 

 

He had made a device to defeat death when he wasn't even an adult. 

 

Tom was something else. A genius. An exceptional wizard. He had earned a little respect from Harry. 

 

Still, Harry wasn't sure if this was the way Harry himself wanted to go. Sure, this method protected oneself from death, but the prize was too much. 

 

This cutting of the soul in different parts took a toll on the body and sanity. Harry wasn't sure if he wanted to pay that much for immortality. And even after all these, there was still a huge weakness. 

 

If someone destroyed all the Horcruxes and then killed Tom then he would die like any other mortal man. 

 

This whole scheme was stupid. After paying that high price, after offering his soul, his sanity, Tom was still mortal. He could still be killed and that is what Harry was going to do. 

 

He was going to kill Tom when he faced him again. He wasn't going to start searching for Horcruxes, that was just too much work. 

 

No, he was going to first destroy this diary and then he would destroy the other Horcruxes if it fell in his lap. He was too lazy to go seek them. And it might just be the entertainment he was looking for.

 

Harry was at least sure that there were seven Horcruxes. 

 

That's what Tom planned after talking to that fat and moronic professor, Horace Slughorn. 

 

Harry didn't know what they were but he was sure that the maximum number of Horcruxes were seven. 

 

Now the question was, whether Tom was able to create that number before dying due to his mother's ancient sacrificing ritual.

 

He put the diary on the table. 

 

There was also this Chamber of Secrets situation. 

 

He was sure that the basilisk wouldn't hurt anybody, as the diary was taken away from Ginny Weasley. 

 

Poor little Ginny Weasley, 

 

Harry was pleased that he had saved the first year Gryffindor by taking the possession of the diary from her. 

 

She was safe now. And she was his big fan, according to the diary's memory. He was happy to help his fans. 

 

‘Let no one say that I'm not good or kind.’

 

Getting back to the point, there were three ways to destroy a Horcrux. 

 

First was using a basilisk venom which was coincidentally available. 

 

Second was fiendfyre which unfortunately Harry hadn't learned yet. 

 

And the last was the killing curse which Harry was sure he could fire at the diary. 

 

But those options were for ordinary wizards and Harry definitely wasn't an ordinary wizard. 

 

He had a power which no one had before. His Deus. But still, Harry had promised himself that he would try to keep the use of his Deus at the minimum. So he decided he would try the killing curse rather than the Deus. 

 

Harry was excited to use it since he hadn't used it before. 

 

He stood up and took 4 steps back. He threw the diary on the floor and trained his wand at it. 

 

Harry knew he had to summon hate or indifference to cast the spell. He either had to hate the person on which the wand was pointed or he must have disregard for human lives, not caring who was before his wand. An innocent, a criminal, a child, a man, a woman, a girl, he mustn't care for the unknown people, he mustn't feel anything for the unknown. 

 

Harry chose indifference and intoned.

 

“Avada Kedavra.”

 

Nothing happened. 

 

Harry laughed mirthlessly. ‘So little Harry is still alive, wanting to be a good boy. I don't know whether I should be happy or angry.’

 

Harry shook his head and pictured the last moments of his mother's life.

 

“Not Harry, not Harry, please not Harry!”

 

“Stand aside, you silly girl, stand aside, now…”

 

“Not Harry, please no, take me, kill me instead…”

 

A hot surge of rage burned him from inside. 

 

Angry tears rolled down from his eyes. 

 

He hated this moment, hated it more than Voldemort himself. 

 

The pleading of his mother. 

 

The begging of his mother. 

 

Trying to save him, not running away. 

 

Dying in front of his eyes. 

 

The mind of a year old child not comprehending what was happening. 

 

He hated this moment with all of his being.

 

“Avada Kedavra!”

 

A green ray of light struck the diary. 

 

An unholy scream reverberated in the room and then silence reigned in it again. 

 

The diary was still intact, but the soul was banished. Harry burned the diary to ashes with a quick ‘incendio’ and walked out of the room. 

 

He wiped his eyes with the back of his sleeve and adopted his usual grin.

 

~xXxXx~

 

When Harry returned to his room, it was late at night. 

 

He had used his Deus to turn himself invisible. Apparently, he had been in the room for 3-4 hours after the departure of the girls. 

 

It was currently 12:20 in the night. As he silently opened the door of his room, he saw four girls sitting on his bed. 

 

Iris was teaching them how to play muggle cards. But as they saw him entering the room, they quietened.

 

“Are you okay, Harry?” Tracey asked, her eyes full of worry. 

 

Harry wanted to kiss her so bad. Sweet little Tracey, always worrying for him.

 

“I'm fine. What're you all four doing here?” he asked, raising his eyebrows in confusion. 

 

The three girls looked sheepish while Daphne just rolled her eyes.

 

“Tracey and I thought that these two first year girls needed the ‘talk’ so we decided to teach them by letting them watch us do the ‘talk’.” Daphne said with a straight face. 

 

Tracey gasped and shook her head violently, red quickly spreading on her cheeks. Whereas Astoria and Iris just stared at Daphne in horror.

 

“At this hour?” He mumbled, playing along. 

 

Daphne nodded and jumped off the bed, sauntering seductively towards him. 

 

She was wearing a red t-shirt and white shorts which showed enough skin on her hips and legs. 

 

When she reached him, she encircled his neck with her arms and placed a long kiss on his lips, unlike they had ever shared before. 

 

Harry didn't need any more motivation. His hands coiled around her waist, drawing her tightly against him. 

 

Their fronts flushed against each other. 

 

Their lips locked together.

 

They kissed hotly, sucking on each other's mouth.

 

“Harry, Daphne, stop! There are children here.” Tracey yelled, scandalised, forgetting that she herself, along with Harry and Daphne, were children. 

 

He pulled back and looked at the beautiful blonde, who was smiling at him. ‘I know I have said it earlier, but they look so pretty when they smile.’

 

Astoria finally regained her wit as she dragged Daphne back to bed. She was embarrassed and angry at her sister's antics, blushing at their uncouth act.

 

Iris on the other hand was laughing. But there was still a small part of her which was jealous. ‘How dare she kiss him! He's mine.’ the part yelled in her mind. 

 

Although she shoved that thought away. It was her brother's choice who he kissed. It wasn't as if she was his girlfriend or his wife. Which was never going to happen anyway. She should just be happy that he wasn't disgusted with her because she liked him in ‘that’ way.

 

“Oh… Harry, don't leave me! My love is eternal, unquenchable, don't let them separate me from you.” Daphne said blandly, sitting back on the bed, shuffling the cards.

 

It was so funny seeing her say those words with barely any emotion. She said that as if it was just an afterthought. 

 

Her eyes gleamed in amusement.

 

“What Daphne meant to say was ‘of course, we're here to see if you're okay. Why else would we be here?’” Astoria translated unnecessarily.

 

“I'm fine. What's going on here?” He asked, slumping on the bed with them.

 

“We played chess for some time, but we got bored and then Iris introduced us to this game of cards. But now seeing that you're okay, we'll be going to our rooms. We do need our beauty sleep after all.” Tracey smiled mischievously and got off of the bed. 

 

The others followed her example, packing the cards and climbing down the bed.

 

“Goodnight, Harry.” Tracey wished, hugging him.

 

“Goodnight, Tracey.” he smiled and kissed her chastely. 

 

Tracey nodded in daze as she went out, a smile tugging on her lips. 

 

Iris and Astoria also embraced him, wishing him goodnight and left. 

 

Only Daphne remained.

 

“Are you seriously alright?” she asked, worry visible in her voice.

 

“I'm fine, Daph. Don't worry.” Harry grinned as he took her into his arms. And he was telling the truth. He was fine now. 

 

He pulled back from the hug and they stared at each other briefly.

 

Suddenly they kissed one another passionately. 

 

Their lips mashing, their tongues meeting, their breaths pooling between them.

 

Her one arm wound around his neck and the other ran through his hair. 

 

Harry's hands were around her back, slowly dropping down, sliding down her spine. 

 

They at last rested on her arse and he gave those round cheeks a squeeze. 

 

She yelped at the suddenness of that and broke off the kiss.

 

“Hands off mister! I was joking when I said we'd do the ‘talk’.” she said though her face was red, but not from anger.

 

“Daph, are you really blushing? Did you like it?” he grinned as he again wrapped her into him. 

 

His palms again on her bum, his fingers groping her flesh. 

 

He could feel her soft-firm buttocks through the thin white fabric of the shorts.

 

It made him all antsy for some action. The sensation of her butt in his palms was to die for. And he was a person who seeked immortality, so that compliment wasn't given half-heartedly.

 

She glared at him.

 

“I'm not blushing.” she said indignantly, and didn't pull away or asked him to take his hands off her arse. 

 

Harry chuckled and kissed her softly on the lips.

 

“Goodnight, Daph.”

 

She smiled and kissed him again.

 

“Goodnight, Harry.” she said and walked out of the room with a pleased grin on her face. Harry shook his head in amazement, his eyes never leaving her bottoms until she crossed the threshold. 

 

‘I am one hell of a lucky bastard.’

 

Fifteen minutes later, Iris came back hidden under the Invisibility cloak. 

 

She took it off and put it on the table. 

 

She had changed into her pyjamas. 

 

Harry was already lying on the bed. 

 

He smiled at her arrival.

 

“I thought you weren't going to come tonight.” he said. 

 

Iris shook her head and climbed beside him, pressing herself against his body with a content sigh.

 

“I'll be coming here until you tell me to stop.” said Iris.

 

“Haha! Then you may have to always come here because I'm never going to stop you.” he chuckled. 

 

She smiled and pressed her lips onto his. 

 

‘I hope so.’ she thought greedily. 

 

She pulled away after some time.

 

“Goodnight, big brother.”

 

“Goodnight, little one.” he said, caressing her cheek, his thumb touching her soft pink lips. 

 

She turned her body, pressing her back to his chest. 

 

Harry smiled in her hair, his hand snaking around her waist. 

 

But tonight, Iris made a small change. 

 

She grabbed his arm which was around her waist and coiled her hands around it before pulling it against her chest as if it was a stuffed toy. 

 

She closed her eyes, her lips curving upwards. ‘He's not going to stop me and I'am never going to stop coming. He's mine. At least a part of him is mine which is good enough.’

Chapter 12: The Majestic Snake

Chapter Text

  1. The Majestic Snake

 

Harry opened his eyes in the early darkness of the morning. Iris' red hair was splayed all over his face. He pulled out his hand which he was using as a pillow and moved her hair away from his face. Her back was pressed against his chest and her hands were wrapped around his other arm which she had taken in her possession last night.

 

He, slowly and gently, tried to pry his hand out of her hold. 

 

Iris made a cute noise in her sleep and tightened her grip around his limb and pulled it against her chest, not in any mood to let it go. 

 

It looked like he needed to wake her up if wanted his hand back.

 

Harry smothered an exasperated sigh. 

 

He guessed it was around six in the morning and they needed to be at breakfast by 7:30. 

 

He decided to let her sleep for now. It was too early to rouse her from the dreamland.

 

Knowing he couldn't go back to sleep now, he occupied his time by running his free hand through her silky red hair. 

 

That became boring after five minutes. 

 

He tried again, in vain, to gently get back his hand, but the result was still the same. Resulting in Iris pulling it more tightly around her chest, a small frown marring her sleeping face. 

 

Harry stifled a squeak as he was basically crushed against her back. He could feel her body heat mingling with his, he could feel her hardened nipples mashed against his hand through her pyjama shirt. 

 

His face was on her neck. He had unintentionally kissed her on the neck when she had tugged him toward her. 

 

Harry's face slowly turned red from embarrassment which was quite a rare thing. 

 

He barely got embarrassed and wasn't a shy person. 

 

The reason for his awkwardness was the tiny thing between his legs that had grown large and was flushed against Iris' bum. 

 

As his chest was crushed against her back so was his groin behind her bum.

 

‘Pervert! You're getting an erection from your little sister! Pervert! Go and die in a ditch!’ he imagined yelling at himself.

 

‘It's not my fault that she is pressing her arse against me! Sister or not, of course, I was going to get an erection.’ he tried to defend himself from himself.

 

‘Then just scoot back, you imbecile.’ he yelled at himself in the privacy of his mind.

 

‘Why the hell am I trying to talk to myself in my mind?’

 

He thought in annoyance and scooted back his crotch. 

 

Harry sighed in relief as his boner wasn't pressed on her bum anymore. 

 

He stole a glance at her shapely cute bum. Her pyjama bottoms, clinging tightly to her arse, did nothing in hiding the curves of her cute butt. This did not help him in the least with his ‘problem’. 

 

Harry's erection throbbed desperately as he leered at his sister's bum.

 

He wanted to bang his head on a wall for ogling his sister's arse.

 

‘I'm going mad. I'm becoming a paedophile.’ he thought to himself dramatically, not really that put off by the thought.

 

‘But can I be a paedophile if I'm only a year older than her? And I don't think she would mind if I looked at her that way. She was the one who began kissing me. She might enjoy it more than me.’ he tried to reason with himself, his hand creeping towards her buttocks to cop a squeeze.

 

‘Nope! I'm going to pretend that the thought of molesting my sleeping sister never entered my mind. We're normal siblings with the exception of the nightly kisses. Maybe she'll get over her obsession with me and will start liking some other boy. I should try to taint her to the minimum.’

 

Harry's mind remained quiet for a few seconds and then he snorted silently.

 

‘Who am I kidding? I've seen her eyes. I've seen her need to always be around me. I've seen the desire. She is young and she doesn't know what that desire is, but it is present in abundance and that desire sparkles in her eyes every night when she kisses me. But she is still young. I will do nothing sexual with her until she is fourteen. And even that only if she proposes to do those things.’ he promised himself. Even he had some morals. 

 

He stole another glance at her bum and really considered punching himself with his free hand.

 

‘Think something disgusting to make the boner go away.’ he thought desperately.

 

‘Like grinding your erection against your little sister's cute bubbly arse?’

 

‘No, you stupid mind! The other kind of disgusting.’ he groaned inwardly.

 

‘What if Snape is sleeping beside me, his hands crawling towards my chest?’ he imagined. 

 

Harry suddenly felt an icy chill run up his spine.

 

“Aah!” he screamed and turned to look behind him, panting in horror. 

 

No one was there.

 

‘My fucking stupid mind! I'm going to replace you, I mean me, I mean you...ugh!’

 

“Brother?” Iris asked drowsily, turning towards him. 

 

Her eyes blinked slowly, adjusting to the darkness. 

 

His scream had apparently woken her up.

 

“What happened?” she asked, yawning and rubbing her fist against her eyes after finally releasing his arm. 

 

Harry stared at her mesmerizingly, finding her so cute.

 

Shaking his head, Harry laughed nervously. ‘I was entertaining myself by talking to myself, inside my mind. I know how mental that sounds.’

 

“Nothing. Just a scary dream.” He lied. 

 

She looked at him with concern and caressed his cheeks, unknowingly sending a tingle down his groin.

 

“You okay?” she asked tenderly.

 

“I'm fine.” he smiled, cupping her hand on his cheek. She looked at him a little longer and nodded when she thought he was telling the truth. She returned his smile and placed a kiss on his cheek.

 

“Good morning, brother.”

 

“Good morning, little one. Had a good night's sleep?” He greeted, after giving her the usual morning kiss on her forehead.

 

“You don't have to ask, I sleep best when I'm in your arms.” She grinned, burying her face in his neck.

 

Harry had to actively fight against the need to crush her in his arms and take advantage of this position. She was basically on top of him. He could easily drop his hands from her waist and grope her behind.

 

“It's too early to listen to your cheesy lines.” he chuckled instead, caressing her head. “Time to go to your own room.”

 

“Yes.” she sighed in reluctance and jumped off the bed. “See you in an hour.”

 

She walked toward the table where the invisibility cloak was laid. 

 

Harry couldn't help but stare at the hypnotising up-down movements of her arse cheeks through the pyjamas. He wanted to mash his face in it and motorboat her fleshy buns. 

 

She put on the cloak and waved at him one last time before leaving through the door. 

 

Harry finally did bang his head on the bed's headboard.

 

“Pervert! Pervert! Pervert!”

 

~xXxXx~

 

The day was filled with a dreary atmosphere. Everyone was scared and wary, waiting for something to happen. 

 

After yesterday, finding Mrs. Norris' still and paralyzed body, a shadow of fear loomed over everybody. Everyone was talking about the Chamber of Secrets. Everyone was wondering what exactly was the Chamber of Secrets. Everyone was waiting for the other shoe to drop in.

 

Harry was sitting beside Jasmine in History class. Ron and Hermione sat on the first bench in the other row beside them. Daphne and Tracey had taken the bench behind him. 

 

Jasmine stood out as the only Gryffindor in the Slytherin row, but there had been no other empty seat and she hadn't minded sitting beside Harry.

 

Today's class was as boring as ever. 

 

Professor Binns opened his notes and began to read in a flat drone like an old vacuum cleaner until nearly everyone in the class was in a deep stupor, occasionally coming out long enough to copy down a name or date, then falling asleep again. He had been speaking for half an hour when something happened that had never happened before. Hermione put up her hand.

 

Professor Binns, glancing up in the middle of a deadly dull lecture on the International Warlock Convention of 1289, looked amazed.

 

“Miss - er - ?”

 

“Granger, Professor. I was wondering if you could say anything about the Chamber of Secrets.” said Hermione in a clear voice.

 

Dean Thomas, who had been sitting with his mouth hanging open, gazing out of the window, jerked out of his trance; Lavender Brown's head came up off her arms and Neville Longbottom's elbow slipped off his desk.

 

Professor Binns blinked.

 

“My subject is History of Magic,” he said in his dry, wheezy voice. “I deal with facts, Miss Granger, not myths and legends.” He cleared his throat with a small noise like chalk snapping and continued, “In September of that year, a subcommittee of Sardinian sorcerers–”

 

Не stuttered to a halt. Hermione's hand was waving in the air again.

 

“Miss Garnt?”

 

“Please, sir, don't legends always have a basis in fact?”

 

Professor Binns was looking at her in such amazement, Harry was sure no student had ever interrupted him before, alive or dead. He shared an amused smile with Jasmine who looked more exasperated than surprised.

 

“Well,” said Professor Binns slowly, “yes, one could argue that, I suppose.” He peered at Hermione as though he had never seen a student properly before. “However, the legend of which you speak is such a very sensational, even ludicrous tale–”

 

But the whole class was now hanging on Professor Binns's every word. He looked dimly at them all, every face turned to his. Harry could tell he was completely thrown by such an unusual show of interest.

 

“Oh, very well,” he said slowly. “Let me see, the Chamber of Secrets…”

 

“You all know, of course, that Hogwarts was founded over a thousand years ago– the precise date is uncertain — by the four greatest witches and wizards of the age. The four school Houses are named after them: Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin. They built this castle together, far from prying Muggle eyes, for it was an age when magic was feared by common people, and witches and wizards suffered much persecution.”

 

He paused, gazed blearily around the room, and continued.

 

“For a few years, the founders worked in harmony together, seeking out youngsters who showed signs of magic and bringing them to the castle to be educated. But then disagreements sprang up between them. A rift began to grow between Slytherin and the others. Slytherin wished to be more selective about the students admitted to Hogwarts. Не believed that magical learning should be kept within all-magic families. He disliked taking students of Muggle parentage, believing them to be untrustworthy. After a while, there was a serious argument on the subject between Slytherin and Gryffindor, and Slytherin left the school.”

 

Professor Binns paused again, pursing his lips, looking like a wrinkled old tortoise.

 

“Reliable historical sources tell us this much,” he said. “But these honest facts have been obscured by the fanciful legend of the Chamber of Secrets. The story goes that Slytherin had built a hidden chamber in the castle, of which the other founders knew nothing.”

 

“Slytherin, according to the legend, sealed the Chamber of Secrets so that none would be able to open it until his own true heir arrived at the school. The heir alone would be able to unseal the Chamber of Secrets, unleash the horror within, and use it to purge the school of all who were unworthy to study magic.”

 

There was silence as he finished telling the story, but it wasn't the usual, sleepy silence that filled Professor Binns's classes. There was unease in the air as everyone continued to watch him, hoping for more. Professor Binns looked faintly annoyed.

 

“The whole thing is arrant nonsense, of course,” he said. “Naturally, the school has been searched for evidence of such a chamber, many times, by the most learned witches and wizards. It does not exist. A tale told to frighten the gullible.”

 

Hermione's hand was back in the air.

 

“Sir, what exactly do you mean by the 'horror' within the Chamber?”

 

“That is believed to be some sort of monster, which the Heir of Slytherin alone can control,” said Professor Binns in his dry, reedy voice. 

 

Harry coughed which oddly sounded like ‘basilisk’. 

 

Only Jasmine, Daphne, and Tracey were able to hear that. 

 

Jasmine gave him a questioning look. He responded by smiling at her innocently. Tracey and Daphne looked at each other and decided that they were going to question him after the class. He still hadn't told them about the destruction of the diary and the memories he gained from it.

 

The class exchanged nervous looks.

 

“I tell you, the thing does not exist,” said Professor Binns, shuffling his notes. “There is no Chamber and no monster.”

 

“But, sir,” said Seamus Finnigan, “if the Chamber can only be opened by Slytherin's true heir, no one else would be able to find it, would they?”

 

“Nonsense, O'Flaherty,” said Professor Binns in an aggravated tone. “If a long succession of Hogwarts headmasters and headmistresses haven't found the thing—”

 

“But, Professor,” piped up Parvati Patil, “you'd probably have to use Dark Magic to open it—”

 

“Just because a wizard doesn't use Dark Magic doesn't mean he can't, Miss Pennyfeather,” snapped Professor Binns. “I repeat, if the likes of Dumbledore—”

 

“But maybe you've got to be related to Slytherin, SO Dumbledore couldn't—” began Dean Thomas, but Professor Binns had had enough.

 

“That will do,” he said sharply. “It is a myth! It does not exist! There is not a shred of evidence that Slytherin ever built so much as a secret broom cupboard! I regret telling you such a foolish story! We will return, if you please, to history, to solid, believable, verifiable fact!”

 

And within five minutes, the class had sunk back into its usual torpor. When the class ended, Harry stood up from his seat.

 

“See you later, Jasmine.” he bid her goodbye and walked out with Daphne and Tracey on either side of him, with their one hand in his. 

 

Jasmine smiled warmly and waved at him.

 

“So? Are you going to tell us what you did last night, alone in the Room of Requirement?” Daphne asked when they were in the hallway.

 

“Sure, let's get Iris and Astoria first and we will go to the Room and then I'll tell you everything.” Harry said, squeezing their hands. 

 

They both smiled and hurried him towards the Slytherin common room where Iris and Astoria had returned from their classes, hopefully.

 

“What Professor Binns said was true for the most part. Slytherin did leave the school, he indeed left a secret chamber in Hogwarts. Though it isn't a myth, it is a fact. And the monster of the chamber is a basilisk.” Harry informed them once they were in the room of requirement. 

 

Daphne, Astoria, and Tracey gasped as they heard the name ‘basilisk’ while Iris was looking at him cluelessly.

 

“What is a basilisk?” She asked.

 

“A basilisk is the most dangerous magical snake. Its venom is the most poisonous and it has the power to kill others by just looking at them. So, if you looked into the basilisk's eyes, you'd be dead instantly. And it can grow up to 50 feet. It's a very rare snake, almost legendary.” Astoria told her. 

 

Iris also started looking a little scared, imagining a 50 feet tall snake roaming in the halls and students dying by just looking at it like flies. 

 

She stared at Harry.

 

“Tell me you killed it, Harry,” She pleaded.

 

“No, I didn't. The snake can only be controlled by a parselmouth and there are none in the school now. I tried to see if I'm parselmouth, but I am not.”

 

“So what will happen to the basilisk?” Tracey asked worriedly.

 

“Nothing. It will just stay in the chamber.” Harry shrugged. 

 

That got him a murderous glare from Daphne.

 

“Yes, why not? Let's ignore the giant fucking basilisk that can kill wizards like they were insects. Let's totally ignore that it is residing in Hogwart's underbelly, and let's also ignore that You-Know-Who is also a fucking parselmouth and can set the basilisk on the students when he comes back. You can't tell me that is not a possibility. We saw him last year, how can we be sure that he's really gone this time?” Daphne ranted, wildly gesticulating with her hands. She didn't know when she had stood up from her seat and was standing in front of him.

 

“Language!” Tracey admonished her, but Daphne just ignored her and went on glaring at him. 

 

Harry raised his eyebrows.

 

“My dear Daph, calm down. I have a plan.” he chuckled nonchalantly, grabbing her arm and pulling her into his lap.

 

“Harry!” She yelped as she was forced to sit on his lap. Her arms wrapped around his neck while his hands encircled her waist.

 

“Harry!” Tracey groaned exasperatedly. “There are children here.”

 

Astoria and Iris were amused but went angry when Tracey declared them children.

 

“And what are you? A 50-year-old adult?” Astoria asked her sarcastically. Iris nodded at that, joining her friend's side. Tracey smiled abashedly not knowing what to say.

 

“We are doing nothing inappropriate. I'm just letting my tired best friend sit in my lap. What is wrong with that?” he asked innocently, tilting his head for good measure. 

 

But no one was fooled by his act.

 

“Harry, let me go.” Daphne glared and blushed at the same time. She squirmed in embarrassment, unintentionally grinding her arse on his crotch. 

 

Harry grinned and quickly pecked on the lips, ignoring the blood rushing south.

 

Daphne's eyes glazed for a moment at the sudden kiss, but she recovered quickly and scowled at him, craning her mouth away from the reach of his lips.

 

“Nope! It is your punishment for doubting me and yelling at me. If you really want, I'll let you go, but I won't tell all of you my plan. So decide, do you want to sit in my lap and hear the plan or not?”

 

“Daphne will sit in Harry's lap.” Tracey ordered.

 

“Daphne will sit in Harry's lap.” Astoria chirped in.

 

“Daphne will sit in Harry's lap.” Iris grinned.

 

Daphne groaned and buried her face in his neck, grinning at their betrayal . “Okay.” 

 

Harry smiled, drawing circles with his thumb on her lower back.

 

‘It is not that I don't like it. In fact, I love it, but why in front of them? I don't want to look embarrassed.’ Daphne thought shyly, aware of his hardening cock beneath her.

 

“So, as our dear Daph informed us about Voldemort's ability to control the basilisk, I made a plan to counter that. I thought about killing the basilisk, but then I mused, why not control it? Why not use it against Voldemort if he ever comes back? So, I thought I'd use my Deus to put it under my spell. I don't like using my Deus often as it makes everything boring, but I'll make an exception here.”

 

“Oh, that's a nice plan. So when are you going to do that?” asked Tracey.

 

“Tonight, after everyone is asleep.” answered Harry.

 

“Can we come with you?” Iris questioned, excited at the prospect of joining her brother on an adventure. 

 

Harry frowned for a second before nodding.

 

“Sure, I'll keep you all safe.”

 

The girls grinned, overjoyed at the chance to see a 50 feet tall basilisk.

 

“It'll be fun.” Daphne added.

 

“Yep!” Harry assented. 

 

Daphne's eyes widened as her lips were suddenly occupied by Harry's mouth. She gasped in the kiss, feeling him nibbling on her lower lip. A hot and tingly sensation shot through her being, setting her lips on fire. 

 

It was a sensation overload. 

 

She felt his hands running on her back, each touch sending a jolt of electricity through her. It was as if her very clothes had vanished, as if his fingers were tracing her naked skin.

 

And she returned his kiss, slowly rolling her hips against his erection. She bit back a giggle when she felt him stiffen and moan in her mouth.

 

“Harry!” Tracey hit him lightly on his shoulder. 

 

He broke the kiss and looked at Tracey.

 

“What? I'm just kissing my best friend. There's nothing inappropriate about that. It's totally normal.” He pouted. 

 

Tracey rolled her eyes at the transparent excuse. 

 

Daphne was still in a daze, her heart thumping with the rhythm of Harry's pulsating dick which was buried beneath her left arse cheek. She was so disappointed when Harry stopped the kissing that she wanted to scream at Tracey for disturbing them.

 

“She is just jealous.” Daphne said annoyedly, giving her a pointed look. Tracey scowled at them and pointed towards Iris and Astoria who had covered their eyes with their hands but were peeping through their fingers.

 

“You'll become a bad influence on them. Imagine your little sisters doing that same thing with other boys next year.”

 

Harry was totally unmoved by that argument. He was pretty sure that Iris would ignore all the other boys and be loyal to him. But the argument worked on Daphne. She climbed down from his lap reluctantly and looked at Astoria.

 

“What you have seen is only done by adults. You aren't allowed to do this with any boy until you are 17 and married. Do you understand me?” Daphne uttered in a strict tone. 

 

Astoria narrowed her eyes at her big sister.

 

“Sure.” She said sarcastically, not meaning it.

 

“You are also not allowed to do this with any boy until you are… well, you're never allowed to do this with any boy.” Harry said to Iris before Daphne and Astoria could start their usual squabbling.

 

“Okay, brother.” Iris said seriously, promising herself to never let anyone else touch her. 

 

Harry raised his eyebrows, he was trying to joke, but it seems Iris had taken it seriously. Well, good for her… and him. 

 

Tracey gave him a disapproving look, clearly not agreeing with his selfish sentiment. He wanted to defend himself by saying he was joking, but Daphne spoke up before he could clear up the misunderstanding. She looked at him, impressed. “You have a very obedient sister. Let's exchange our sisters. You take Astoria and I'll take Iris.” 

 

Daphne grinned. 

 

Harry acted as if he was considering it.

 

“Why not?” He matched her grin.

 

“NO!” Iris yelled abruptly. 

 

She was hyperventilating. 

 

Her eyes were frantic. 

 

She was looking at Harry in desperation. 

 

The humourous atmosphere had suddenly changed and the air was cackling with tension.

 

“Don't leave me.” she gasped, tears began falling down her cheeks. 

 

Harry's eyes widened, but he hurried toward her and pulled her in his arms.

 

“It's okay. We were just joking, little one. Don't worry, I'll never leave you. Never. It was just a joke. Please don't cry.” he murmured in her ear and ran his fingers through her hair. 

 

The other girls were dumbfounded. They didn't know what just happened. One second everyone was joking and then the redhead was crying miserably. 

 

Iris looked up at his face, seeing his eyes full of concern and love. She nodded uncertainly, the crippling dead ebbing away. 

 

Harry smiled unsurely and placed a loud kiss on her forehead.

 

“Are you alright?” He asked gently. 

 

She nodded. 

 

He tried to step back, but she didn't let go of his neck, clinging to him as if her life depended on it. She looked at him and shook her head insistently. 

 

Harry nodded.

 

“Astoria, go sit with Daph and Tracey.” he ordered. She emptied the seat and huddled beside her own sister. 

 

Harry took the newly unoccupied seat. 

 

Iris swiftly climbed over his lap and hid her face in the side of his neck. Her arms firmly coiled around him. Her brother caressed her hair with one hand while he held her close with the other arm around her waist. 

 

He continued murmuring assurances in her ear.

 

“What is happening?” Daphne asked, seeing the antics of the Potter siblings.

 

“I think Iris has Athazagoraphobia. The fear of being forgotten, replaced, or abandoned. It might have been triggered when Daphne asked Harry to exchange her for me. It actually now makes sense, all those strange quirks of Iris.” Astoria said thoughtfully, having noticed Iris' unnatural urge to be around Harry. 

 

Daphne gave her an impressed look. Even she didn't know what that long word meant. 

 

Tracey, meanwhile, was worried for Harry and Iris. It perfectly explained why Iris was always with Harry in her free time. She had only one friend in her year, Astoria. And even that was because Astoria was with them most of the time. 

 

She doubted Iris would make any friends in her year if she was always around the Second Years. But she was in no position to critique her, not if what Astoria said was true. 

 

Iris finally calmed down and climbed off Harry's lap. She sat beside him. Her arms wrapped around his right hand and her head rested on his shoulder. 

 

Harry looked at them.

 

“We'll never ever joke about this topic again.” he said somberly. 

 

They all nodded. 

 

Everyone was silent for the next few minutes.

 

“Iris? We have a class in 15 minutes. Let's go.” Astoria gave an understanding smile. 

 

Iris nodded and looked at him. He smiled and hugged her tightly and then placed a kiss on her cheek.

 

“I won't go anywhere. Don't worry.” He reassured her. 

 

She went out with Astoria quickly after that. 

 

Harry let out a heavy sigh when they two were gone.

 

Daphne and Tracey settled beside him and squeezed his shoulders reassuringly. He offered them a small smile and rested his head on Tracey's shoulder.

 

“Sometimes, I wish Iris was with me from the start. Even if it meant her being abused by the Dursleys. Maybe then my mysterious power would have been developed early to protect her. Maybe then Iris wouldn't be scared of being abandoned or maybe then she wouldn't be so obsessed with me.” Harry thought out loud, not really sure if he disliked her obsession with him. It was kind of flattering.

 

The two girls remained quiet, knowing that Harry just wanted them to listen.

 

“Do you know, she kisses me every night on the lips as if she was my girlfriend.” He confessed. 

 

This surprised them.

 

“What?” They asked, horrified. 

 

Harry nodded, not caring about their disgusted looks.

 

“She sleeps beside me every night. She said that it helps to stop the nightmares. When she looked at us kissing each other that day, she demanded that I kiss her too.” He said softly, revealing his secrets to his best friends. 

 

Tracey and Daphne didn't know how to react. What could they say? That it was disgusting, and that he was a monster? They couldn't say that. No, not after seeing what just happened a few minutes ago. They could very well imagine Iris demanding to kiss him so she felt as important and relevant to Harry as the older girls.

 

They remained silent.

 

“Let's go. We also have our class.” Harry announced and started for the door. 

 

Tracey and Daphne looked at each other and nodded. They went after him, taking his each hand in theirs. This would change nothing between them, they wanted to say but the gesture was enough. 

 

Harry left the room with a happy smile on his face.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Harry and the girls were inside the second-floor bathroom.

 

“Harry? Why are we in a girls’ bathroom?” Daphne asked, amusement shining through her voice. “Should I be worried that you are secretly a girl?”

 

“Nope. Didn't you feel my manliness wiggling when you were sitting in my lap?” Harry quipped back unashamedly.

 

“Harry!” Tracey complained with a bright red face.

 

“Don't worry, Tracey, you can sit on his lap next time and feel his snake trying to slither into your knickers.” Daphne said with faux sympathy, trying not to blush at Harry's crass comment.

 

“The next time, whoever makes a sexual joke is going to get their personal parts damaged.” Astoria said coldly, glaring at both Harry and Daphne, getting fed up by their innuendos. 

 

Harry visibly shivered and Daphne smiled nervously.

 

“We are here because the entrance to the chamber is here.” Harry decided to get directly to the point. 

 

They looked at him with deadpan looks, trying to see if he was joking.

 

Harry rolled his eyes at their disbelief and pointed his finger at the cylindrical structure which was in the centre of the room. A golden mist covered the whole structure in a span of a second. Then, a deep rumble later, the cylindrical structure folded into itself, revealing a dark circular hole through the floor.  

 

A staircase materialised at the edge, going down the whole way.

 

“Follow me.” He said and walked to the centre of the room where the hole and stairs were. 

 

The girls were fast on his heels.

 

“It's so dark, I can't see anything.” Iris said, peering at the man-sized hole. 

 

Harry grabbed her hand, entwining his fingers with hers, and started climbing down the stairs.

 

“Don't worry, Iris.” Harry grinned and snapped his finger. The whole tunnel-like structure was bathed in golden light. 

 

The golden mist was everywhere.

 

“Whoa!” Iris exclaimed in wonder. Harry chuckled and squeezed her hand. 

 

They continued walking down the stairs. It took them at least half an hour to reach the bottom.

 

“Couldn't you just teleport us to the final point?” asked Iris.

 

“Of course, but there wouldn't be any fun in it.” He grinned. The others looked at him as if asking, ‘How in the hell is walking a fun thing?’

 

Harry, ignoring their looks, continued leading them deeper into the tunnel. 

 

There were small animal bones, making a crunching noise at each step. Then there was a giant snakeskin lying at the side. 

 

That scene made them wary and alert. 

 

Finally, they stood in front of a solid wall on which entwined snakes were carved. They had emeralds for their eyes. Harry's mist wrapped around the snakes and a moment later, the wall parted. 

 

Harry led his friends into the chamber. Towering stone pillars entwined with more carved serpents rose to support a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long, black shadows through the odd, greenish gloom that filled the place. 

 

They walked to the end of the chamber where a statue stood against the back wall and rose as high as the pillars. It was ancient and monkeyish, with a long, thin beard that fell almost to the bottom of the wizard's sweeping stone robes, where two enormous grey feet stood on the smooth Chamber floor.

 

“It is so ugly.” Daphne said, looking at the statue.

 

“Show some respect, Daph. We are in the house named after him, the great Salazar Slytherin.” mocked Harry.

 

“Let's quickly do your magic on the basilisk so we can go back. I don't like being here.” Tracey said, shivering with cold and fear. 

 

Harry looked at her and nodded. 

 

He pointed his palm at the bottom of the statue. The golden mist shot out from his palm and seeped through the stone. He closed his eyes and curled his fingers inward. 

 

A minute later there was a noise of grinding stones. 

 

Salazar Slytherin's mouth opened, and a moment later a giant body fell on the floor, in front of them. They all took a step back. 

 

The basilisk's scales were poisonous green. 

 

Its giant body rose. 

 

Its golden eyes stared down at them. Harry presented his hand forward, his palm facing toward the basilisk. 

 

The others were staring at the basilisk in awe and fear. The fear was numbed after a moment. They were still alive, even after looking the basilisk in the eye. 

 

The basilisk lowered its snout and touched it to Harry's palm. 

 

Harry grinned, rubbing his palm at the rough scales of the basilisk. 

 

The others sighed in relief at seeing that the basilisk was subservient to Harry. They knew that Harry was immensely powerful and his Deus obviously worked, but there was still that primal fear which remained in their foremind.

 

“I shall name you snakey!” Harry said in a childish excited voice.

 

“Nope. You can't do that.” Daphne said, glaring at him for choosing such an immature name.

 

“She is right.” Tracey and Astoria chimed in.

 

“Iris? Isn't Snakey a good name?” He asked forlornly. 

 

She giggled and shook her head. 

 

Harry sighed and looked up at the basilisk who was looking at everybody in confusion.

 

“You shan't be named Snakey. Your name will be Anguis.” Harry proposed after a moment of deliberation.

 

“Where is your creativity, Harry? Again using Latin for English words. Anguis literally means snake in Latin.” Daphne groaned exasperatedly.

 

“I'm not hearing any of you offering a cool name?” He bit back. 

 

“How about Regina? It means queen in Latin and it does sound cool.” Tracey offered.

 

“Yes, Regina is a great name.” Iris and Astoria joined in.

 

“Hmm, I agree, and seeing that the basilisk is female, Regina suits her.

 

“Everybody, meet Regina.” Harry announced with a grin.

Chapter 13: Dearest to Me

Chapter Text

  1. Dearest to Me

 

Harry and Iris were huddled together on the bed. 

 

They were just going to bid each other goodnight and were going to sleep when Iris spoke up. “Brother?”

 

Harry looked at her curiously, both lying on their sides and facing each other.

 

“Hmm?” He mumbled idly, combing her hair with his fingers and marvelling at the pleasant silky texture. This had become one of his favourite pastimes.

 

“What is parselmouth?” She asked cluelessly. Harry couldn't help but let out a snort and continued caressing his fingers through her hair, running them over her soft scalp.

 

“The correct question is, who is parselmouth? A parselmouth is a person who can talk to snakes and has the ability to control them. Apparently, Voldemort is one. Why didn't you ask this earlier when Daph was ranting?” He asked.

 

“I didn't want to distract Daphne, and also it was fun seeing her try to scare you.” She giggled cutely, enjoying the sensation of his fingers in her hair. He tapped her nose for the comment but otherwise remained silent. 

 

He was too preoccupied with some other serious thoughts to offer a smile at her mischievous remark.

 

“What is it, brother?” She asked finally, aware of his absent-mindedness. 

 

He sighed softly and looked at her with a frown.

 

“Can you answer my question honestly? I want you to be totally honest.” He demanded, his tone too sombre for her comfort. 

 

She nodded with dread welling up in her stomach.

 

“Do you like it when we kiss, or do you just kiss me to keep up with the other girls? Think properly before answering. This won't change anything between us. I just want an honest response from you.” He said kindly, but there was a slight tremor in his voice as if he was fearing something. His hand slid from her hair to her cheek, cupping it tenderly, his gaze kind and understanding. 

 

She immediately wanted to say ‘Yes, I love kissing you’, but refrained from blurting it out. He wanted an honest answer, and she would think thoroughly before giving it.

 

“It is kind of complicated. When I first asked you to kiss me that night, I both wanted the kiss to feel what it would feel like and to keep up with Tracey and Daphne. But there had been a small fear in the back of my mind that it would be disgusting to put my mouth on another person's mouth. 

 

“I mean, wouldn't it be disgusting if some of their spit entered inside yours? Just yuck! But I was also curious because I saw how Tracey and Daphne were enjoying it, so I took a leap of faith and requested to kiss you. I don't regret it a bit. I enjoy kissing you. I love it.” She said with a bright chirpy smile, her hand cupping his on her cheek. “My first kiss was magical, just like I had heard in stories of handsome princes and pretty princesses. I felt warmth and love for the first time when our lips met. At that moment, I became oblivious to everything but your soft warm lips.”

 

Harry smiled fondly and was amused at her for thinking that kissing was disgusting. But he knew that he wasn't too different at her age, not finding it appealing either, the idea of kissing Daphne and Tracey on the lips had disgusted him at one time.

 

“I am glad.” He sighed in relief.

 

“Then may I get my nightly kiss now?” She asked mischievously. 

 

He chuckled and leaned forward, and so did Iris. 

 

He pressed his lips to hers. Soft and light. Their warm breath pooled between them, and a moment later they were kissing each other passionately as no siblings should. Their mouths were attached in a lewd kiss. Her palms held his face while his hands gripped her waist, pulling her tighter against him until her front was squashed against his, until he could feel her barely grown breasts and her hard nipples mashed on his chest. 

 

He had to consciously restrain his hands from creeping down and fondling her butt, keeping them firmly on the curves of her waist.

 

The lack of air made them pull back after a while, both gasping and panting, but there were matching pleased grins on their faces, indicating the fun they had.

 

“Goodnight, little one,” He wished softly, tracing her soft pink lips with his thumb.

 

“Goodnight, big brother,” She grinned happily, shivering at his touch, her lips tingling. She lightly pecked him on the mouth and turned away from him, nestling against his chest and pulling her knees to her stomach, taking a foetal sleeping position. 

 

Harry placed his arm around her waist and rested it on her tummy, but that hand was quickly seized by Iris, who grabbed it with both of her arms and cuddled it against her chest. Harry sighed in exasperation and kissed her on her neck, trying not to focus on the nipple that was underneath his palm. 

 

Iris giggled. “Don't do that! It tickles.”

 

“Okay.” He whispered, closing his eyes. 

 

He was happy that night with her warm body pressed against his. He was happy that she felt something when they kissed and wasn't just doing it for his sake. 

 

He was glad that she wasn't just doing it from the fear of abandonment.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The next day after classes, in the evening, the five were in the Room of Requirement, finishing their homework. Harry was finally done and sighed tiredly. The teachers really needed to rein in their need to overload students with homework. 

 

Astoria and Iris were on the other side, diligently doing their work. The five were sitting on cushions with a low table separating the first and second years. 

 

Harry had gotten this idea from one of those Japanese cartoons where the family sat on pillows around a large table with short legs. He couldn't recall the names of the shows. It had been a while since he last watched TV.

 

Tracey and Daphne were on either side of him, both doing their work. The blonde was glaring at the parchment while writing on it. She always hated theoretical stuff. Tracey on the other hand was doing it with ease, her brown hair resting on her shoulders in two braids. 

 

He grinned. ‘Time for some fun.’

 

He discreetly pointed his wand at Tracey and mouthed, “Wingardium Leviosa!”

 

Tracey yelped as she hovered in the air briefly before abruptly dropping into Harry's lap. 

 

The other three girls barely spared a single glance and went back to their work, not even surprised. Tracey's back was flushed against Harry's front. Her head was a little higher than his due to the position, so his face was hidden behind her neck.

 

“Harry? What are you doing?” She whined childishly, his arms encircling her waist.

 

“Carrying out my promise. Daphne sat in my lap yesterday, and I don't want to seem partial to her so it's your turn today to take a seat in my coveted lap. I'm just fulfilling my promise. Nothing nefarious.” He smiled innocently. 

 

Tracey turned her head and gave him an unimpressed look, but he could see the blush tinging her cheeks. 

 

Harry grinned, and she conceded defeat with a sigh.

 

“Just don't disturb me while I write. I'm almost done. I don't want to drag my homework because of your interruptions.” She told him. 

 

Harry nodded. 

 

She hauled her books and parchments from her side of the table to his and resumed her work diligently. 

 

Harry, in the meanwhile, hummed a catchy tune he remembered vaguely from a TV show. He was enjoying the pleasant sensation of Tracey perched in his lap. He had always craved physical intimacy but didn't know about it until she had made that deal to hug him whenever she could when he saved her. He was thankful for that event. It made him taste the fun of being physically close to someone.

 

After a few minutes, Tracey announced that her work was done. 

 

Daphne made an irritated noise at them. He watched her with dry amusement. If she didn't waste her time and energy glaring at the parchment then she would have finished it already. 

 

His attention was brought back as Tracey spun in her spot so she was facing him now, her legs crossing behind his back while her arms were around his neck.

 

“Now, fulfil your promise properly.” She smiled playfully and leaned forward. 

 

Harry didn't need any more motivation and he closed the distance between their lips. 

 

Tracey gasped as their lips fit perfectly. 

 

Fire. 

 

Tracey would use that word to describe the feeling that surged within her. Her soft warm body further pressed into his, her smooth lips working on his. 

 

There was so much heat between them that it felt like they were slowly combusting. 

 

He grabbed the back of her head, hooking his fingers in her brown hair, and kissed her more zealously, his other hand touching her hip, slowly sliding up, dragging a fiery path on her skin. 

 

His touch caused goosebumps on her tingling skin. 

 

She shivered as the kiss got heated. 

 

His palm slid under her skirt and rested on her left plump buttock. 

 

Her protest was stifled by his fervent snog. 

 

She was in a daze, incoherent, her brain melting into a puddle. 

 

Tracey loved every moment of it. The fire burning inside her, his electrifying touch, and even his daring hand on her arse. 

 

She loved all of it, but, unfortunately, the lack of air was the natural interruption of their passionate make-out session. Pulling back her head she stared into his eyes. 

 

Those damn adorable emerald eyes could make her do anything for him. 

 

She was panting. 

 

He was panting. 

 

A pleased grin on both of their faces. 

 

His other hand had also joined the previous one in grasping her pert arse under her skirt, making her bite her lip as he fondled her round flesh.

 

The clearing of throat drew her attention from Harry's entrancing beautiful eyes. She looked beside her, at Daphne who was smiling smugly and pointing her finger at the opposite side where Astoria and Iris were peeping through their fingers.

 

“Sorry!” She squeaked, blood rushing to her face, and moaned loudly when his splayed fingers sank into her soft cheeks, squeezing her bum. 

 

The other girls gave her disbelieving looks, shocked at the indecent sound that left her.

 

Tracey felt that she should have died of shame at that moment. That would have been way better, saving her from the embarrassment. 

 

She glowered at Harry who was stifling his laughter. Climbing off his lap she sat at her place, not looking at anybody and just staring at her parchment. 

 

A second later, laughter erupted around her, drowning her in their mirth. Everyone was laughing, except her of course. 

 

She shot a murderous look at Harry who was holding his stomach as he laughed. 

 

He slung his arm around her neck and kissed her sweetly on the cheek.

 

“Don't be embarrassed. That was the correct response to my stimulus.” He said, wiggling his fingers. 

 

She huffed and turned her face away from him.

 

“Okay, okay, I'm sorry, I'm sorry. What will it take for you to forgive me? You know that I can't bear to see you angry at me.” He asked, bumping his shoulder against hers and placing another kiss on her cheek.

 

“Ask him to write my homework. Please?” Daphne butted in excitedly. 

 

Tracey snorted and looked back at Harry. She pushed his head —which was too close— back a little, or else she might have given in to the temptation and kissed him again.

 

“Can I ask you to do anything?” She questioned, raising her eyebrow in challenge.

 

“Well, yes, except either asking for my life or to become your boyfriend or husband.” He half-joked.

 

Tracey rolled her eyes at him. It wasn't as if she was ever going to ask him to sacrifice his life. And as for her asking him to commit himself to her, that was never going to happen. She was disappointed by it. Very disappointed, but she wasn't going to destroy their friendship for it. It wasn't her decision what Harry did sexually in his spare time. 

 

She sighed, inhaling deeply, ready to say her mind.

 

“I want us to stop kissing and touching each other inappropriately.” She announced in a weak tone. 

 

Harry frowned at that but didn't protest.

 

“Okay. As you wish, would you tell me the reason?” He asked, unsure of the sudden change. 

 

She nodded.

 

“We are moving too fast. We are only twelve and are already kissing and groping each other. It is just too fast. I don't want to do something that I'll regret later. So, I want us to go back to when we just hugged each other and kissed each other on the cheeks and not on the lips,” She explained half-heartedly as if she herself wasn't sure what she wanted.

 

“Of course. It is your decision. I'm sorry if I crossed some boundaries. I thought you enjoyed it so I did it.” He said carefully, hiding his thoughts behind a sheepish look. 

 

She smiled, shaking her head.

 

“I enjoyed it and that was the problem,” She confessed, her answer barely a whisper. 

 

Harry nodded although he didn't get what she meant by that. ‘If you enjoy something then why are you stopping it?’ he thought. 

 

Looking at the others, he saw that they all were paying attention to their conversation instead of their homework. 

 

He glanced at Daphne and tilted his head in thought.

 

“So Daphne, we also have to stop doing these things?” He enquired, making her scowl.

 

“Why? I don't have any problem with that. We'll continue.” She said immediately.

 

“Are you sure?” He asked again.

 

“Of course.” She grinned assuredly. 

 

Tracey gave her a disapproving look, thinking that Daphne should have followed her example and put on some limits. Both Daphne and Harry were impulsive and rash, and she could see trouble brewing in the near future. She was thankful when Astoria spoke up and made a good point.

 

“I wonder what our parents would say. Having a physical relationship with a boy who isn't even your boyfriend or betrothed, and all of that at the age of twelve,” She said sweetly

 

Daphne groaned and stared at her younger sister.

 

“What do you want to keep your mouth shut and sealed?”

 

“Hmm. A promise. I want your promise that you wouldn't go all the way until you are 15. I hope you'll mature by that time and will stop this stupid thing with Harry. 

 

“I don't know why you are even continuing it. Harry is indirectly saying that he'll be a playboy and won't have a permanent relationship with anyone. You'll be just a stepping stone in his path to woo many girls. 

 

“I hope you haven't forgotten the lessons and warnings mother had given us before coming to Hogwarts.” Astoria implored logically. 

 

She had the utmost respect for Harry, but this was the one thing she couldn't ignore. Daphne was her sister after all, she was obliged to look out for her. His switching between Tracey and Daphne as if they were just clothes had made her insides turn. 

 

Tracey looked uncomfortable at the accusation. She wanted to defend Harry, but Astoria had raised some true concerns. Was she just one of the many girls Harry was going to seduce? What after it? Was he going to abandon her after that? 

 

Daphne was having mixed feelings about her own decision. She knew and trusted Harry absolutely, but Astoria was also telling the truth. She looked at Harry who wore a pensive expression. 

 

Iris, on the other hand, gave them dirty looks. Who were they to question her ‘big brother’? They should feel blessed that he was giving them a chance to be with him, and now instead of being grateful they were doubting him. Pathetic. Before she could say anything in his defence, Harry spoke up himself.

 

“I think you all are misunderstanding me.” He started and looked everybody in the eye. “As I have said to Tracey and Daph last year, in terms of relationships, there is the ‘best friend/family’ category which is above everything else for me. 

 

“You all are in that category. That is the most important relationship to me. You all are the dearest to me, the only people I care about. So, even if Tracey and Daph decide to not have any physical relationship with me in the future then that's fine. It won't matter in the least. They will remain my best friends.

 

“I am sorry that I assumed that they'd be interested in me. As for my commitment issue, I just don't like tying myself to anyone. I believe in enjoying my life. I believe in the freedom to do anything. So, of course, I may have other physical relationships, or maybe not. I don't know that right now. The future will decide that. 

 

“I won't change my life for one person. I won't change myself for anyone. I won't even question if Daph and Tracey decide to date some other boy in the future. I'll be angry, I'll be disappointed, but I'll tolerate it. 

 

“Daphne and Tracey have the right to choose their significant others. But they have to promise me that they'll still remain my best friends, my family. Just as I have promised them that they'd be the most important persons in my life. I want a promise in return from them that they won't change themselves, that they won't forget me for some boyfriend/husband, and that the worth of our relationship won't decrease because of any other relationship they may have. That I won't be replaced. That I won't be some distant memory for them. 

 

That is the only promise I need from them because I can't go back from here. They are my best friends, and I'm not going to compromise. So help me, if in future your husbands/boyfriends have changed you, that I have been replaced, that I don't matter to you anymore, then I'm going to fucking torture the shite out of those who have changed you and give them the most horrible deaths in the history of cruelty.” He finished his monologue passionately, putting his emotions in words, and banging his palm on the table in anger. The girls jolted back at his sudden anger. 

 

Harry sighed and deflated, closing his eyes, realising that he had almost started screaming.

 

“Sorry for that,” He said after a second, with his eyes open and a forced smile on his lips. 

 

Astoria looked down guiltily. And Daphne and Tracey were clinging to either side, hugging him tightly.

 

“I'm sorry for even doubting you for a moment. We'll be together forever, and that I promise. And no matter what happens, you'll be one of the most important people to me.” Tracey said emotionally, burying her face in his neck.

 

“Same.” Daphne joined. 

 

Harry tightened his grip on their waists, pulling them as close as he could. ‘No one is going to take them away from me. No one. There is no going back.’

 

When they were back to normal and were sitting side-by-side again, Astoria looked at him apologetically.

 

“I'm sorry, Harry,” She said softly.

 

Harry shook his head.

 

“No need for that, Astoria. You were just looking out for your sister. You have my admiration and respect for that.” He smiled, impressed at her for speaking against him. She ducked her head in embarrassment and went back to writing her homework. 

 

Iris, meanwhile, was glad that everything worked out and her brother wasn't sad anymore.

 

“Daphne? Aren't you going to promise something to Astoria?” He asked, amused. 

 

The blonde nodded.

 

“Okay, Astoria, I'll accept this condition. I won't go all the way with Harry until I am 15.” She shrugged. 

 

Astoria nodded unsurely. 

 

Daphne leaned into his side and whispered in his ear so only he could hear it. “Doesn't really matter though. We could do so many other things in three years before finally doing it .” She smirked slyly. 

 

Harry chuckled and placed a kiss on her head.

 

~xXxXx~

 

The months passed quickly, and it was Christmas morning. 

 

The fear of the ‘Chamber of secrets’ had vanished after nothing happened for weeks. The five did visit Regina a couple of times in their free time, but soon the basilisk went into deep slumber and was forgotten. Daphne and Astoria went home for the Yule holidays. Tracey also decided to go home as her father had arrived back in England for the holidays. Apparently, her father worked in America and was rarely home. Harry couldn't fathom why he would go to America for work. Wasn't there work available in the British Isles? Whatever, it wasn't his concern.

 

He woke up early on Christmas morning and was faced with the same problem he faced every day. Iris was huddled against his chest with his one hand cuddled against her breasts. But today was Christmas and he decided it would be fun to spend more time with her, so he didn't feel guilty when he woke her up early. 

 

He shook her shoulder gently with his free hand. 

 

She turned around and opened her eyes slowly. 

 

‘Will it be narcissistic to love her beautiful emerald eyes?’ He thought with an amused smile.

 

“Good morning, little one,” He kissed her forehead. 

 

Iris just looped her hands around his neck and pulled him beside her.

 

“Too early!” She complained, pressing against him, her face resting on his chest, and her hands wrapped around his neck. 

 

Harry chuckled and ran his fingers through her red hair.

 

“Okay, as you wish, I thought I'd give you your two Christmas presents, but since you are not—” He was interrupted as Iris pounced on him, straddling his stomach and gawking at him in delight.

 

“Presents? I have never received presents before. It will be so much fun.” She squealed gleefully, hugging him enthusiastically. 

 

Harry smiled, hiding his sadness and rage at hearing that she hadn't received any presents before.

 

“Yes. It will be fun. But before that, you must go shower first and wait in the common room. I'll bring you your presents there.” He instructed calmly. 

 

She nodded emphatically, her hair flying here and there.

 

“Okay. I'm going.” She said excitedly, kissing him loudly on the cheek, and leapt from the bed. She put on the invisibility cloak and flounced out of his room in haste.

 

She was waiting in the common room, sitting at their spot on the sofa in the corner. Her face lit up at seeing him enter the common room. He was carrying a long package in his hands. 

 

The few people who were in the Slytherin common room guessed what it was. He plopped down beside her and handed it to her. She looked confused, but after tearing all the packing, her face showed mixed feelings. There was wonder and happiness, but there was also perplexity. 

 

Sitting in her lap was Nimbus 2001.

 

“Whoa! That's Nimbus 2001. The latest and fastest broom in the market.” Draco Malfoy said in awe from across the room. 

 

Harry shot him a glare and Malfoy turned away with a huff.

 

“But what will I do with it? I'm not in Slytherin's Quidditch team, and I've heard that first years aren't allowed to own their own broom.” Iris whispered as other students were trying to glance at the broom surreptitiously. 

 

Harry smiled, placing his arm around her shoulders, and whispered back. “Don't worry, if anyone asks then tell them it's my broom, but in reality, it will be yours. As for Quidditch, you may be selected next year for the team. It's all up to you if you're interested in Quidditch or not. But the broom is not for that purpose. You see, I want us to fly together on the broom and have an enjoyable peaceful time. It'll be a fun activity, no? Are you up for it? Just you and me, flying in the air.” 

 

Her eyes widened, imagining the scenario, and she nodded in agreement.

 

“My second gift?” She asked, remembering that he had said he'd give two. 

 

Harry laughed and kissed her forehead, making her blush.

 

“For that, you have to come back to my room.” He said and led her to his room, sitting her on his bed and standing before her.

 

He pulled out a beautiful emerald necklace from his pocket and dangled it before her. 

 

A black metal snake wrapped the emerald gem at its edges and bit its own tail. It was gorgeous. She recalled seeing the same necklace sometimes on Tracey's or Daphne's neck.

 

“Do you like it?” He asked expectantly. 

 

Iris beamed at him and nodded.

 

“Put it on me.” She requested, grabbing his arm and pulling him down beside her.

 

“Aren't you eager?” He chuckled at her impatient glare. 

 

He scooted closer and placed his hand on her slender neck, moving her red hair to one side and locking the clasp of the necklace behind her neck. 

 

She touched the gem and metal snake reverently. A lone tear escaped her. She wiped it quickly and smiled at her big brother. 

 

He smiled back uncertainly. 

 

She promptly climbed into his lap and hugged him tight, her arms around his neck, her legs crossed behind his back, and his arms wrapped around her waist in return. 

 

“Don't move until I say so. I want to stay like this for a moment.” She whispered in his ear.

 

“As you command, little one,” He laughed softly, squeezing her waist. She buried her face in his neck and inhaled hoarsely. 

 

She remembered all of her childhood, and there wasn't a single time when she received a gift. Being an orphan in an orphanage was bad, but being a freak orphan in an orphanage was worse. How she wished Harry, her big brother, had always been there with her. How she wished he had been with her back when she cried alone in her sleep, so he could have hugged her, so he could have comforted her. 

 

She shook her head. The dark past was past and the future was bright. She promised herself that she wouldn't leave her brother's side until she died. He was the only boy she needed. He would be her brother, he would be her mother, he would be her father, and he would be her lover. She didn't need anyone but just him.

 

“Iris? Are you okay?” He queried as he heard her sniffles, his voice full of concern. 

 

She pulled back, staring at him with unquenchable love, and nodded with a soft smile. 

 

The smile suddenly faded. She didn't give him any presents. She didn't give any of her friends any gifts. Her stomach dropped at that dreadful thought.

 

“I'm fine, brother, but I just remembered that I didn't give you any presents. I also didn't give others any gifts. I never had to give anyone gifts before so I forgot about Christmas presents,” She confessed in a disappointed voice. 

 

Harry cupped her face and gave her a smug smile.

 

“Don't worry. I took care of it. I gave everybody gifts in your name. I knew you'd have forgotten about it. And as for you not giving me a gift, you being with me is the best gift I can ask for. Who cannot adore a cute little redhead sister?”

 

She just didn't know what to say. He had considered everything for her. 

 

She only had one thing in mind. She leaned in and captured his lips in a toe-curling kiss. 

 

He was the one, she decided. He was the only one that mattered. The only one she loved, and the only one she would ever love.

 

~xXxXx~

 

Iris was awed and impressed when he explained that the necklace had the power to summon him and that a part of his magic resided in it. She was very happy. A part of his Deus, a part of him was in the necklace. He also explained that he had given one to Astoria as well. Iris was happy that Astoria also got the amazing necklace as she was her friend, but there was a prick of jealousy which she squashed immediately. Her brother had said that he would have many physical relationships in the future so she shouldn't be jealous. It was not that anyone could ever replace her. She was his only sister. Others were his friends, but she was his sister , the one related to blood. The one who slept beside him every night. The one he called ‘his little one’. 

 

She shouldn't be jealous. Others had nothing on her.

 

They spent the time before breakfast outside flying on the new broom. 

 

Iris instantly loved flying. It was loads better than flying on those frail school brooms. She knew she was good, but hearing it from her brother made her puff up her chest in pride. And him sitting behind her with his arms closely wrapped around her body was just a bonus. 

 

A very appreciated and loved bonus. 

 

After breakfast, they were seated in the common room. He was helping her with the remaining homework. They had decided to skip the Room of Requirement that day since the common room had very few students and the atmosphere was peaceful enough. 

 

They were seated at their usual place and Harry was explaining the importance of some ingredients in potions to her. She was great at potions. She was thankful that Professor Snape didn't sneer at her as he did with other students. He mostly ignored her existence in his class. She didn't have any problem with that. It was way better than being the subject of his sneer or verbal abuse. She had seen many other students regarding her with jealous looks for that privilege. 

 

Harry suddenly stopped his explanation and stared at Crabbe and Goyle who were questioning Draco about the Chamber of Secrets. 

 

A sly smile tugged on his lips.

 

“Harry?” She asked curiously. 

 

He looked back at her, the mirthful smile still on his face.

 

“I just found two lions in the den of snakes.” He smirked and pointed to where Draco was talking with Crabbe and Goyle. 

 

She looked at him questioningly.

 

“They are Jasmine and Ron in the skin of Crabbe and Goyle. I suspect the use of Polyjuice potion.” He further explained. 

 

As Crabbe and Goyle went out of the common room, Harry followed them. And Iris followed Harry. They left the common room behind. 

 

He looked around and saw that they were alone in the hallway. Crabbe/Ron and Goyle/Jasmine were reaching the end of the hallway.

 

“Jasmine! Ron!” He yelled at their backs. And they turned around to look at him. 

 

Harry shook his head as he walked up to them, Iris close behind him.

 

“What's with this new guise? I didn't know you were in that type of kinky stuff, Jasmine.” He said to her, their eyes widening as they realised that Harry knew about their deceit. 

 

Ron's hand itched towards his robe, but a wand was pressed to his neck, Iris glaring at him.

 

“Don't you dare attack Harry!” She said coldly. Jasmine also had her wand in her hand, but fortunately, she wasn't pointing at anyone.

 

“Easy there, dear Iris. No need to blow his head… yet.” He joked and turned his attention back to Jasmine. 

 

Iris pocketed her wand and glared at Crabbe/Ron.

 

“Give me a valid reason why you infiltrated the Slytherin common room and I'll let this go. I'm pretty sure that there will be a serious punishment for using Polyjuice potion to infiltrate another house's common rooms. Just think what Professor Snape will do to you both.” He smirked. 

 

Jasmine and Ron shivered visibly. Everyone knew how cruel Snape was to the Gryffindors. 

 

A moment later their body gave a melting impression, and they were returned back to their real body.

 

“Now you look a lot better. Just Jasmine, not you Ron. I was missing this unique blue hair and the beautiful crystal blue eyes.” His lips tugged up. 

 

Jasmine rolled her eyes at him and his try at flirting.

 

“We just wanted to know the truth behind the Chamber of Secrets. Who better than Draco Malfoy to ask?” She shrugged nonchalantly. 

 

Harry groaned and shook his head.

 

“Where is Hermione? Didn't she try to stop you from this reckless plan? I thought she was the brains behind your group.” He questioned.

 

“Actually, it was her plan in the first place. As for what happened to her? We don't exactly know.” Ron answered sourly.

 

“It seems your reckless tendencies are rubbing off on her.” Harry laughed. 

 

Jasmine made an annoyed voice in her throat.

 

“Was that reason enough?” She asked.

 

“Yes. Yes, you can go now. A passing suggestion for you both. Drop the subject of Chamber of Secrets. The matter is already resolved. There's no more danger here in Hogwarts, at least for now.” He announced and waved his hand at them, and started walking back towards the Slytherin common room. Iris right on his heels.

 

“Will you tell us what happened?” Jasmine asked.

 

“Maybe. Or maybe not.” He looked over his shoulder and grinned, and then entered the common room without waiting to see her response.

Chapter 14: The Elites

Chapter Text

It was the afternoon of January 3. Harry and Iris were sitting at their usual place in their common room when a stream of Slytherin students entered. Apparently, the students who went home for the holidays arrived back. Three girls hurriedly walked towards them when their eyes met his. A massive grin appeared on their faces when Harry stood up from his seat.

 

“Harry!” Astoria exclaimed as she pulled him in a big hug. Harry chuckled as he reciprocated the hug.

 

“I guess you liked my gift.” he smirked, squeezing her shoulders. She gave him an incredulous look. She grabbed the emerald gem dangling above her chest beneath the shirt and pulled it out and then fondled it in awe.

 

“Like it? Are you stupid? I freaking love it. It's so beautiful.” she gushed and gave him another hug. After a few seconds, Daphne pulled back the excited Astoria from Harry and gently pushed her towards Iris who was grinning and was waiting for her own reunion. Astoria blushed for forgetting Iris and went towards her.

 

“Harry!”

 

“Daph!” she smiled and pulled him in a tight hug. Harry smiled, he buried his head on her shoulder as he squeezed her waist lovingly. Daphne gave him a small kiss on his lips and sidestepped to allow Tracey to hug him. Tracey hugged him and placed a kiss on his cheek before pulling back. Harry smiled at her and squeezed her shoulders.

 

“How are you?” he asked.

 

“I am great. I loved the gift by the way. I hope you loved what I sent.” she said, staring at him with her warm brown eyes.

 

“What did you send?” Astoria interrupted who had finished reuniting with Iris.

 

“Come on, let's get in my room and then talk. The common room is filling up.” Harry spoke up as he grabbed Tracey's and Daphne's hands and led them to his room, Iris and Astoria trailing behind them.

 

The five sat on his bed. Daphne, Harry and Tracey on one side, Iris and Astoria on the other side, facing each other.

 

“So let's discuss who sent what and received what during Christmas. I will start first.” Astoria announced excitedly to know what others got during Christmas. “I sent Tracey a beautiful robe. I gave Daphne a book on advance curses. To Harry, I gave a badass green dragonhide jacket. For Iris it was a book on Transfiguration. I received boxes of sweets from Tracey and Daphne. They both know just how much I love sweets. Iris gave me a wand holster. That was an amazing gift by the way. I have practiced how to draw the wand quickly in the last two days. It looks so cool.” Iris blushed as she received thanks for giving gifts even though it was Harry who sent it in her name. “And finally, Harry gave me this gorgeous emerald necklace. Did I mention that the emerald's circumference is wrapped around by a lustrous black metal snake. Full Slytherin mode! How beautiful is that!”

 

“We get it. We get it. Harry gave you the best gift. Now stop drooling.” Daphne teased playfully. Harry spoke up before Astoria and Daphne could start arguing with each other. “Let's not waste too much time discussing our gifts. I will give the overview. Daphne and Tracey gave me some brilliant books. I gave them silver earrings which they are wearing now. I gave Astoria and Iris the protection necklace, 'ouroboros' which they both loved, I am guessing. I also gave Iris a Nimbus 2001. Iris sent everybody a wand holster. She received chocolates from Daphne and Tracey. And that's it.”

 

It took 15 minutes for the girls to be satisfied that they had looked properly at the earrings on Daphne and Tracey and had inquired enough about the Nimbus 2001 from Iris or examined their wand holsters. Astoria suddenly joked, “Harry! I hope you are not making a harem by giving us these Ouroboros necklaces. It looks like you are making a group by giving us the same necklaces. Like you are marking and claiming us with it.”

 

“Hmm, well, you are right. I am caught red handed. Indeed, I am making a harem. The necklace is the mark of my claim. Welcome to my harem, dear Astoria. But if you don't want to be in the harem then you must give me back the necklace. Choose now, do you want to be in the harem or not?” he grinned mischievously. Daphne flicked his earlobe with her finger and said. “If you are forgetting, Iris is also wearing the same necklace. So it definitely is not a harem or your mark of claim.”

 

“Oops!” he laughed followed by the others. Daphne knew that Iris was having a secret relationship with Harry but Astoria didn't know that. And she thought Astoria wasn't ready yet to know that secret. They talked more about their holidays and then went to the great hall for dinner.

 

XXX

 

Harry stepped to the right as a red spell passed through the air. Iris was sweating profusely, she was trying to hit him with a stunning spell for the last 20 minutes. Sweat trickled from her brows as she again fired two quick stunning spells on either side of him, trying to keep him in the middle of the spellfire and then firing a quick spell in the middle to end the duel. The smile was still visible on his face as he turned sideways, two jets of red lights passed by his both sides and then he quickly jumped to his left evading her third spell. Iris groaned. She was using every angle and every trick to defeat him but it felt impossible to even hit him with a spell. He was moving so gracefully. Her every spell passed by his body, just inches away from him as if teasing her. So close yet so far. And his damn smile was still unfazed, even twenty five minutes later. She was panting, her wand pointed in his direction. Her hand shook from exhaustion. She wasn't delusional. She knew the duel would have been over if Harry had shot even a single spell at her. He was just dodging. His wand still in his wand holster. She continued shooting spells at him. And he stepped away from the spell path every time. He was suddenly in front of her. ‘When did he get so near? Oh!’ she realised that he wasn't just evading her attacks randomly, he was slowly moving towards her. But the realisation came too late. She was done for. His hand closed around the wrist of her wand hand. His grip tightened and her wand fell from her grasp, landing in his other hand. She sighed tiredly and placed her head on his chest. He chuckled, patting her hair.

 

“You did good.” he praised as he led her to where Astoria, Daphne and Tracey were sitting on a sofa, watching the match. She wanted to protest that she wasn't even able to hit him with one spell but she had no energy left to do even that. He sat her beside him on another sofa which the room conjured for them, facing the other three girls. Iris sat beside him and sluggishly placed her head in his lap, facing the ceiling. She looked in his green eyes.

 

“Wake me up when we have to go back. I am taking a nap.” she mumbled and closed her eyes. She felt his hands running in her hair. It felt good, her lips curved into a content smile and Iris crossed into the dreamworld.

 

“Do you think she is fine? She was casting spells non stop for thirty minutes and she is only 11.” Astoria asked, her voice full of concern for her friend.

 

“She is very tired. Her magic reserves are almost spent but it will help her in the long term. It will improve her stamina and her chances in long arduous duels.” he explained absently as he felt the texture of her silky red hair through his fingers. Astoria and the others nodded. She also had volunteered for this training where she will try to defeat Harry in a handicap match where he will just dodge their spells. Daphne and Tracey had already dueled with each other. Daphne had won obviously but Tracey had improved from the last time. She did last longer against her.

 

“Come on Astoria, it is your turn.” he said as he placed Iris's head on the sofa, standing up. He couldn't help but lean down and plant a kiss on her forehead.

 

“She had you wrapped around her pinky finger.” Astoria said, shaking her head in mirth. Harry grinned, walking to the other side, taking his position.

 

“Of course. I don't know how I am expected to counter against her cuteness and adorableness. It is not my fault that you were unsuccessful in doing the same with Daphne. I don't know how that is possible though, it isn't as if you are not cute. So what is missing?” he laughed as he wiped a sheen of sweat from his face. His exercise with Iris did tire him a little.

 

“If you forgot, Daphne basically sold herself to find a cure for me. I find it untrue that I wasn't successful in wrapping her around my pinky finger. We just don't kiss each other at every opportunity.” she replied amusedly. Daphne who was on the sofa, seeing the spectacle and hearing their hearty banter blushed. She did try to sell herself to Malfoy in an exchange for a cure for Astoria's blood curse. She will do that again if the need arose. It was her duty to protect her younger sibling. She recalled those old memories when cute little Astoria always followed her and called her 'Daffy' and cried whenever 'Daffy' wasn't with her or ignored her. That brought a nostalgic smile to her face. 'Good old days', she sighed wistfully. 

 

“Hmm. True.” Harry smiled as he stood a little distance away from her. Astoria jerked her wrist and her wand shot forward in her grasp. The spellfire suddenly started without a preamble. Harry laughed gleefully as he dodged and weaved through the spells. Harry had the mage sight. The sight which allowed him to see magic. He could also feel magic which helped him in evading the spells. Just as the spell shot from the wand, Harry could visualise the trajectory and the speed of the spell. He was also happy that this mage sight wasn't connected to his Deus in any way. Apparently, he was born with the mage sight. He tilted his head as the spell flew through where his head was earlier. Astoria had a smirk plastered on her face as she prepared to bombard him with stunning spells. Harry smirked back in a challenge. ‘It will be fun to wipe off that smirk from her cute little face.’

 

15 minutes later, Astoria was on her knees. Her inhaling and exhaling audible. Sweat dripping from her face. Her black hair was slick with moisture. Her wand was in Harry's hand who was standing in front of her. He extended a hand down towards her. She clasped his hand as he pulled her to her feet.

 

“You have good stamina. By the end of your first year, you will be able to continue firing spells non-stop for more than thirty minutes.” he encouraged her, his hand around her shoulder as he led her back to her seat. Harry sat back on the sofa where Iris was napping.

 

“It is still an hour before curfew but everybody seems tired. Let's head back to the dorms early tonight.”

 

He roused Iris from her sleep and they returned to their dorm rooms. Iris sneaked in Harry's room after thirty minutes. Harry was already on the bed in his night clothes. A warm blanket covered his lower body as winter had finally come. She climbed under the blanket and gave him a small kiss on his lips.

 

“Goodnight, big brother.” she said softly, her eyes already closing. She curled against his chest and pulled his hand around her upper torso. Harry smiled, pulling the tired Iris against him. Harry was really impressed with her. Even Daphne didn't have that much stamina last year. Iris did surpass everybody in that department. She would be a powerful witch in future. He kissed the back of her head and mumbled a goodnight but Iris was already fast asleep.

 

XXX

 

The months of January and February faded quickly. March rolled in. Harry and the girls were progressing well in their dueling sessions and also academically. Daphne was still the best among the girls. Her skills just kept improving and improving. Iris had the raw power but she was still unskilled. Harry smiled as he thought how powerful Iris would be when she would have skills. Astoria was also good in combat. Not as good as Daphne but definitely better than Tracey.

 

Jasmine and Hermione had also started spending time with him in the library. Harry didn't have any problem with that. Daphne would never set foot in the library. Though that never affected her grades as Harry tutored her in that department just before exams. Tracey also wasn't much fond of libraries. She always said that she already had enough homework and wasn't interested in spending more time with books. It wasn't any big deal. He could always impart the knowledge to them which he gained from the books. Astoria and Iris had started spending more time with each other. Iris had developed an interest in flying and Astoria was a massive quidditch fan. They both trained on the grounds when it was empty. ‘Buy Astoria a broom for her birthday.’ Harry thought when he saw her response to Iris's broom. Iris would have still followed him in the library if he hadn't scolded her for it. He had told her to spend more time practicing with the broom and with Astoria, she had accepted it with a pout. Harry really needed to build a resistance against her ‘pouty lips and wide eyed’ expression.

 

That was the reason why Harry could finally spend some time with fellow bookworms. Harry could now say that he considered these two friends. He always had liked Jasmine, in a strange way he considered her his first friend. Hermione had also grown on him. She was sometimes bossy or arrogant when books were in concern. She thought she was the best when it came to books. Harry had destroyed that notion for her. Harry had always loved books but he didn't have the way to work on that hobby previously but now with thousands of books surrounding him, he had the freedom to indulge in his love for the books. He could be found here if he wasn't with the girls or in the room of requirement. Currently, he was reading about runes.

 

Hermione and Jasmine entered the library and went to find some books and sat opposite to him when they came back.

 

“What are you reading?” Hermione whispered as she leaned forward to catch a glimpse of the book. Jasmine was also looking at him, her fingers turning the page of her own book absent-mindedly.

 

“Just an introduction on runes. I am planning to take that subject next year.” Harry answered without looking up from the book. Hermione nodded in response but didn't say anything, trying not to disturb him from the reading anymore. They spent the next few hours in silence, reading their books.

 

XXX

 

There was a staff meeting going on in the Headmaster's office. All the professors and the Headmaster were present.

 

“Let's start today's meeting. About Chamber of Secrets. I like to think that the 'Chamber of Secrets' was just a prank from some student. There have been no further incidents which can prove that the chamber of secrets is real or is open.” Professor McGonagall started the discussion. The other professors nodded in agreement. Headmaster wasn't totally sure about that notion. He knew there was a chamber of secrets but wasn't sure if it was open or not. That was a very disturbing thing. Last time when it was open, Myrtle was killed and he didn't want to relax and see another death.

 

“It is disappointing. I would surely have solved the mystery.” Lockhart said pompously. The others ignored him, as usual.

 

“Who are the new brilliant students in the first years?” Dumbledore asked to change the flow of the conversation. At this, Professor McGonagall perked up.

 

“Iris Potter is a genius. She was an average student in the first class of transfiguration but she apparently worked very hard as she eventually improved tremendously. She is now one of the best students in transfiguration in first years. Other than her, Astoria Greengrass from Slytherin is natural in transfiguration. And she doesn't shy away from hard work.” She praised them. Headmaster smiled genially. He was glad that Iris was enjoying her stay in Hogwarts. He wholeheartedly wished that she didn't have to feel any more sadness in her future.

 

“Yes, Yes. Iris and Astoria are the best in their years. I think Harry Potter is behind this.” Professor Flitwick said.

 

“It is true. His friends are top students. Daphne Greengrass, Tracey Davis, Astoria Greengrass, Iris Potter. They all are geniuses. It seems he is making his friends elites in every subject.” Professor McGonagall commented.

 

“Yes. They are overshadowing other students. It is hard to find a student who is best in every subject but they are. For example, Neville Longbottom is a prodigy in Herbology but he isn't getting his chance to shine as Harry, Daphne and Tracey are at the same level as him. I don't know if it is good or bad thing." Professor Sprout frowned. There was a silence for a second as everybody thought about it.

 

“We can't do anything about that. The others have to work harder to keep up with his group. If Harry's group is advancing then we can just encourage them and see the future outcome.” Headmaster said, steepling his fingers. “How are they in the potions, Severus?”

 

“They are not like other dunderheads.” he confessed. His lips curving in disdain.

 

“Does Harry have more friends?” Headmaster asked. Professor McGonagall shook her head.

 

“No, he isn't a recluse but he keeps to his current friends. He is on good terms with many other students like Jasmine Zinan, Hermione Granger, Lily Moon, Ron Weasley, Susan Bones, Hannah Abbott, Penelope Clearwater, Weasley twins, Neville Longbottom but I don't think he considers them his friends. Or at least not close friends.”

 

Snape was sneering at the others. Wasn't this a staff meeting? Why was the conversation suddenly about Harry Potter's friends or acquaintances? He shook his head. Stupid school, stupid professors, stupid students.

 

XXX

 

Professor Lockhart was in a bad mood. He was grinning like usual but inside, he was fuming. Harry Potter and his friends didn't respect him. HIM! Gilderoy Lockhart. He wanted to punish them. He wanted to hurt them. But he didn't see any chance. He was trying so hard to get acquainted with Harry Potter for months but he kept rebuffing his advances. Like he himself was some common fan who was annoying him. So much disrespect. He will pay him back for that. On top of it all, Harry kept insulting him in the classes, making him the clown of the class. Before, the girls and a few boys were fangirling over him but now they waited in anticipation to see how Harry Potter would insult him. His pride had taken a great hit. Harry Potter had taken away his fans and fame in Hogwarts. His most important things. He was going to take away Harry's most precious thing. Or the most important person. How would he feel after losing her? The one he had just met? The only long lost sister he had regained after so many years. How would he feel if she forgets about him? Don't know him? How would he feel if his precious little sister's memory is erased, replaced by fake memories? How would he feel if his little sister suddenly starts hating him? Lockhart smiled as a plan started forming in his mind.

 

XXX

 

Harry was with Jasmine and Hermione in the library. Daphne and Tracey were in the room of requirement, dueling each other. Iris and Astoria were on their way to the quidditch pitch with Iris's Nimbus 2001 in her hand. They both were talking excitedly with each other, discussing cool techniques. They really loved flying. Iris also was thinking about trying for the team next year. She grinned happily, thinking how proud Harry would be if she got selected for the team.

 

“Do you think I can join the team next year?” She asked Astoria for her opinion. Astoria hummed in thought.

 

“Probably. You are a great flyer. I think you can apply for the seeker position or chaser position. But I think you should decide which position you love and then practice for it for the rest of summer vacation.” Astoria advised. Iris sighed in disappointment.

 

“Where will I practice?”

 

Astoria giggled and threw her arm around her.

 

“Don't worry. My house has a big backyard.” Astoria said and stopped for a second and continued, “very very very big backyard. You can come to my house for practice. I don't think my parents will mind. I don't think Harry will mind, I predict he will join you at my house.”

 

“Why?” Iris asked.

 

“For Daphne of course. They will do their kissing and groping,” she wrinkled her nose at that, “and we will do our quidditch practice.”

 

Iris laughed at her prediction. She didn't love the idea of Harry doing those things with other girls but she wasn't going to complain if he continued loving her like he did. She pouted as she remembered his advice to spend her time practicing flying with Astoria. It wasn't that she didn't like Astoria or didn't like flying. The matter was that she likes spending time with Harry more than she liked flying or Astoria.

 

“Miss Potter.” a serious voice brought her back to the real world. Professor Lockhart was standing in front of them, his hands crossed behind his back. He wore a sombre expression which was so wrong on his face. She couldn't recall seeing him without a broad smile for the whole year.

 

“Yes sir?” she asked, dreading his response.

 

“I need to talk about your defence against the dark arts classes. I fear you are going to fail this year.” he said. She looked at him as if he was stupid. She knew she was best in her year. What the hell was he playing at.

 

“It's not true, professor. I believe I am doing great in the subject.” she said confidently. “My brother himself is the one teaching me. I don't believe I can fail even if I attempt the exam right now.”

 

“Then come to my office and demonstrate for me. I would like to see what you have learnt this year. Come now. I believe 15 minutes won't matter to you much.” he said and started walking towards his office. She handed the broom to Astoria who was looking uncomfortable.

 

“I will come with you.” she said to Iris.

 

“No. Go practice on the broom. I will be down there in 15 minutes.” Iris nodded to her and hurried after the professor. Astoria sighed and started walking towards the quidditch pitch. Something bad was going to happen, she was sure of that.

 

XXX

 

Professor Lockhart sat behind his desk and signalled her to take a seat in front of him. Iris did so and suddenly her arms and torso were stuck on the chair. A thick rope bound her to her place. She gasped in surprise and fear. She looked fearfully at the professor. He was smiling gleefully.

 

“What is the meaning of this, professor?” she yelled, trying to hide her frightened state. He looked at her with faux sympathy.

 

“I am sorry, Iris. I don't have any problems with you but Harry is a whole other thing. You were polite and attentive in my class even though you didn't like it while your brother didn't miss a chance to insult me. This is my revenge. This is payback.” he said as he caressed his wand.

 

“What are you going to do with me? I must warn you that if you are planning to harm me then Harry will hurt you. This is your last chance to free me.” she said with determination. Her initial fear was gone as she remembered the beautiful ouroboros necklace under her shirt. She could have summoned him then and there but she didn't want Harry to hurt someone on behalf of her. She knew Harry would take this to an extreme level. She will give the professor a last chance. He still had a chance to turn back from his self-destructive path.

 

“I will remove your memory of your brother and plant fake memories in which he bullies you, tortures you so you will hate him. A perfect revenge if I say so myself.” he chuckled. Iris's eyes had widened at hearing that. She couldn't believe it. She would never hate him. Never.

 

‘Calm down little one. I am here. Don't fear.’ Harry calmly said in her mind. She sighed in relief. Harry was hidden here somewhere.

 

“On second thought, what if I defiled you. Will it be painful enough for Harry? Should I take you by force on this desk?” he said, raising his eyebrow, there was no malice or lust in his expression. It was as if taking revenge on Harry was his greatest aim and he would do anything for it, commit any evil for it. Iris felt disgust clawing at her stomach. Sweat started forming on her palms. 

 

She suddenly saw Harry appear behind the chair of the professor. His finger was on his lips in the clear signal to remain calm and silent. She didn't even have time to be frightened as he appeared for her. A small smile crossed her face which didn't go unnoticed by Lockhart.

 

“Hmm, it seems you are up for it, seeing your smile. This will be even new for me. You see, I never had to resort to magic for sex. With this handsome face, I had so much fun during my teenage years and after becoming an idol for the wizarding world, women threw themselves at me. I had enough action that I never had to do something illegal for sex. But today it will change. Today I will enjoy it in a new way. Though doing that to an eleven year old feels uncomfortable to me but I must take my revenge. You understand, don't you?” he said thoughtfully as he stood up from his chair. But at that moment, Harry snapped his finger and Lockhart fell back in the chair and couldn't move anymore. Lockhart tried to yell but he was silenced. Harry walked around the desk and stood beside Iris. The rope disappeared and she pulled him in a tight hug. She was scared there, just for a short time but she was really scared. Scared to forget him, scared to forget his lovely smile, scared to forget his warm hug, scared to forget her immensely improved life. He kissed her head and pushed her back.

 

“I will send you to your room. Okay?” he asked. She nodded and kissed him deeply on the lips. He reciprocated the kiss, his lips reassuring her, calming her. His hands snaked around her waist, trying to merge her body with his. Lockhart's eyes widened at seeing the 11 year old girl kissing her elder brother. Iris didn't care now. She was convinced that Lockhart wasn't going to come out of the room. She wanted to stop Harry from doing something cruel but she knew if she stopped him now, he would be angry at her. She already had made a mistake by not summoning him immediately. She didn't know how he was here. She knew he was going to be angry at her for not calling for him. She didn't want to anger him any more. She could feel the tenseness in him. His anger, waiting to be unleashed.

 

“Okay.” she said curtly. He nodded back. Her body disintegrated in a golden mist and she was teleported safely to her room. Harry turned towards Lockhart who was yelling but not a whisper was escaping his throat. Harry smiled cheerfully at him. No one seeing that smile could have predicted what Harry was going to do next. The smile was of an excited child who finally got a toy which his parents were trying to keep him away from.

 

“I really tried not to kill you for the whole year as advised by my best friends. I was waiting for a chance, a mistake from your part which would satisfy the few morals left in me and convince my best friends that you were a threat. You see the little Harry in my head doesn't like to hurt someone who hadn't hurt me before but seeing that you just tried to hurt Iris, little Harry is screaming at me to give you a very painful death. And I always try to follow my little Harry. Death for you is certain today. I won't lie and say that it doesn't give me immense pleasure in torturing you, that I am just following my duties but that would be a lie. I will love to hear you scream. In fact you will be the first in the last two years who will get tortured by me. Scream for me." Harry said gleefully, an innocent happy look on his face which just made it scarier for Lockhart. Harry walked towards him with a spring in his step.

 

“Mercy! Please forgive me. I won't do this again.” Lockhart tried to say but it was just his lips moving silently. But Harry understood that.

 

“Mercy and forgiveness? Pfft. I keep that just for my friends. For enemies there are only two things. Pain and death." Harry grinned maniacally, waving his hand. The chair on which Lockhart was trapped hovered in the mid-air. Lockhart yelled but still no sound escaped him. Red mist surrounded him and he spent the next five minutes silently screaming in pain. He was in a daze. He could only see red and feel only pain. He was slumped in the chair. His body was twitching. His eyes were wide open. His mouth was opened and his tongue was hanging from his mouth. Harry had enjoyed the last five minutes. It had been nearly two years since he last used the red must. Using it always made him feel better. But he was still not fully satisfied.

 

“Say professor? Weren't you planning to rape my precious sister on the desk. Hmm, I wonder how you would do that if you didn't have the necessary instrument?” He smiled kindly. He waved his arm again and the professor was deposited on the desk. He was unresponsive. His mind was on the verge of breaking. His clothes disappeared as he laid on the desk on his back, naked.

 

“That is disgusting. I don't even know why I tried to see another man's banana. This will be the last time I will see a penis other than mine.” he said as he made a gagging noise and turned his head away. Lockhart was just silent and unresponsive. His sightless eyes staring at the ceiling but not seeing it. Harry snapped his fingers and a second later a response finally came from Lockhart. A wailing sound filled the room. His balls and penis were brutally removed from between his legs. Blood was pouring out from between his legs. Crimson liquid flowed on the mahogany desk. Lockhart cried and screamed. He tried to stop the rapid blood flow by putting his hand between his legs but it heightened his pain. He yelled in misery as he looked at Harry, asking for help. Harry meanwhile was just admiring the blood flowing out from him. His eyes glazed as if he was in a trance. He finally looked at Lockhart's pitiful body spasms.

 

“Do you want me to kill you? End your pathetic life? Stop the pain?” Harry asked sympathetically. Lockhart nodded. His eyes pools of tears, drools hanging from his mouth.

 

“Nope. You die painfully and slowly.” Harry said cheerfully as he snapped his fingers again. A golden mist came out from him and hovered over Lockhart's body.

 

“No, I am not killing you, not yet. This mist will just take care of your body and this pool of blood after you die and also all of your possessions. Goodbye. Say hello to lady death for me.” he grinned sadistically, exiting through the door. A paper formed out of nowhere and rested on the other desk. The letter said that Lockhart was gone from Hogwarts. That he was bored from teaching the students. That he was going on another adventure for his brand new book.

 

Professor Lockhart died painfully and slowly after one hour from blood loss, staring at the golden mist above him. When the last breath escaped him, the mist devoured him and the blood, leaving nothing. A part of the mist tore away from the large golden mist and devoured the possessions of Lockhart like a swarm of piranhas. After fulfilling its job the mist went back in Harry's body. The office of Lockhart was silent and clean. Nobody could say that a man was just tortured here to death an hour ago.

Chapter 15: The Weakness of the Ouroboros Necklace

Chapter Text

Harry returned to his room and sat on the chair in front of the desk. He sighed as he rubbed his face with his palm. Another tired sigh escaped his lips. He turned the chair so he was facing the door of his room. He snapped his finger and Iris materialised in front of him. She gasped as she realised she wasn't in her room anymore but was in Harry's.

 

“Iris.” he said impassively. She turned to look at him. Her heart stopped for a moment. Harry was sitting on his desk chair and was staring at her. His gaze was cold and emotionless. His usual playful smile was absent. The terror seized her body. She had never seen him look at her that way. The warmth and love deprived look.

 

“Bi...Big...bro..ther,” she stuttered, not knowing what to say to bring back the warmth in his emerald eyes. He nodded towards the bed. She immediately complied and sat on the bed. Her palms were sweating, her hands were shaking.

 

“Why didn't you call me immediately when you realised you were in danger?” he said in the same emotionless voice. Her breath hitched in her throat. Why was he acting like this? Shouldn't he just hug her and console her like he always does? Her eyes started brimming with tears. Her vision blurred.

 

“I...thought...I would...be able..to...handle him...and...didn't..want...you..to..hurt..him.” she sniffled. She wiped her tears to look at him, expecting to see his worried gaze but there wasn't any expression on his face. She heard him grinding his teeth in anger. Rage replaced his emotionless mask.

 

“You didn't want me to hurt him?” he asked, his voice calm and dangerous. She nodded. His lips turned into a vindictive smile.

 

“It seems you were unsuccessful. I just tortured him into insanity. I also ripped and mutilated his body. Blood is flowing from him like a river from a mountain. Crimson blood is dripping on the floor from his desk at this very instant. Though he is alive right now. But I don't know how much time he has? I am sure he could be saved.” Harry laughed mirthlessly. Iris cringed. Her face paled at his description. She was trembling in fear. He stood up and walked towards her. She was stuck at her place. She wasn't sure if it was Harry's magic or the betrayal of her terror seized body. He kneeled in front of her, on the floor and took her shivering hands in his.

 

“Tell me Iris, do you hate me? Do I disgust you? Do you still want to be with your 'big brother'?” he asked in a mocking voice. “Let me tell you some more of my sins. I killed a Slytherin student last year. I also killed Professor Quirrell. I shot a spell which pierced his heart. Blood erupted from his chest like a lava from a volcano. I don't feel even a little bit queasy or guilty. Do you still want to be with me?”

 

She wanted to say yes, she wanted to say she would be with him whatever happened but her frozen body betrayed her again. She opened her mouth but she couldn't form a response. He gave her a mixture of pitying and angered look and she knew she had made a big mistake. She knew she should have answered yes instantly. She knew that he mistook her fear for disgust. She cursed her unresponsive body. She wanted to slap herself.

 

“Weak. Pathetic.” he whispered but she heard him, she didn't know whether he was telling that to her or to himself. Tears flowed down freely from her eyes. She was hyperventilating. She wanted him to hug her, she wanted his warm embrace, she wanted him to comfort her but he just shook his head in defeat and backed away and sat back on his chair.

 

“Go! Save that rapist. Get him to the healer. Go now and get raped and I won't come to save you. Weak, you all are weak. You all are pathetic. I work hard so that I can save you. I experienced pain so that you all could be safe, did you think it was easy to make that ouroboros necklace? Do you think I just imagined and a part of my magic was captured in it? NO! I had to cut it away from me so that it wouldn't come back to me. It felt like severing my arm with a kitchen knife. BUT I did it anyway because I wanted to keep you all safe, so that you won't be in pain or in any danger. I felt the pain equal to cutting my body 4 times to create those 4 Ouroboros necklaces. Why?” he yelled but by the last sentence his voice faded to whisper.

 

“Go, take your morals away from me. I don't want to see you right now. Take your disgust away from here. Leave me alone.” he whispered. Two minutes later, Iris was still on the bed, sobbing her heart out.

 

“I said GO!” Harry yelled. Iris scampered out of his room. Harry took a deep breath then groaned and rested his head on the chair's headrest. He stared at the ceiling with guilt building inside him. ‘I may have overdid it.’ he thought, ‘Was this really the right time to channel my 12 year old self and throw a temper tantrum?’

 

XXX

 

Astoria was feeling uncomfortable seeing Iris at the heels of Professor Lockhart. So instead of going down she went towards the library where Harry was and informed him about Lockhart and Iris. Harry told her to go to the common room. She nodded as he left for Lockhart's office. Again, instead of going to the Slytherin common room, she went to the seventh floor. The room allowed her to enter. She saw Daphne and Tracey engaged in a heated duel. For a second she stopped to admire them. Daphne was obviously superior with her graceful dodges and her crisp wand movements but Tracey wasn't bad either. She was dodging and shielding, she was jumping and firing. Astoria shook her head to clear her thoughts.

 

“Stop!” she yelled. Tracey and Daphne stopped instantly and turned towards her. They frowned seeing her worried face. Daphne and Tracey wiped the sweat from their faces with a clean cloth conjured by the room.

 

“What happened, Tori?” Daphne asked, coming towards her. Tracey followed behind her.

 

“Professor Lockhart asked Iris to his office. I feel apprehensive about that.” she said, tugging her loose black curls on her shoulder. Daphne patted her shoulder.

 

“Don't worry. Iris has the necklace. She can call Harry if she is in any danger.” Tracey reassured her.

 

“Yes and I find it very stupid that Lockhart can be harmful. He is just a spineless moron.” Daphne joked, her hand still on Astoria's shoulder.

 

“I have already told Harry about it and he went after Iris.” Astoria informed them. Tracey and Daphne exchanged wary glances. Their earlier carefree nature was replaced by dread.

 

“Let's go. We will wait in the common room for them.” Tracey suggested and the trio started for the Slytherin common room.

 

They were sitting in their usual place, looking at the exit of the common room waiting for Harry and Iris for the last 20 minutes.

 

Iris suddenly crossed the room swiftly, rubbing her bleary eyes. But she didn't come from where they were expecting her, she came from the boys dormitory where Harry's room was.

 

“Iris!” Astoria said and ran after her, towards the girls dormitory. Daphne and Tracey felt conflicted. They wanted to go and console Iris but they also wanted to know what exactly happened. Their curiosity won over their sympathy and they walked to Harry's room. The door was wide open. They peered inside to see Harry sitting on his desk chair, his elbows on the desk and his head pressed in his hands.

 

“Harry?” Tracey said as she and Daphne entered the room. He looked up at them and forced a smile on his face.

 

“Tracey, Daph? What are you doing here?” he asked, turning around on his chair to face them, his elbows on the backrest, his chin resting on it.

 

“What happened? We just saw Iris running from here with tears in her eyes.” Daphne questioned as she sat on the bed.

 

“Yes, I haven't seen Iris crying since when we joked about exchanging her with Astoria.” Tracey nodded and sat beside Daphne. Both looking expectantly at him. Harry gulped and turned his gaze away from them.

 

“I just had a fight with her.” he said simply. Daphne and Tracey waited for him to say more but he didn't.

 

“Just that? Oh come on, that is totally normal. Siblings fight all the time. Just watch Tori and me for that. You don't need to worry. Everything will be alright.” Daphne assured him. Harry shook his head and snapped his finger. A golden screen floated in front of the two girls.

 

“I don't want to talk about it but I am sure it is not a normal fight. Just watch the memory.” Harry said tiredly and rested his cheek on his hands. Daphne and Tracey watched Harry summon Iris to his room on the screen. They watched him yelling at her and informing her about Lockhart's fate. They gasped when he described the method to create the special Ouroboros necklace. 

 

Tracey was pale, she covered her mouth. That was the third kill for Harry. When will he stop? She didn't know what to say to him. Daphne meanwhile was rubbing her forehead, headache already forming.

 

“Harry.” Daphne said in exasperation, “You can't expect everybody to be ruthless and ready to kill another person. It doesn't mean that they are weak or pathetic. It just means that they are good people unlike you and me. Also when were you going to reveal that you mutilated your magic to create these Ouroboros necklaces?”

 

Harry flinched at that. When he had said Iris was 'weak and pathetic', he had also included Astoria and Tracey in it.

 

“I know and I am sorry if I offended you. I was just angry and I didn't mean everything I yelled at Iris. I was scared because of the weak link in my necklace. Also, I was never going to reveal how painful the process to make the necklaces were. Let's just ignore it, please.” he told them.

 

“What weak link?” Tracey asked, joining in the conversation. She decided she would ignore another murder. She was getting used to it now. It wasn't as if Harry hurt someone innocent. He just defended his sister's chastity. It was the right thing to do. Right?

 

“There is another ability hidden inside the necklace. My necklace can protect you all from magic attacks. If Lockhart fired a stunner at her or even if he fired a killing curse on her then the necklace would protect her. The spells would just disappear after touching her.”

 

“WHAT?” Daphne exclaimed in shock. Tracey was staring at Harry in wonder. Did he just say that the necklace would protect against any spell? Even a killing curse?

 

“Yes. It will protect you against any spell whether it be light or dark spells. When I said you guys are the most important people to me, I wasn't kidding. The necklace basically makes you invincible against magical attacks. I didn't reveal its true function to you because I didn't want you to act cocky and get in trouble. But it still isn't perfect. It cannot protect you against physical attacks. So if a transfigured or conjured knife pierces you, then you will still bleed and will die. When Lockhart bound Iris with a conjured rope, I was angry and feared the outcome of the meeting if I wasn't present there. He just exploited the weak link unintentionally. Then he announced that he would have...have...sex with her. Imagine my fear. That my necklace's only weak point is that it can't protect against physical attacks. So if Astoria hadn't informed me and Iris didn't summon me then Lockhart could have raped her and I wouldn't be able to protect her. Just imagining that starts a fiery rage inside me.”

 

“But you know that Iris would have called you, Right? I don't think she would have just lied there and let Lockhart do anything with her. Iris isn't stupid or mental.” Tracey said softly. Harry nodded.

 

“I know but...I think I was just scared and I rarely get scared. I just keep thinking what if Astoria hadn't informed me? What if I wasn't able to be there at the right time?” Harry said in frustration, his fingers pulling his hair. Tracey stood up from her place and walked to the chair. She held his hands in hers and pulled him towards the bed, sitting him between her and Daphne. They both hugged him from both sides.

 

“It is done. Don't worry. Everything is alright. Just relax Harry.” Daphne said, squeezing his shoulder. Tracey hummed in agreement and ran her fingers in his dark hair.

 

“Whatever happens, Daph and I will always be by your side. Everything will be fine. Give some hours to Iris to dampen the ache in her heart and then go and apologize to her. Okay?” Tracey smiled, placing a kiss on his cheek. Harry nodded and had a small smile on his face.

 

XXX

 

Iris was lying on her bed. It was 10:00 in the night. She hadn't eaten dinner. She didn't want to see Harry's cold eyes. She couldn't bear to look at him with that expression. So, she had decided against going to the great hall with Astoria for dinner.

 

Astoria had tried her best to cajole her out of her room but Iris just didn't want to go out. She was dreading meeting Harry again. Will he abandon her for that? Will he be angry at her forever? She sniffled recalling his words. Weak and pathetic. She was just that. Weak and pathetic. She buried her face in the pillow, trying to go to sleep but her mind was filled with thousands of thoughts. Did Harry think she was repulsed by him? That wasn't true. She still admired him, she still...loved him. She knew that she didn't agree with Harry's method. That she didn't want him to kill Lockhart but that didn't mean she was repulsed by him, that she hated him. That was impossible. She didn't even know if she could hate him. He was the only family of hers. He was the only one she loved. Will he forgive her if she changed her ways? Will he forgive her if she becomes cruel? Will he forgive her if she learnt the killing curse and cruciatus curse? Will he be proud of her for that?

 

She sobbed on the pillow. She was sure that she couldn't be cruel even if she tried. She didn't have the stomach for that. Does that mean she will always disappoint him?

 

A hand combed her hair. She jerked away and sat up. Harry was sitting beside her. His eyes were full of concern. She didn't know if she wanted to grab him in a tight hug or run away from him so she didn't have to disappoint him again.

 

“Little one.” he greeted her with an apologetic smile. Her chest filled with warmth. He just called her 'little one' and not Iris. Did that mean he forgave her? He opened his arms. She crushed into his chest like a fish needing water. She pressed her face in the crook of his neck, her arms wrapped around his shoulders. She couldn't stop the heart wrenching sobs that escaped her. She just clung to him and cried to her heart's content. He didn't interrupt, he had his one arm around her waist and the other on top of her head.

 

“I am sorry for yelling at you.” he said when she pulled back to see his face. She shook her head, he stopped her protest by putting his finger on her lips and he shook his head.

 

“I am sorry.” he said again. She just nodded. A smile spread on his face. She smiled back and caressed his cheek. Did that mean he forgave her? A hope blossomed in her chest. A rumbling sound came from her stomach. Blood rushed to her face in embarrassment while Harry chuckled.

 

“Are you hungry?” he asked. She shook her head. Her stomach betrayed again by producing an embarrassing sound. She groaned and covered her face with her hand. She gasped as she felt Harry's warm hand on her stomach, underneath her shirt.

 

“This, here, contradicts you.” Harry smiled smugly.

 

“Okay. I am hungry. Fine?” she huffed. Harry laughed as he ruffled her hair.

 

“Take some clean clothes. We are going to my room. While you get a much needed shower.” he said, scrunching his nose dramatically, “I will ask an elf to prepare something to eat for you.” She rolled her eyes at him. Sure, her face and hair was a mess but she definitely wasn't stinking. She nodded and went to the cupboard to find some clothes.

 

XXX

 

Plenty of delicious food was piled up on a conjured small table. Harry meanwhile was propped against the headboard of his bed, a book open in his lap. Iris was in the bathroom taking a quick shower. Few minutes later Iris stepped out of the bathroom in light pink shorts and a loose black t-shirt. Her hair was still a little wet. She looked at the food hungrily and then back at Harry whose gaze was in the book. She grinned and sat on a chair in front of the table and started eating her late dinner. When she was done, she sat beside Harry and looked at the book. It was about something called 'Fidelius Charm'. Harry closed the book and put it on the bedside table.

 

“Junky!” he called and an elf popped up in the room. “Clean the table and take away the utensils.”

 

Few seconds later, the table vanished along with all of the leftovers, plates and the elf himself. Harry turned to the side and looked at her.

 

“Okay, I will now explain why I was angry with you.” he said. She nodded, she bit her lower lip. Her nervousness was visible. Harry chuckled as he again propped his back on the headboard of the bed.

 

“Don't worry. I am not going to yell or something. I will just explain why I exploded.” he reassured her. She nodded though her nervousness didn't faze a little bit. Harry sighed.

 

He pulled her and placed her on his lap. His hands on her waist and on her cheek. She felt a little better. If he was caressing her cheek like usual then that at least meant that he wasn't going to tell her how disappointed he was in her.

 

“I overreacted.” he began. His hand cupping her cheek, his gaze soft and penetrating at the same time.

 

“Tell me little one, did you ever wish that you had a family, a someone who would love you no matter what, a someone who will stand by you till the end?” he asked her. She just nodded, she was sure if she started saying anything, she would break down into tears. Family was the only thing she ever wanted. She knew she wasn't unique in that desire. All the children at the orphanage at least had the same desire. But she knew that her chance of adoption was quite low. Who would want a little girl who can make things explode when she is angry or sad. She shook her head, no need to remember the past.

 

He smiled as his hands roamed in her hair which was now totally dry. She could imagine that Harry did something with his Deus or his normal magic. She sometimes couldn't distinguish which was which.

 

“You see, I had the same wish. I just wanted someone who would love me no matter what. Who won't shy away from me. I needed someone like that. Then I saved Tracey from a horrible fate and me, Tracey and Daph started our own version of family. At least that's how I think of them. They are my family because I knew I had none before but wanted one. They became my dearest. Then miraculously, I found out that I indeed had a blood family. A long lost sister. I was overjoyed and angry at the same time.”

 

He paused there. His hands were on her shoulders.

 

“Because that created a new situation in my life. I already had a family in Daphne and Tracey and didn't need a new one. I was polite to you in the beginning and thought it was enough. That my friendliness was enough. That I didn't need to make a deep connection with you. But that first night when you had a nightmare and asked me not to leave you in your dream, I felt my heart tearing into pieces. I was sad for you. I was angry for you. But most of all I felt a connection with you. You see, when I was little and was beaten and thrown into the cupboard, I didn't pray ‘Don't leave me’ like you but ‘Please someone come to me, someone help me’. You reminded me of little me and I swore I would protect you, I swore I would give you anything you would want. I finally had a family. I would not lose it. Now imagine what I would have felt if Lockhart had hurt you. Imagine my heart's condition if he was able to do what he was planning. I would have been devastated. I would have felt like I was the weakest person in the world, the most pathetic person who couldn't even save his own little sister.”

 

Iris had her eyes down. She couldn't bear to see the fear in his eyes. She finally saw that he wasn't only angry at her but was angry at both of them. She also finally understood why Harry disliked their relatives. They had abused him. His hands were on her shoulders and he pulled her towards him, their bodies pressed tight against each other, her face only an inch away from him. 

 

“Imagining that just makes me angry. Really really angry.” he whispered. “When you said you wanted to be by my side forever and I agreed. I wasn't kidding. My forever is not metaphorical. My forever is literally forever. I want you by my side forever. I want you to sleep beside me forever. F-O-R-E-V-E-R. Be that 200 years or 20000000 years.”

 

Iris was confused. She was glad obviously with his confession but she didn't know what he meant with 'forever'. He smiled smugly as if he could see her thought process. As if he knew something no one else did.

 

“Okay.” she said dumbly. Harry shook his head in amusement. He gently touched his lips to hers and her senses exploded. She could only feel his lips, warm and smooth. His hands were on her hips. She couldn't believe she was earlier fearing that she would sleep alone tonight, that she would be deprived of her nightly kisses. Harry would never do that to her. She didn't even know when she started grinding her arse on his crotch but that made him stop. He gently pushed her away at a shoulder's distance and grinned mischievously.

 

“That is enough for now. No need to start doing this so early.” he laughed and placed her beside him. She pouted and climbed back on his lap. He gave her an unamused look. She pulled his hands and put it on her shorts where her arse cheeks were. She saw his eyes glaze and she smirked in triumph. He shook his head and pulled back his hands.

 

“Iris.” he said in an exasperated voice.

 

“What? You do that with Daphne, why not me? Am I not good enough? Is my arse not as good as Daphne's?” she said in a faux sorrowful voice. Harry sighed at her antics.

 

“She is almost 13. You are only 11. I don't know why you even like it. Or maybe you are just an early bloomer.” he said in a thoughtful voice.

 

“Yes. I am an early bloomer. Now let's continue this.” she said excitedly and started rocking her hips against his. They both groaned in pleasure. Harry suddenly flipped so he was now on top of her. Iris didn't mind as he was still between her legs but he wasn't moving anymore. He leaned and placed a sweet kiss on her lips. He scooted a little and lied beside her.

 

“No fair!” she grumbled. Harry chuckled and positioned them in their usual position. Her back against his chest. His one arm wrapped around her, her own arms pulling his hand against her chest.

 

“You little minx. You distracted me. I didn't even tell you why I was angry with you. Now listen.” he said. “I am again sorry for calling you weak and pathetic. I didn't mean it. I was just angry. I know you are a good person and you can't make yourself hurt anyone but sometimes you have to.”

 

Iris nodded. She understood that. She would kill anyone if it saved Harry, even if it would later make her go insane with guilt.

 

“I am not telling you to hurt anyone. I am just asking you to let me do that. I am very proud that you are still so innocent and good but sometimes you have to do bad things. I was angry because you had the chance to call me but you didn't. I get that you wanted to 'save' me and didn't want any blood on my hands but that is not your decision. I already have blood on my hands and I don't mind it a bit. I can kill without a little remorse. I am just that way.”

 

She couldn't see his face but knew there was fear on his face. That a little part of him expected her to be repulsed by him. Expected her to push him away. But she wasn't disgusted. She knew it was wrong to hurt others but Harry wasn't hurting innocents. She forced herself to believe he was right. She squeezed his hand in a reassuring way.

 

“I just want you to promise me that when you think you are in danger you will summon me no matter what. I can't bear to see you hurt. I finally found you and I am not going to lose you ever again. Can you promise me that?” he asked tenderly.

 

“I promise, big brother. I will never again make the same mistake as before. I will call for you whenever I suspect that I am in danger.” she said, entwining her fingers with his. She felt his relieved breath on her neck and a shiver passed down her spine.

 

“So when can we start doing these things like you do with Daphne?” she asked in a husky voice as she scooted her hips back, pressing it against his hips. She could feel his boner pressed on her arse cheek.

 

“Iris!” he laughed. “Stop doing that. And no we are not going to do this now. We will wait until you are 13.”

 

She quickly turned so she was facing him.

 

“Impossible. I am not waiting that long.” she exclaimed in shock. He grinned as he patted her cheek.

 

“Okay, we will start when you prove that you are actually an early bloomer and are not just pretending to be a grown up.”

 

“And how will I do that?” she asked, pressing closer to him, her hand snaking down towards the bulge in his pants. His hand stopped her advance and pulled it back to her chest. He gave her an amused look.

 

“When you start growing a pair of boobs.” he said, touching her almost flat chest. It wasn't like a boy's chest. There were two soft mounds there but it couldn't be seen or noticed without being naked. And Harry had seen Tracey naked once when she was eleven and he knew that Iris was already developing way faster than others. He was pretty sure that she was an early bloomer.

 

“First of all, you are a pervert. Secondly, what if it takes two years for them to get enlarged. Will I have to wait for that long? It seems worse than before.”

 

“First of all, who was the first one trying to touch my private part? And if you don't remember, you always press my hand on your chest when we sleep, so nothing new there. Secondly, if you took two years to develop your breasts then it's bad luck for you.” he grinned, placing a kiss on her forehead. She looked thoughtful, deciding which was the better deal.

 

“Okay. I accept.” she said after a minute.

 

“I am glad.”

 

He then spent about 15 more minutes explaining to her in detail about the specialities of the ouroboros necklace. He explained to her about the weak point of the necklace and Iris was again reminded why Harry was so angry. Lockhart could have done any physical thing to her if Harry wasn't present. She was in awe of her brother. He had made a powerful artifact which could save them from direct spells.

 

“Goodnight, little one.” he smiled, placing a last soft kiss on her lips. She smiled and turned around, lying in her usual position against him.

 

“Goodnight, big brother.” she yawned. She still touched her butt against his hips but it was a light touch. She wasn't pushing against his hips anymore. Still, Harry drew his hips a little back. She also shifted to remain in touch with his hips. He groaned against her neck but didn't try to move anymore, understanding the situation. Iris giggled. She wasn't going to budge on this. No pun intended. This was their usual sleeping position, Harry spooning her from behind, she wasn't going to change it just because he had a boner right now. It wasn't her fault that he had a boner. Was it? She could have sworn she heard him whisper 'little cunning minx' just before she closed her eyes. 

 

The disappearance of Lockhart was explained by his note. No one questioned it. But the Hogwarts staff was fuming. Lockhart hadn't fully finished his contract at Hogwarts before going on an adventure to get inspiration for his new book. The students didn't really care. Lockhart wasn't particularly imparting any knowledge to the students so it didn't matter if he disappeared just a few months before the year's end.

 

Chapter 16: The Devoted Wolf

Chapter Text

Darkness. The absence of all light. The totally still blackness. Harry was suspended in it. He couldn't move. He was stuck in his place. He could only move his head. When he did indeed move his head, he could only find absolute darkness in every direction. A movement caught his gaze. There was a flicker of something. In front of him, the still darkness was moving, it was coalescing, it was shifting. Few seconds later a woman stood in front of him. Her hair was dark, as dark as their surroundings. Her eyes were black and cold. Staring into it felt like staring in the endless abyss. Harry's attention was gravitated to those eyes. Her face was pale, far paler than normal. Her full lips were blood red. A beautiful contrast to her pale skin. She had an aristocratic face with sharp and long cheekbones and a thin nose. Overall a mature beautiful face. She wore a black robe which covered her whole body, not showing an inch of skin from neck down. This made it hard to distinguish her body from the surrounding darkness. If he wanted then he could imagine her as just a floating head in an unending darkness.

 

“Stop ogling Harry Potter. It is the only thing you are doing nowadays.” she said. Her face and voice showed no emotion but he could have sworn that she was amused.

 

“Lady Death, I assume. I always think that it shouldn't be considered rude to admire beauty. And you are one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen.” he said, tilting his head. “It's good to finally meet you in person or more like in a dream. But I am not complaining.”

 

There was an uncomfortable silence between them. Lady Death just continued staring at him.

 

“Tell me Harry Potter, how are you going to defeat me? You must have a plan. Let me hear it.” she said.

 

“Why would I do that, milady? It would be foolish of me to tell my plans to my enemy.” he said, his lips curving up. Her lips mimicked his in a humorless smile.

 

“Enemy?” she whispered. She stepped forward and leaned down. Her fingers caressing his cheek. He couldn't help but lean to her touch. Her touch was cold as if she just stepped out of a freezer. A chill went through his body, he couldn't decide if it was good or bad. “Why do you consider me your enemy, Harry Potter?”

 

Harry seemed confused by her question.

 

“Because I want to live forever. I want to be immortal. And you are in my way. I know you will try to interfere but I will win. I will defeat you. I am powerful and I will be immortal.” Harry said. His voice was full of determination. Death laughed softly. It was the first emotion she showed since he was in this dream. Her laugh wasn't cruel like he had expected from death but it was warm as if she was just another human being.

 

“Your animosity is quite one sided, Harry Potter. I don't have anything against you. You are just another human trying to defy death. You think that is unique? No it is not, on the contrary it is quite cliche. Every powerful being desires to live forever. You are not the first one and you won't be the last. You think you will win when no one else ever did? You are quite delusional, Harry Potter.” she said coldly.

 

“But some have defeated you. Nicholas Flamel is still alive after hundreds of years. Even Voldemort has achieved it.” he said defensively. She chuckled, her fingers still on his cheek.

 

“Don't lie, Harry Potter. You know that they are not truly immortal. They are pseudo immortal beings. One curse and Flamel will die. It is not immortality. As for Voldemort, he has doomed himself. He has split his soul as you know. He has destroyed his own soul. What will happen when he finally dies after the destruction of his soul pieces? He will disappear. He will be erased from this world. No chance of afterlife or rebirth for him. He is a fool and he will fade into nothingness when his time comes.” Death's lip curved into a small smile.

 

“But you don't want to be like them. You want to become truly immortal. Completely invincible. A man who can't be killed by any means. Am I right, Harry Potter?” she smirked, her hand on his head as if she was belittling an insolent child. Harry remained silent.

 

“But you are different. You have the ‘Deus’.” she said in amusement, “You have the blessing from the fading one. An immortal whose time to become mortal is nearing.”

 

“What?” Harry exclaimed. What was she talking about? Who was the fading one? Was he/she the one who gave him his Deus?

 

“We will meet again, Harry Potter. Don't die in the meantime. There are immortals depending on you. Be a good boy and I may also bless you. And here are some parting questions for you to think about. Do you really want to be immortal? Is it what you really want or...? Do you think someone gave you your Deus for free? That you have to pay nothing for acquiring the world-ending powers?” she said, the corners of her mouth turning up.

 

Harry woke up with a start. He was Sleeping in Daphne's lap. She was staring at him in concern. He recalled that they were on the Hogwarts express, heading back to London. He had decided to take a nap and had placed his head in Daphne's lap who had just raised an eyebrow and had let him use her hip as a pillow.

 

“Are you okay?” she asked as he rubbed his eyes and sat up. The others in the compartment stopped what they were doing and looked at him worriedly.

 

“Just a weird dream.” he waved away their concern. They nodded and went back to what they were doing earlier. Iris, Tracey and Astoria were apparently playing cards on the other seat while this side of the seat was occupied by only Daphne and Harry because he needed more space to sleep. He looked out of the window, enjoying the scenery while Daphne went back to reading her book on dueling tactics.

 

‘That was a disconcerting dream. Lady Death seems to be amused by me as if I don't pose even a minor threat. As if I am just a harmless bug. I will show her. I will win. I will become immortal.’

 

XXX

 

Harry and Iris spent their early holidays doing things that previously they never got a chance to do. They went for walks. They went to cinemas. They wandered around the neighborhood, playing and enjoying each other's company. They went shopping. All in all it was the best summer for both of them.

 

They were sitting on their beds, reading some books when Hedwig swooped inside from the window. She landed on Iris's shoulder and presented her leg with a letter. Iris caressed Hedwig's plumage, earning a soft hoot. Iris quickly opened the envelope. Hedwig flew to her perch and watched them curiously. The letter was from Astoria. She wanted Iris to come to Greengrass Manor for Quidditch practice.

 

“Harry, I want to go to Astoria's house.” she said excitedly. She was itching to just sit on the broom and fly away. Harry looked up from his book.

 

“Why?” he asked as he put the book aside. He knew they were going, there was no way around it but he just wanted to know the reason.

 

“We are going to practice. We are going to try for the Slytherin team this year.” she said proudly. Harry smiled and nodded.

 

“Okay. Grab your broom. We will go right now. I have missed Daph. It will be fun to see her.” he said wistfully.

 

“You saw her last month at Kings Cross. Don't act like you haven't seen her in years.” she said, giving him a baffled look. Harry chuckled as he patted her head.

 

“If I had my way, I would grab you, Astoria, Daphne and Tracey and never let you all out of my sight for a single day.”

 

Iris rolled her eyes as she picked the broom from beneath her bed.

 

“You just want to squeeze Daphne's bum.” she murmured under her breath.

 

“What?” Harry asked. She shook her head.

 

“Nothing. Let's go.” she grinned, grabbing his hand with her hand.

 

“Why are you grabbing my hand?” he asked, amused.

 

“We are teleporting. Right?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“So shouldn't I grab you?”

 

“What you are imagining is Apparition, in which a person is required to be in touch with others to side apparate them. I don't need to physically touch others to teleport them.”

 

“But are you complaining that I am touching you?”

 

“Well...no.”

 

“Then stop wasting time and just teleport.”

 

“Fine. I was just educating you.” he huffed and a second later they both were in Daphne's room.

 

Daphne jumped in shock from her bed as two unexpected guests materialised in her room.

 

“Go to the next room. It is Astoria's room. Good luck with the practice.” he said, pushing Iris out of the room.

 

“Stop pushing me Harry!” she grumbled in annoyance. “You can wait a few minutes before pouncing on Daphne. By the way, Hello Daphne. Nice to see you.” she said just as the door closed on her face.

 

“Good to see you too Iris.” she heard Daphne's muffled response from the closed room. Iris glared at the closed door for a few seconds and then went to the room beside the current one where Astoria was.

 

“Daph!” Harry grinned as he hurried towards her and grabbed her in a tight hug. Daphne smiled as her arms closed around his neck.

 

“It seems you missed me.” she grinned as she pulled back. She took his hand in hers and intertwined her fingers with his.

 

“Of course. It's been a month since I saw you.” he whined, swinging their joined hands back and forth.

 

“Didn't you have my and Tracey's photos to stare at when you are missing us?” she said, her brow rising in amusement, remembering their funny meeting with Colin Creevey.

 

“Bah! Photos aren't enough.” he said. “I also miss Tracey. Any way to contact her instantly? or do I need to teleport to her house and bring her here? I want her with me right now.”

 

“Not needed. She is going to come here in an hour. I invited her. I was getting bored here in the house.” she said, rolling her eyes.

 

“And you didn't contact me when you were bored. I am wounded.” he said, putting his palm on his chest.

 

“Unlike you, we are normal witches. We need to write letters to set up a day to meet. We would have summoned you after Tracey was here.” she pointed out.

 

“Fair point. So we still have an hour to waste. What should we do?” he asked with a mischievous grin. His hands unclasped with hers, sliding up and down her waist.

 

“Are you thinking what I am thinking?” she asked, matching his grin.

 

“If you are thinking of doing naughty stuff then yes we are thinking the same thing.” he said, pulling her close to him, his one hand coping a feel of her arse.

 

“Oh, I was rather thinking of doing some school work but this is also fine.” she laughed and jumped onto him. She crossed her legs behind his back and her arms were wrapped around his neck. Harry chuckled as wrapped his own arms around her waist and placed a long awaited kiss on her lips and walked towards the bed. They mashed their lips against each other. They lied on the bed and kissed each other more heatedly. Daphne moaned as he probed her mouth with his tongue. His hands trailed downwards. Daphne flipped him, so she was on top of him. Her lips trying to meld with his, her arms under his shirt, roaming on his warm skin. Harry's hands trailed on her back, sending a shiver down her spine. She gasped as his hand cupped her arse cheek and squeezed it. She went back to kissing him passionately as he continued groping her arse. She pulled back after ten minutes of passionate make out session, they both were breathless, their warm breath was blowing on each other's faces. Harry smiled as he placed a soft kiss on her lips.

 

“I really missed you.” Harry said. She smiled sweetly and slid off of him, snuggling against his side. She circled her arm around his chest and threw her one leg on his legs. He wrapped his one arm around her shoulders and pressed her into him.

 

“I know. Me too.” she said in a soft voice, her head on his chest and stared at his adorable green eyes. He caressed her blonde hair and pulled her up to him. He moved his head and caressed her swollen lips with his, soft like feather but still full of love and passion. Daphne's lips tingle due to the soft touch of his lips and his warm breath. They continued staring in each other's eyes. One pair of emeralds and another, a pair of beautiful black eyes.

 

“So, any particular reason why you are here?” she asked.

 

“Astoria and Iris planned to practice quidditch. Iris needed to come here and I took that chance to meet my beautiful best friend.” he answered, placing a tender kiss on her lips. She smiled at him, her hand wandering in his black unruly hair.

 

“So what now?” she asked.

 

“Let's just cuddle until Tracey arrives.” he shrugged.

 

“A perfect idea.” she laughed.

 

An hour later when Tracey entered Daphne's room, she found Harry and Daphne cuddling and laughing. Her lips curved into a content smile. It was nice seeing them again.

 

“Hello.” she waved her hand. Harry and Daphne looked at her. Harry's eyes sparkled at seeing her. A warm feeling filled her from inside. She loved that smile. The smile which made her realise that she was one of the most important people to him. In a tiny corner of her mind, she had a fear that Harry may start ignoring her after she stopped his advances. She felt stupid now. He would never do that. He was her best friend in the first place and they both knew that they would never jeopardize that. He climbed off of the bed and ran to her. His hands snaked around her waist and he lifted her off of her feet in his excitement. She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in the crook of his neck. She smiled at his intoxicating smell. She giggled as he carried her towards Daphne who she suspected may have experienced the same treatment. He placed her on the bed beside him as he sat beside Daphne. He placed a kiss on her forehead.

 

“I missed you so much.” he said, pulling her in a side hug. She smiled at him.

 

“Me too Harry. Me too.” she smiled, placing a kiss on his cheek. Daphne stood up from her place and gave her a hug. The trio moved in the centre of the bed, forming a triangle. They spent their time talking with each other, sharing what they had done in the last month.

 

“Oh I just remember. I have to inform you of something.” Daphne suddenly exclaimed. Harry nodded to show that he was listening.

 

“As you aren't subscribed to the Daily Prophet, you may not know that Sirius Black had escaped from Azkaban which is an unprecedented occurrence.” she said. Harry frowned and tried to remember if he knew any man with that name. He came up blank. Tracey had leaned forward to hear why Daphne mentioned that. She of course knew about the news but didn't know why it was relevant to them.

 

“Okay.” he shrugged. Daphne lightly smacked her forehead as she recalled that Harry didn't know much about his parents.

 

“My mother told me that Sirius Black was your father's best friend. It is believed that he betrayed your parents which led to their deaths. My mother thinks he escaped the prison to finish his unfinished work. To kill you. To finally wipe out the Potter family.”

 

Harry wasn't expecting that. He was totally shocked. Harry took a deep breath to control his anger. This wasn't the place to explode. Tracey and Daphne slid to his sides and squeezed his hands. He gave them a shaky smile. He vowed to destroy Black. There was no way that he was going to let him go free. He would have his revenge.

 

“Thanks for informing me.”

 

XXX

 

Iris was cuddling against Harry's side. Her head on his chest and her arms across his stomach. There was a radiant smile stuck on her face. Today was her birthday and today she finally had a birthday party. It was one of the happiest days for her.

 

She was humming the birthday song as Harry's fingers traced her spine and waistline absent-mindedly. She shivered and pressed tightly to his body. She was a little frustrated as Harry's hand never lowered below her waist, never reached to her private parts. She was never able to get more than a passionate kiss or cuddle with him. He wouldn't let her grind against him. She couldn't understand why. She liked it. In fact she loved it. Whenever she kissed him or sat in his lap, an itch started blossoming between her legs. It wasn't exactly an itch but she couldn't find a word to describe it. Whenever that itch started she wanted to just force Harry on the bed and start grinding her bum against him. But she didn't do that because she knew Harry would be angry as he had forbidden her to do that. She just didn't know how to stop this itching. Even now, cuddling with Harry, she felt some strange sensation between her legs. She stifled an urge to remove her shorts and panties and sit on Harry's crotch. She just didn't know how to stop this strange sensation. She would ask Daphne or Tracey. They would definitely help her. She could ask Harry but it would be very embarrassing. She shook her head. She would wait and ask Daphne or Tracey at Hogwarts.

 

The radiant smile again took over her face as she looked at the golden bracelet on her wrist. It was her birthday gift from Harry. She tilted her head to look at his face, he was staring at the ceiling and seemed lost in his thoughts. She pressed her lips on his in a soft kiss. She could feel his smile in the kiss. His hands wandered in her hair and on her back. She shifted her body so she was on top of him. Harry chuckled as he caressed her cheek and looked at her lovingly.

 

“What was that for?” he asked, his fingers grazing her lips, her nose, her eyebrows and everywhere on her face. She smiled and mouthed thank you. Harry smiled back and kissed her lips. Iris's mind was fogging with desire. She discreetly rubbed her itching private part on his boner and a surprised gasp released from her. Harry gave her a disapproving look and she quickly slid beside him, returning to her previous cuddling position.

 

“Sorry.” she said hastily, blood rushing to her face. She was meant to be discreet. Why did she have to gasp? She berated herself but she didn't regret it. It was extremely fun. Harry didn't say anything but continued running his fingers in her hair. She definitely needed to ask Daphne and Tracey about this strange desire.

 

XXX

 

The glass window was frozen. The atmosphere suddenly felt chilly and dangerous. Harry was on alert. The lights flickered off. The compartment door opened slowly and a horrible creature in a black robe stood outside. Its hand was moving towards them. Harry was unaffected, thanks to his Deus but his sister and friends were whimpering in fear.

 

“Don't leave me Harry, don't…” Iris cried. Daphne and Tracey were huddled against his side, their eyes closed. Astoria was staring at the dementor in horror. Her face was pale and she was trembling.

 

“ENOUGH!” Harry roared as he stood up in front of the dementor. His wand shot in his hand as he pointed his wand at the dementor.

 

“EXPECTO PATRONUM!” he yelled. He recalled every happy memory he had. Smiling faces of Iris, Daphne, Astoria and Tracey emerged in the back of his mind. He filled his body with the warmth he felt every time when seeing their happy faces. A swirling of white mist erupted from his wand. The white lights morphed into a gigantic wolf and pounced on the dementor. An unholy screech escaped from the dementor as it fled away. The wolf patronus stood in the compartment. Letting the positive energy counter against the dense atmosphere of hopelessness. The colour returned to the girls' pale faces.

 

“Are you okay?” he asked in concern.

 

“Yeah!” Tracey whispered. Harry continued the patronus spell. Tracey, Daphne and Astoria crowded against it, bathing in its positive feelings. Iris stood up unsteadily and wrapped her arms around his neck. Harry sat on the seat, pulling Iris in his lap. Harry stopped the spell as he thought the girls were nearly back to normal. He combed her red hair and whispered assurances in her ear.

 

She slid off his lap after a minute but sat beside him, her arms firmly wrapped around his waist and her head on his shoulder. The compartment door again opened and a man in ragged clothes entered.

 

“Are you all okay?” he asked.

 

“Mostly.” Astoria answered. “Who are you?”

 

“I am Remus Lupin, your new DADA professor. I am glad that you are fine. I think I saw a patronus. Was there another adult with you?” he asked.

 

“No. The patronus was Harry's.” Tracey said. Professor Lupin gave Harry an amazed look.

 

“You know how to cast a patronus charm?” he asked.

 

"I am Harry Potter." Harry shrugged as if that was an answer enough but used his only one shoulder as his other was currently occupied by Iris's head. Professor Lupin chuckled as he pulled out a chocolate from his pocket.

 

“Eat this, all of you. Chocolate helps to recover from dementor exposure. I will go and check on other students.” he suggested before going away. Harry received the chocolate bar and nodded at him in thanks. The compartment door closed after his departure.

 

“Are you guys totally fine?” he asked them as he broke the chocolate bar and distributed it to everybody. They all ate it and they have to agree that the chocolate did help them a bit. Daphne and Tracey were cuddled against each other, enjoying the warmth of each other's bodies after what just happened. Harry pulled Astoria to his other side, his arms around her shoulders. She gave him a grateful smile and cuddled against his side. She needed it, the heat of another body. When she had seen the dementor she feared that her bones were frozen permanently as if she would never feel warmth again.

 

“Yes.” They all chorused. Harry smiled in relief as he caressed Iris's head with one hand and rubbed Astoria's shoulder with his other hand.

 

“When did you learn the patronus charm? And why the hell was there a dementor on Hogwarts express?” Daphne asked, giving him an impressed look.

 

“I keep learning new spells whenever I get time. As for the dementor, we will know when we reach Hogwarts.” he shrugged nonchalantly.

 

“A wolf,” Tracey smiled at him lovingly, “Wolves are complex, highly intelligent animals who are caring, playful, and above all devoted to family. Wolves have the ability to make quick and firm emotional attachments, and often need to trust their own instincts. A proper fitting for you.”

 

Harry blushed at that. Tracey had just told his whole personality by just seeing his patronus. Daphne and Tracey chuckled at his reaction while Astoria and Iris looked at him in adoration. ‘Devoted to family’ just made him more amazing in their eyes and they felt happy that he considered them a family.

 

XXX

 

There was a small circular chamber. The chamber's wall was lilac in colour. The floor was red while he couldn't see the ceiling as it was very high up. A black throne sat on a pedestal at one side. The throne was empty, no one was there. There were seven gigantic mirrors arranged at the opposite side of the throne.

 

Harry couldn't move, he didn't even have a body in this dream. Two people suddenly appeared in the room. One woman had extremely pale skin and luscious black hair while the other woman had silky blonde hair with her skin the colour of cream. Both were extremely beautiful. They both wore strange clothes, if Harry had to guess then he would say that it was a very ancient style of clothing. They both looked scared as they faced the throne. A man was suddenly there, sitting on the throne. One moment the throne was empty and the next instant it wasn't. He had a long grey beard and shoulder length grey hair. His skin was wrinkled. He gave the impression of a typical wise old man. He looked at two women in disappointment.

 

“You have broken the rule. You must be punished.” The old man said softly but his voice echoed loudly in the chamber.

 

“Forgive us, my lord. We didn't mean to disturb the balance of one of your worlds.” The woman with pale skin pleaded.

 

The old man shook his head sadly.

 

“Every action has consequences. You will have to accept your punishment.”

 

“If you think that is right then we will receive the punishment, my lord.” The blonde woman said, bowing her head in deference.

 

“You both are now banned from interacting with the mortal world. You will never put your feet in the mortal world from now on. You are hereby confined in this very chamber for eternity.” he said gravely. The two women looked up at him in shock. They hadn't thought he would punish them so harshly.

 

“There must be a way to gain your forgiveness. Please don't take away our freedom.” the pale woman pleaded, her eyes shining with unshed tears. The old man remained silent for a minute.

 

“Fine, I will remove the punishment if you both obtain what you have let loose in the mortal world.” he said.

 

“Thank you my lord. I will just go and bring it back.” the blonde woman smiled, her eyes full of hope. The old man shook his head.

 

“As I said, you are not to set foot in the mortal world. That is your punishment.”

 

“But how will we obtain the three objects back if we can't even leave this very chamber?” the pale woman asked, giving him an unbelievable look.

 

“I don't know. And don't care. But you can't leave this chamber. Did you really think it would be so easy to find my forgiveness?” the old man asked incredulously. The two women shared a defeated look. They knew they would always be trapped in this chamber. That they wouldn't be able to roam in the mortal worlds.

 

Harry opened his eyes. He was on his bed in his dorm room with Iris's back pressed to his chest. It was early morning. He still couldn't understand what the dream was? Was this dream related to Lady Death? Or was this just a fantasy conjured by his mind? He didn't know. He shook his head. He will think about it later. Now was not the time. Now he should just enjoy the heat and softness of Iris's body. He pressed his face on Iris' neck and closed his eyes. He smiled as Iris shifted and pressed herself tight against him.

 

Chapter 17: Call Me Luv

Chapter Text

A week had passed since they arrived at Hogwarts. Harry, Tracey and Daphne were in the room of requirement while Iris and Astoria were in their Transfiguration class.

 

Harry dodged and weaved through the spellfire as Daphne and Tracey continued firing spells at him. He jumped to the side escaping Daphne's stunning spell but quickly erected a shield as Tracey's disarming spell banged against it. He was pushed back by the force, his eyes widened at the power behind Tracey's spell. He didn't get time to marvel at his best friend as his other best friend fired her signature three stunning spells, trying to box him in, not giving him any place to dodge so he erected a powerful golden shield. His shield was bombarded with tens of powerful spells but that didn't affect the shield in the slightest.

 

“Cheater!” Daphne whined as she continued firing spells at inhumane speed. “You can't use the advanced spells.”

 

Harry smirked from behind the giant shield and made kissy faces at Daphne who glared back at him but he was sure that her lips curved up into an amused smile there for a second. His attention was diverted to Tracey whose face was scrunched in concentration and determination. She whispered something under her breath, pointing her wand at him. Harry raised his brow in challenge. Even Daphne had stopped firing and was looking at Tracey in confusion and anticipation. A brown spell escaped from her wand and shot in his direction. Harry was confident in his shield spell so he just stood there strengthening his shield just in case Tracey had found out some powerful spell.

 

He wasn't prepared for what happened next. Just as the spell was going to hit the shield, it diverted and curved around the shield and was onto him. Harry quickly stopped his shield spell and sprang sideways. But the damage was done. The element of surprise was all that was needed for Daphne to hit him with a spell. Harry wasn't sure which one out of 5 red spells that hit him. He slumped on the floor, unconscious. Daphne yelled in celebration and grabbed Tracey in a bone crushing hug.

 

“We did it. We finally did it. We beat the unbeatable. We finally trounced the overpowered bastard.” Daphne laughed with her arm slung around Tracey who tried to hide her smug smile. They looked at his prone body. Just as they were going to rouse him, he stood up on his own. He gave them a look which said, ‘Do you really think a stunner would keep me down?’

 

Both girls took an attacking position, alert and their wands raised at him but Harry pulled back his wand in his wand holster and raised his hands in surrender.

 

“You win.” he said loudly and started walking towards them. His face was split in a proud grin as he neared them. He grabbed Tracey in a hug.

 

“That was so amazing. That was a nice spell.” he said, his arms around her waist. Tracey finally let a proud smile adorn her face. Harry so wanted to fiercely kiss her smug smile but he decided he would follow her wish and kissed her on the cheek instead. When he pulled back he saw her smile had turned into a haughty grin. He chuckled at her newfound confidence.

 

“You know I was the one who defeated you.” Daphne huffed playfully. Harry rolled his eyes as he hugged her. His one hand was around her waist while the other hand combed her blonde hair.

 

“We all know you are awesome. We just don't want you to get a big head.” Harry grinned and pressed a quick kiss on her lips. Daphne's eyes glazed there for a second. She could never get used to his kisses. It was just so warm and soft. Tracey meanwhile tried not to feel jealous but was unsuccessful. How she wished she could just forget her 'promise' and ravage Harry's lips. She sighed inwardly. She had to live with her choices. A second later a sofa materialised in the room, in front of them. Harry led his best friends to the sofa and sat between them. Both leaned to their sides, towards Harry, who instinctively wrapped his arms around their shoulders. It was so usual and normal that they didn't even realise that they were doing it.

 

They relaxed for a few minutes in silence, giving their bodies a small reprieve.

 

“Hey Harry?” Daphne asked from his shoulder. Tracey snuggled closer to Harry and peered at Daphne who had an amused smile. She looked as if she wanted to share something embarrassing. Tracey quickly realised what and glared at her.

 

“Hmm?” Harry asked in a non-committal way. His eyes were closed. He was enjoying this cuddling session with his best friends.

 

“No!” Tracey said sharply but there was some exasperation mixed in as if she knew her effort would be in vain. Harry opened his eyes at her tone.

 

“What? He is her brother. He should know.” Daphne pouted, but both Harry and Tracey knew that she was sharing it just because she thought it was hilarious. Now they had Harry's full attention.

 

“What is it?” Harry asked, looking at Daphne, rubbing her shoulder.

 

“Earlier Iris asked us something.” she said, her lips turning into a grin. Harry raised his brow.

 

“Oh? What did she ask?”

 

Tracey pressed her palm on Daphne's mouth to stop her from answering. Daphne narrowed her eyes at Tracey and tried to say something. Harry and Tracey couldn't hear anything except incoherent noises from Daphne's throat.

 

“Nothing that concerns you.” She said, smiling sweetly at him. Harry snorted but shrugged, caressing her hair.

 

“If you say so.”

 

Suddenly Tracey yelped and pulled her hand to her chest. Harry saw her hand was covered in saliva. Tracey wiped it on her robe and shot Daphne a glare who was grinning and licked her lips seductively. Harry laughed as he pulled their heads around his such that their cheeks were touching each other.

 

“I never knew you were into this kind of thing.” Harry said in a conspiratorial tone. Tracey blushed while Daphne gave Tracey a suggestive smile and suddenly kissed her on the lips. As their heads were very near, Harry saw Tracey's eyes widen in surprise and heard her gasp. Three seconds later Daphne pulled back. Both the girls had glazed looks in their eyes. Harry couldn't stop anymore as he started laughing. A full belly laugh. Tracey was red as tomato and was switching between glaring at Daphne and him. Daphne meanwhile was looking at Tracey with an innocent smile which fooled no one.

 

“Sorry Tracey. I was aiming for Harry's lips but I missed.” She lied a big fat lie.

 

“Don't lie. It is not even remotely believable.” Tracey huffed, not knowing how to respond further.

 

“Yep. That was a very sloppy lie.” Harry chimed in. His hands back around their shoulders.

 

“Okay. Okay. I was just testing if I was into girls as well.” she said in a serious tone as if the fate of the entire world depended on it. If Harry and Tracey didn't know Daphne they would have fallen for the serious tone.

 

“And what's the verdict?” Harry asked, playing along.

 

“Needs more testing. Are you up for it, Tracey?” Daphne half joked.

 

“Absolutely not.” she said, glaring and blushing simultaneously.

 

“Your loss.” Daphne shrugged nonchalantly. Harry snorted and claimed Daphne's lips for a few seconds. His hand caressing her cheek while her hands were on his chest. Tracey groaned and turned away, fighting a surge of jealousy. And now she wasn't even sure if she was jealous because Harry was kissing Daphne or if she was jealous because Daphne was kissing Harry. 

 

‘Thanks for that Daph.’ she thought sarcastically.

 

“It is true. Your loss Tracey. Daphne's lips are delicious and otherworldly.” he announced, grinning stupidly. Daphne shook her head to clear away the naughty imaginations which were blooming in her mind after the kiss.

 

“How did the conversation come to this?” Tracey asked in disbelief.

 

“It all started when you put your palm on Daphne's mouth. Or maybe it started when I joked about Daphne's sexuality or when Daphne kissed you. Whatever.” Harry shrugged and then looked back at Tracey, “So what did Iris ask you two?”

 

“She didn't know about masturbation. We clinically taught her how to masturbate.” Daphne smirked. Tracey sighed in defeat as she snuggled against Harry's side. Harry stared at them, waiting to see if they were joking. When he realised they were telling the truth, he burst into another bout of laughter. When he calmed down, Daphne and Tracey were looking at him, waiting for him to explain what was so funny about it.

 

“Now it all makes sense. As you know Iris and I have…a strange relationship, it turned more strange when she wanted me to do the same things I do with Daphne, namely groping and grinding.” Tracey made a face which said‘'too much detail’. While Daphne seemed amused by it. “Few times, she even unceremoniously started grinding against me without my permission. It was annoying as heck. It is already very hard sleeping beside a girl and controlling my hands from wandering. Her grinding just made it worse. It made me hornier but I also didn't want to start doing that with her this early. She is still a preteen. Now it makes sense, her strange actions. She wanted a release.”

 

Tracey slapped his shoulder.

 

“So vulgar and too detailed. Also, you and Daphne are also not old enough to do these things.” she protested. Daphne meanwhile was just laughing at Harry's predicament.

 

“We are thirteen. We are officially teenagers.” Harry rolled his eyes at her prudence. Tracey shook her head, opting to remain silent. There was again a few minutes of silence as they enjoyed each other's company. Suddenly a smirk took over Harry's face.

 

“So did you three got naked and practically teach her masturbation, like a visual demonstration?” he asked in a hopeful voice. Tracey blushed furiously and glared at him while Daphne was giving him a disbelieving look.

 

“No, we just taught her... theoretically.” she explained and then chuckled.

 

“You just destroyed my fantasy.” he said in a whiny tone, giving her a mock glare.

 

“I am going to the Slytherin common room. I don't think I can stomach more sexual talks and jokes.” Tracey huffed as she stood up to go. Harry grabbed her hand and pulled her back, beside him, putting his hand around her shoulder.

 

“Okay. No more naughty talks. Just stay. Please.” he said, giving her his best adorable puppy look. Tracey gave in to his cute plea and remained beside him, cuddling to his side.

 

"You know, you are a pervert.” Daphne said after a few minutes of another comfortable silence.

 

“I know, but what can I do when I am surrounded by beautiful girls? Though, I am sorry mistress. Do you want to punish me? Are you going to whip me? I will do anything to please you mistress. I am nothing but your humble servant.” he said in a meek voice, acting submissive.

 

“That's it. I am done. I am going.” Tracey yelled, blushing at his antics and started walking towards the exit. Daphne shot him an accusatory look.

 

“That's your fault.” she said.

 

“Sorry mistress.” he said, biting his lower lip to keep from laughing, placing his hand on her hip and squeezing it.

 

“You will be punished later.” she played along, shaking her head at his acting and pushed his hand away with a grin, “but let's go after her. We were here for a long time. It's time to go back to the common room.”

 

XXX

 

Harry was sitting in the library with a book on animagus on his desk. He was deciding if he should become an animagus or not. And if he did decide in affirmative then when should he start the process. Was it too early for him to become an animagus? That was the reason why he was reading the book. He wanted to be totally sure about everything before diving in the process. A loud thump came from in front of him.

 

“Sorry!” Hermione whispered as she sat before a towering stack of books. Jasmine sat beside her. She sighed in exasperation at the large stack of books.

 

“That's a lot of books, Hermione.” Harry said, raising his eyebrow. Hermione smiled sheepishly.

 

“Well, I have 12 subjects to study.”

 

Harry waited to hear the punchline but when it didn't come, he gave her a disbelieving look.

 

“You do know that is impossible, right? There are some electives which take place at the same time.”

 

“Exactly.” Jasmine jumped into the conversation. “I keep asking her but she isn't telling me how she is doing it.”

 

Hermione glared at her best friend.

 

“I would tell you if I could but I just can't.” she said tiredly. Jasmine shared a look with Harry.

 

“Hmm, there are only two ways to attend all the classes.” Harry spoke, eyeing Hermione.

 

“Either the teachers are giving her personal lessons or she has a time turner.” Harry shrugged. Hermione inadvertently gave her secret away as she gasped at the word ‘time turner’.

 

“Are you kidding me? How did you get a time turner?” he asked.

 

“I didn't say I have a time turner.” Hermione said in a defensive voice.

 

“Too late.” Jasmine mumbled with a wry grin.

 

“Come on. Now we know you have a time turner. Just tell us how you got it.” Harry asked nonchalantly. Hermione bit her lower lip, trying to decide whether to tell them or not.

 

“Okay. But you have to promise me that you won't tell anybody else.”

 

“Sure.” Both Jasmine and Harry nodded.

 

“Professor McGonagall gave me so I can attend all the classes.” she said truthfully. Harry stared at her and then looked at Jasmine who also looked gobsmacked. At least that meant he wasn't mistaken in what she said.

 

“Wow. I mean, just wow. That's so stupid thing to do.” Harry said, shaking his head. Hermione scowled at him.

 

“Are you saying that I am stupid?” she asked.

 

“No. I am just saying that you are making a stupid decision right now.” Harry shrugged. Hermione gave him a stinky eye and huffed.

 

“I can't believe that Professor McGonagall gave you a time turner just so you can attend extra classes. Are there any sane people in the wizarding world?” Jasmine said, shaking her head. Harry snorted while Hermione suddenly seemed unsure of her decision.

 

“Just be careful, Hermione. The time turner won't be able to change the future or past but it will be harmful for your body and mind if you don't give them a break.” Harry advised her. Hermione gave him an amused smile.

 

“We aren't all geniuses like you who know everything, we have to do something to keep up in the rankings.”

 

Harry rolled his eyes.

 

“Of course you aren't. I am Harry Potter. The vanquisher of the dark lord, the boy who lived.” he said, doing a haughty impression. Jasmine and Hermione chuckled.

 

“Aren't you supposed to praise me and make me feel better?” Hermione asked.

 

“Okay. Let me be honest with you here.” Harry responded, looking at Hermione. “I can agree that you and I are at the same level when it comes to reading information and having the ability to recall it whenever we want.”

 

Hermione nodded as she accepted that. Jasmine was also curious to know what Harry thought of her best friend. So she listened to their conversation with interest.

 

“But I am out of your league when it comes to practical magic. You are very far far far behind in that department.” he added. Hermione scowled at him.

 

“I am one of the few students who quickly learn the new spells in the class. I find myself disagreeing with you on this point.” Hermione replied in a defensive tone.

 

“I agree that you are a fast learner but I am not talking about that. I am talking about combat magic, inherent magical power etc. Unfortunately, you don't have much magical power. You are average at best and below average at worst when it comes to magical power.” he explained. Hermione wanted to defend herself but refrained and mulled over his words. Seeing that she was listening, Harry continued.

 

“That doesn't mean you can't improve. Magical core doesn't give you skills, it just gives you magical stamina to continue firing spells, to continue fighting. If you are skilled enough, you can defeat a powerful opponent easily. And also the magical core isn't permanent. You can increase it by yourself. My best friend Tracey did that. She has improved so much this year.” he said. Jasmine and Hermione gave him quizzical looks.

 

"First of all, how can you increase your magical core? And secondly what are you mumbling about Tracey.” Jasmine asked him. Harry realised he thought aloud about Tracey's sudden increase in power.

 

“It is nothing complex. You just keep practicing, you just keep hurling spells until you empty your magical core, until you can't stand anymore and after some rest you start again. I was thinking about Tracey because she did exactly the same. Last year, when we were practicing, Tracey was just above average while Daphne was a powerhouse with a tremendous amount of magical energy. But this year, Tracey is different. Her magical core has expanded exponentially. She still isn't a powerhouse like Daphne but she isn't average anymore. She is very strong.” Harry answered proudly.

 

Jasmine had an amused smile on her lips. She liked it when Harry's eyes sparkled while talking about his friends. It was so sweet and heartwarming.

 

“So how do you know if someone's magical core is big or small?” Hermione asked curiously.

 

“I have an ability which allows me to see magic, so I am always aware how magically powerful someone is.” Harry revealed. “For example, I know that Jasmine is also very powerful. If she properly trained then she would be a very powerful combatant.”

 

“You have the Mage Sight!” Hermione exclaimed in wonder. Harry nodded.

 

“I am powerful?” Jasmine asked in disbelief.

 

“Yes Hermione, I have the Mage Sight. And yes Jasmine, you can be powerful, you have an inherent large magical core.”

 

Both Hermione and Jasmine were quiet, thinking about his words. Jasmine was a little inspired to do her best so she could wield her power impressively.

 

“It's time for me to go. See you later girls.” he spoke as he stood up, picking up the books.

 

“See ya Harry.” Jasmine smiled.

 

“See you later Harry. We will talk about this Mage Sight more next time.” she said, waving her hand. He smirked at her but nodded and walked away, putting the books back at their places on the shelves and stepped out of the library.

 

XXX

 

Astoria Greengrass was sitting in the common room with her best friend Iris. It was an early morning. They both were a little nervous because they were going to try out for the quidditch team after breakfast. They were talking about different strategies just to distract their minds and prevent themselves from being too nervous. Astoria turned her head to the left when someone put their arm around her shoulder. She smiled when she saw Harry's smiling face.

 

“Good morning, Astoria. Good morning, Iris.” he said in a cheerful voice, sitting beside Astoria. He placed a long package on their collective laps. Astoria and Iris realised that it was a broom but didn't know why it was on their laps.

 

“Good morning, Harry.” they chorused. Harry smiled as he extended his hand and rubbed Iris's head. Iris smiled back.

 

“You do know that she is your sister and not your pet. Right?” Astoria joked seeing their sickeningly sweet interaction.

 

“You are rude, young lady. Calling my dear little sister a pet! I had hoped to give you a present but I think my mind is changing.” Harry spoke with a faux annoyance. Astoria looked at him dubiously. Harry pointed his hand to the packaged broom on their laps.

 

“This is your early birthday present. I hope you like it.” he grinned, dropping the act, rubbing her head the same way he did with Iris. Astoria was surprised enough not to get annoyed and started tearing away the package. When the packaging was removed, there was Nimbus 2001 resting in their laps. Astoria's eyes were filled with wonder as she caressed the broom.

 

“It is exactly like Iris's broom.” she said, her voice high pitched in wonder. Iris laughed at her friend's funny voice as she also inspected the broom.

 

“It is.”

 

“But why Harry? I have a broom. I am not complaining of course. My old broom isn't this good but why?” she questioned, looking at him. Harry just shrugged.

 

“Pretty self-explanatory. As I said, it is an early birthday present. I saw when you looked at Iris's broom. I saw that you also wanted it, so I just bought it for you.”

 

Astoria chuckled but accepted his simple reason. He was just like that. She pulled him in a tight hug.

 

“Thank you.” she said gratefully when she pulled back. Harry nodded as he squeezed her shoulder.

 

“You both need to be selected. I hope my gift doesn't go to waste.” Harry said in a serious tone.

 

“Yep, no pressure at all.” Astoria grumbled sarcastically while Iris gave him a determined nod.

 

“I will join the team, brother. I will make you proud.”

 

Harry smiled affectionately at her. He keeps forgetting that Iris would do anything for him.

 

“I will also do my best...brother.” Astoria said sheepishly. Harry and Iris were surprised and were quiet for a few seconds. Before Harry could say anything, Iris spoke up.

 

“Nope. He is my brother. No one else beside me can call him brother.” Iris joked but there was a dangerous edge to it as if she was trying to hide her displeasure. Harry picked up on it as did Astoria and he tried to bring some levity in the sudden tense situation.

 

“You can call me handsome, or darling, or luv.” he said, winking at her suggestively. She made a gagging impression but her lips were curved into an amused smile. Iris giggled at her brother's antics.

 

“No? Well, I think I will take back my gift." he proposed, grabbing the broom and trying to pull it away. Astoria tightened her grip on the broom and gave him a long suffering look.

 

“Okay, okay. I will call you luv from now on. Just don't take my precious broom from me.” she mumbled, shooting him a glare. Harry stopped pulling the broom and grabbed her in a sideway hug.

 

“That's fantastic, Tori.” he grinned. She shook her head.

 

“Nope, you can't call me Tori. That nickname can only be used by my sister.”

 

“How about Ash?”

 

“No.”

 

“Ria then?”

 

“Still no.” she giggled, she was enjoying their playful banter.

 

“What about 'my precious'?”

 

“Is that supposed to make sense, luv?”

 

“Nah, it was just a reference. What about luv, luv?”

 

She snorted at that.

 

“I suppose I can allow that. Equivalent exchange after all, luv.” Astoria grinned, snuggling to his side.

 

“And thus it is finally decided.” he said, rubbing her shoulder. He looked at Iris who was trying to hide her jealousy. He rolled his eyes at her and patted his other side. Her face broke into a smile as stood up from her seat and sat beside him, snuggling to his side. Few minutes later, Tracey and Daphne entered the common room and looked at him in exasperation as he was cuddling two girls on his both sides.

 

"He is incorrigible." Daphne said, shaking her head in amusement. Tracey agreed as they walked to them.

 

“Whose broom is this?” Daphne asked, running her fingers on it.

 

“Mine.” Astoria grinned happily. Daphne gave her a skeptical look.

 

“How did you buy it? I don't remember mother and Father ever saying anything about buying you a new broom.”

 

“Luv gave me this as an early birthday present.” she said, giggling at the inside joke.

 

“Who is this 'luv', spoiling my sister?" she sighed but was already turning to look at Harry who was sitting very quietly and looking very innocent. Or trying to be at least. Their suspicion was correct when both Iris and Astoria pointed their fingers at him. Daphne gave him a stinky eye as she rubbed her forehead.

 

“Harry, you can't go on giving expensive gifts every other day.” Astoria glared at her sister while tightening her grip on the broom. She wasn't going to give this up without a fight.

 

“I know, that is why I gave this to her as an early birthday present. I won't give her any gift on her birthday.” he argued back. Daphne sighed but didn't argue back. It was pointless anyway.

 

“Now, as it's all settled, let's go to the great hall for breakfast.” Tracey said.

 

“You guys go ahead. Me and Iris will go and put my brand new broom in my room." she said as she stood up and dragged Iris with her.

 

“Don't miss the breakfast you two. You will need energy during the tryouts.” Harry yelled at their retreating backs.

 

“Sure, luv.”

 

“Okay, Harry.”

 

They yelled back and went into the girls dormitory. He turned around and saw Daphne had her arms crossed on her chest and was tapping her foot furiously on the floor impatiently. He would have been scared of her if he hadn't recognised the mirth in her eyes.

 

“'Luv'? What did I miss? Already cheating on me with younger girls? Why am I not surprised?” she asked. Tracey was standing beside her, giving him a soft amused smile. He smiled back as he stepped between them, taking their hands in his and leading them out of the common room.

 

“Nothing much. It all started when I gave Iris her…

 

XXX

 

Harry was sitting in the stands, watching the tryouts. Daphne and Tracey were on either side of him. The trio was here to watch the tryouts. Harry was excited to see how Astoria and Iris will do.

 

The captain whose name Harry didn't think was important enough to remember gave Iris and Astoria 10 tries to score a goal against their keeper. Harry was shouting their names at the top of his lungs when they each scored a perfect 10. The other students who were there for tryouts or were just watching for fun laughed at his cheering while Daphne and Tracey acted as if they didn't know him. Astoria and Iris seemed a little embarrassed but they grinned triumphantly at him nonetheless. They were walking towards the common room after the tryouts.

 

“You both were so amazing on the broom. I have never seen such magnificent flying.” Harry gushed like a proud mama hen. Iris and Astoria's face was red from blushing as he was going on and on about their brilliant skills for the last five minutes. Tracey chuckled at his exuberance while Daphne finally had enough, she stepped in his path and put her hands around his cheeks and pulled him in a toe curling kiss. Harry moaned in the kiss as her tongue work blew his mind. Iris and Astoria shot her a glare for interrupting their praise session while Tracey gave them an exasperated glare.

 

“Shut the fuck up. We know that Iris and Astoria are brilliant fliers. We were there with you. We know that you are impressed. But now you will stop talking, alright?” she asked after she disconnected the kiss. Harry nodded absent-mindedly as they continued walking. His eyes were still glazed from the brilliant kiss.

 

Tracey wanted to admonish Daphne for swearing but remained silent so as not to break the comfortable silence. Only Iris and Astoria were miffed from the silence. They were loving the sweet praises coming out of his mouth. But still, they held their tongues because even they were enjoying the calming and peaceful silence while walking with friends, humming a tune under their breath.

 

Chapter 18: The Ascension

Chapter Text

Professor Lupin wasn't there when they arrived at his first Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson. They all sat down, took out their books, quills, and parchment, and were talking when he finally entered the room. Lupin smiled vaguely and placed his tatty old briefcase on the teacher's desk. He was as shabby as ever but looked healthier than he had on the train, as though he had had a few square meals.

 

“Good afternoon,” he said. “Would you please put all your books back in your bags. Today's will be a practical lesson. You will need only your wands.”

 

A few curious looks were exchanged as the class put away their books. They had never had a practical Defense Against the Dark Arts before, unless you count the memorable class last year when their old teacher had brought a cageful of pixies to class and set them loose.

 

“Right then,” said Professor Lupin, when everyone was ready. “Please follow me.”

 

Puzzled but interested, the class got to its feet and followed Professor Lupin out of the classroom.

 

“Stay close to me. The last two defence teachers were dangerous and didn't have the best interest for us. Professor Lupin looks okay at least but I don't want to take a risk regarding your safety.” Harry whispered to Tracey and Daphne. Both nodded, seeing that he was very serious.

 

Professor Lupin led them along the deserted corridor and around a corner, where the first thing they saw was Peeves the Poltergeist, who was floating upside down in midair and stuffing the nearest keyhole with chewing gum.

 

Peeves didn't look up until Professor Lupin was two feet away; then he wiggled his curly-toed feet and broke into song.

 

“Loony, loopy Lupin,” Peeves sang. “Loony, loopy Lupin, loony, loopy Lupin -”

 

Rude and unmanageable as he almost always was, Peeves usually showed some respect toward the teachers. Everyone looked quickly at Professor Lupin to see how he would take this; to their surprise, he was still smiling.

 

“I'd take that gum out of the keyhole if I were you, Peeves," he said pleasantly. “Mr. Filch won't be able to get into his rooms.”

 

Filch, caretaker, was a Hogwarts bad-tempered squib who waged a constant war against the students and, indeed, Peeves. However, Peeves paid no attention to Professor Lupin's words, except to blow a loud wet raspberry.

 

Professor Lupin gave a small sigh and took out his wand.

 

“This is a useful little spell,” he told the class over his shoulder. “Please watch closely.”

 

He raised the wand to shoulder height, said, “Waddiwasi!” and pointed it at Peeves.

 

With the force of a bullet, the wad of chewing gum shot out of the keyhole and straight down Peeves's left nostril; he whirled upright and zoomed away, cursing.

 

“Cool, sir!” said Dean Thomas in amazement.

 

“Thank you, Dean,” said Professor Lupin, putting his wand away again. “Shall we proceed?”

 

“He is already better than Quirrell and Lockhart.” Harry murmured.

 

“That is quite a low bar to set.” Daphne snorted.

 

They set off again, the class looking at shabby Professor Lupin with increased respect. He led them down a second corridor and stopped, right outside the staffroom door.

 

“Inside, please,” said Professor Lupin, opening it and standing back.

 

The staffroom, a long, paneled room full of old, mismatched chairs, was empty except for one teacher. Professor Snape was sitting in a low armchair, and he looked around as the class filed in. His eyes were glittering and there was a nasty sneer playing around his mouth. As Professor Lupin came in and closed the door behind him, Snape said, “Leave it open, Lupin. I'd rather not witness this.”

 

He got to his feet and strode past the class, his black robes billowing behind him. At the doorway he turned on his heel and said, “Possibly no one's warned you, Lupin, but this class contains Neville Longbottom. I would advise you not to entrust him with anything difficult. Not unless Miss Granger is hissing instructions in his ear.”

 

Neville went scarlet. Jasmine glared at Snape; it was bad enough that he bullied Neville in his own classes, let alone doing it in front of other teachers.

 

Professor Lupin had raised his eyebrows.

 

“I was hoping that Neville would assist me with the first stage of the operation,” he said, “and I am sure he will perform it admirably.”

 

Neville's face went, if possible, even redder. Snape's lip curled, but he left, shutting the door with a snap.

 

“Now, then,” said Professor Lupin, beckoning the class toward the end of the room, where there was nothing but an old wardrobe where the teachers kept their spare robes. As Professor Lupin went to stand next to it, the wardrobe gave a sudden wobble, banging off the wall.

 

“Nothing to worry about," said Professor Lupin calmly because a few people had jumped backward in alarm. “There's a boggart in there.”

 

Most people seemed to feel that this was something to worry about. Neville gave Professor Lupin a look of pure terror, and Seamus Finnigan eyed the now rattling door knob apprehensively.

 

“Boggarts like dark, enclosed spaces,” said Professor Lupin. “Wardrobes, the gap beneath beds, the cupboards under sinks. I once met one that had lodged itself in a grandfather clock. This one moved in yesterday afternoon, and I asked the headmaster if the staff would leave it to give my third years some practice.

 

“So, the first question we must ask ourselves is, what is a boggart?”

 

Hermione put up her hand. Jasmine and Harry shared an eye roll from across the room. It was becoming their thing.

 

“It's a shape-shifter,” she said. “It can take the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us most.”

 

“Couldn't have put it better myself,” said Professor Lupin, and Hermione glowed. “So the boggart sitting in the darkness within has not yet assumed a form. He does not yet know what will frighten the person on the other side of the door. Nobody knows what a boggart looks like when he is alone, but when I let him out, he will immediately become whatever each of us fear.”

 

“This means,” said Professor Lupin, choosing to ignore Neville's small sputter of terror, “that we have a huge advantage over the boggart before we begin. Have you spotted it, Miss Zinan?”

 

Trying to answer a question with Hermione next to her, bobbing up and down on the balls of her feet with her hand in the air, was very off-putting, but Jasmine had a go.

 

“Er - because there are so many of us, it won't know what shape it should be?”

 

“Precisely,” said Professor Lupin, and Hermione put her hand down, looking a little disappointed. “It's always best to have company when you're dealing with a boggart. He becomes confused. Which should he become, a headless corpse or a flesh-eating slug? I once saw a boggart make that very mistake, it tried to frighten two people at once and turned himself into half a slug. Not remotely frightening.”

 

“The charm that repels a boggart is simple, yet it requires force of mind. You see, the thing that really finishes a boggart is laughter. What you need to do is force it to assume a shape that you find amusing.”

 

“We will practice the charm without wands first. After me, please... Riddikulus!”

 

“Riddikulus!” said the class together.

 

“Good,” said Professor Lupin. “Very good. But that was the easy part, I'm afraid. You see, the word alone is not enough. And this is where you come in, Neville.”

 

The wardrobe shook again, though not as much as Neville, who walked forward as though he were heading for the gallows.

 

“Right, Neville,” said Professor Lupin. “First things first: What would you say is the thing that frightens you most in the world?”

 

Neville's lips moved, but no noise came out.

 

“Didn't catch that, Neville, sorry,” said Professor Lupin cheerfully.

 

Neville looked around rather wildly, as though begging someone to help him, then said, in barely more than a whisper, “...Professor.. Snape.”

 

Nearly everyone laughed. Even Neville grinned apologetically. Professor Lupin, however, looked thoughtful.

 

“Professor...Snape, hmmm...Neville, I believe you live with your grandmother?”

 

“Er...yes,” said Neville nervously. “But I don't want the boggart to turn into her either.”

 

“No, no, you misunderstand me,” said Professor Lupin, now smiling. “I wonder, could you tell us what sort of clothes your grandmother usually wears?”

 

Neville looked startled, but said, “Well... always the same hat. A tall one with a stuffed vulture on top. And a long dress...green, normally...and sometimes a fox-fur scarf.”

 

“And a handbag?” prompted Professor Lupin.

 

“A big red one,” said Neville.

 

“Right then,” said Professor Lupin. “Can you picture those clothes very clearly, Neville? Can you see them in your mind's eye?”

 

“Yes,” said Neville uncertainly, plainly wondering what was coming next.

 

“When the boggart bursts out of this wardrobe, Neville, and sees you, it will assume the form of Professor Snape,” said Lupin. “And you will raise your wand thus - and cry ‘Riddikulus’ – and concentrate - hard on your grandmother's clothes. If all goes well, Professor Boggart Snape will be forced into that vulture topped hat, and that green dress, with that big red handbag.”

 

There was a great shout of laughter. The wardrobe wobbled more violently.

 

“If Neville is successful, the boggart is likely to shift his attention to each of us in turn,” said Professor Lupin. “I would like all of you to take a moment now to think of the thing that scares you most, and imagine how you might force it to look comical…”

 

The room went quiet. Harry thought...What scared him most in the world? Not many things. Lady Death's image came to his mind after a second. She had the power to defeat him, she had the power to take everything away from him. And he realised that he indeed feared Lady Death. Now, what would make her look comical?

 

‘A skimpy sexy dress.’ Harry thought, an amused smile appearing on his face. ‘And I don't think anyone will recognise her. But what will I say to others when the boggart takes her face? I will tell them she is a very scary ghost from a movie. Yeah, that will sate their curiosity.’

 

“Neville, we're going to back away,” said Professor Lupin. “Let you have a clear field, all right? I'll call the next person forward. Everyone back, now, so Neville can get a clear shot.”

 

They all retreated, backed against the walls, leaving Neville alone beside the wardrobe. He looked pale and frightened, but he had pushed up the sleeves of his robes and was holding his wand ready.

 

“On the count of three, Neville,” said Professor Lupin, who was pointing his own wand at the handle of the wardrobe. “One – two – three now!”

 

A jet of sparks shot from the end of Professor Lupin's wand and hit the doorknob. The wardrobe burst open. Hook nosed and menacing, Professor Snape stepped out, his eyes flashing at Neville.

 

Neville backed away, his wand up, mouthing wordlessly. Snape was bearing down upon him, reaching inside his robes.

 

“R-R-Riddikulus!” squeaked Neville.

 

There was a noise like a whip crack. Snape stumbled; he was wearing a long, lace-trimmed dress and a towering hat topped with a moth-eaten vulture, and he was swinging a huge crimson handbag.

 

There was a roar of laughter; the boggart paused, confused, and Professor Lupin shouted, “Parvati! Forward!”

 

Parvati walked forward, her face set. Snape rounded on her. There was another crack, and where he had stood was a blood-stained, bandaged mummy; its sightless face was turned to Parvati and it began to walk toward her very slowly, dragging its feet, its stiff arms rising -

 

“Riddikulus!” cried Parvati.

 

A bandage unraveled at the mummy's feet; it became entangled, fell face forward, and its head rolled off.

 

“Seamus!” roared Professor Lupin.

 

Seamus darted past Parvati.

 

Crack! Where the mummy had been was a woman with floor-length black hair and a skeletal, green-tinged face – a banshee. She opened her mouth wide and an unearthly sound filled the room, a long, wailing shriek that made the hair on Harry's head stand on end -

 

“Riddikulus!” shouted Seamus.

 

The banshee made a rasping noise and clutched her throat; her voice was gone.

 

Crack! The banshee turned into a rat, which chased its tail in a circle, then...crack! became a rattlesnake, which slithered and writhed before crack!...becoming a single, bloody eyeball...

 

“It is confused!” shouted Lupin. “We're getting there! Dean!”

 

Dean hurried forward.

 

Crack! The eyeball became a severed hand, which flipped over and began to creep along the floor like a crab.

 

“Riddikulus!” yelled Dean.

 

There was a snap, and the hand was trapped in a mousetrap.

 

“Excellent! Ron, you next!”

 

Harry and the other Slytherins were getting irritated because there were still more Gryffindors remaining before their turn came. Ron leapt forward.

 

Crack!

 

Quite a few people screamed. A giant spider, six feet tall and covered in hair, was advancing on Ron, clicking its pincers menacingly. For a moment, Harry thought Ron had frozen. Then, “Riddikulus!” bellowed Ron, and the spider's legs vanished; it rolled over and over; Lavender Brown squealed and ran out of its way and it came to a halt at Jasmine's feet. She raised her wand, ready, but her body froze at seeing the scene.

 

The Boggart turned into two dead bodies with their unseeing eyes still open, they both were a middle aged couple. The woman was skinny with crystal blue eyes and blonde hair while the man had a solemn face with black combed hair and dark eyes. Jasmine's wand fell on the floor and she screamed, covering her eyes and fell on her knees. There was total silence in the class except her scream. Hermione stood frozen as if she knew the faces. Neville bravely stepped in front of them and the dead bodies merged into and became Professor Snape.

 

“Riddikulus!” he yelled. Professor Snape's black robe turned into a pink skimpy dress. But no one laughed this time. Professor Lupin forced the boggart back into the wardrobe.

 

“Everyone out, class is over.” Professor Lupin said as he kneeled beside Jasmine. The students started trickling out of the class, whispering to each other, casting sideways glances at distraught Jasmine. Only Hermione, Ron and Neville stayed behind. Harry reluctantly followed Tracey and Daphne out. Jasmine was with her friends right now, she was safe. Still to be perfectly sure, he sent a little of Deus into her. It will inform him if Professor Lupin tried something nefarious, though he doubted that would happen. The Deus would return to him after she is safely back at Gryffindor common room.

 

XXX

 

Jasmine was embarrassed so much that she didn't want to leave the girls dormitory. She was sitting on her bed, her curtains drawn. She sighed as she propped her back on the bed's headboard.

 

‘I shouldn't have stepped in front of the boggart when I couldn't figure out my fear.’ she thought bitterly. Hermione and Ginny had tried to assure her that no one would tease her, that she should go to the great hall for dinner but she just couldn't. She wasn't afraid of other students' teasing but she was embarrassed of herself. How Gryffindorish of her to break down in front of all the class. She rubbed her stomach and tried to ignore her hunger. She didn't know how she would make eye contact with others after the incident in the DADA class. She hated looking weak, she hated crying in front of others. She believed crying was a thing you do when you are alone in your room.

 

“Cozy bed you have here.” someone said from the foot side of the bed. She was so entranced at staring at the ceiling and self deprecating that she missed when a boy materialised on her bed.

 

“Harry!” she shrieked, fortunately no one was in the girls dormitory as they were all in the great hall.

 

“Hello.” Harry waved his hand.

 

“How are you in the girls dormitory? Why are you in the girls dormitory?” she asked, still freaked out.

 

“As of 'how' just the privilege of being me. And for 'why', I thought you needed some pep talk.” Harry grinned. Jasmine snorted at that.

 

“You do know it doesn't work if I know that I am being given a pep talk.” Jasmine said, slowly calming down.

 

“So, I guess you don't need a pep talk. I am annoyed at you for taking the spotlight. I was going to transform the boggart into a woman in her underwear but I didn't get the chance, thanks to a certain girl with blue dyed hair.” Harry pouted. Jasmine gaped at him.

 

“You were going to transform your boggart into that!” Jasmine gave him an amused glance. “I don't know if I should laugh or creeped out. At least the male half of the class would have been grateful to you.”

 

“So your boggart is a woman?” Jasmine asked, seeing the hint.

 

“Yep, a very beautiful pale lady with the darkest eyes and hair.” Harry answered wistfully.

 

“I think you are more enamored by this lady than scared of her.” Jasmine teased, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively. Harry chuckled.

 

“You might be onto something.” Harry said thoughtfully. “So, are you going to tell me why you are scared for your parents' safety? There must be a story behind it.”

 

Jasmine slumped back and stared at the ceiling. She decided to share it. She was just itching to tell it to somebody. She didn't want to keep it to herself anymore. Maybe sharing it with someone will lighten the load. And she did trust Harry, at least a little bit.

 

“There is indeed a story behind it.” she confirmed, she remained silent mulling over her thoughts, “My parents aren't what they say they are. They say they are doctors but that's a partial truth. They are actually scientists.”

 

Harry raised his eyebrows, waiting for her to continue.

 

“Their field of research is about special powers. There were dozens of more scientists with them. They experimented on special children who showed unique and otherworldly traits.” she continued. She ignored his disgusted look. “They were in a top secret cult named ‘The Peculiars’. The Peculiars wanted to unravel Oddities in this world. They tried to find what made some people unique. To understand why some had superpowers. To understand it and then recreate it artificially. They weren't making any progress and all the children died suddenly in an experiment, leaving them without any more subjects. The peculiars were annoyed and frustrated. They were almost on the verge of disbanding when a 3 year old special girl was found.”

 

She stopped and pointed to herself.

 

“She had a symbol of red pentagram just above her chest. She was an odd child. She didn't cry like other children. She had no memory. She didn't show any emotions. She was like an empty shell bereft of any feelings. My parents, who were overflowing with guilt after the death of so many children, decided to finally abandon their ways and take the girl and run away and that's what they did. They took the girl in the silence of the night and fled to a different country. They started from scratch, they became doctors and helped people while raising the girl as their own daughter.”

 

There was a tense silence between them as she told the truth about herself.

 

“So you are saying that you don't know about your true parentage and are living with two mad scientists.” Harry grumbled.

 

“Don't talk about my parents like that!” she exclaimed in anger. “They risked their lives to save me. They risked everything for me. There is a whole crazy cult full of mad scientists after them. It is all because they wanted to save me.”

 

“If that's how you want to think about them.” Harry shrugged. He didn't really care. He could go and kill her parents for their wrongdoings but if Harry's mission was to kill people like those then he wouldn't have come to Hogwarts. He would have just become some vigilante, killing criminals to better the world but he knew it wasn't his problem, it wasn't his job. There were government and police officers for that. He peered at her, observing her magic.

 

“At least you are a common witch. I can confirm that. There is nothing different about you. Nothing special. So I can't really say that you are anything unique. You are just a witch with an inherent large magical core. Nothing more." Harry said curiously. Jasmine sighed in relief.

 

“Thanks for confirming that I am just a ‘normal’ witch. Then why do I have a pentagram on my chest?” she asked, her brows furrowed in confusion. Harry scooted closer to her so there wasn't much space between them.

 

“Let me see it.” Harry said with a straight face. Jasmine's face turned scarlet.

 

“Are you mad? Do you really believe that I will remove my shirt to show you my chest?” she blabbered and covered her chest instinctively. Harry sighed in disappointment and scooted back.

 

“Well, my offer is always open. I may get some ideas if I examine the pentagram in detail.” Harry said.

 

“Thank you very much but I am not going to get naked for you.” she said in a squeaky voice.

 

“Your loss. Let's go to the great hall then. I am hungry.” Harry told her as he pushed the curtain and dragged her out of the bed.

 

“But...But…” she protested.

 

“Oh, come on. Show some Gryffindor courage.” he chuckled and the next instant they both were in an empty hallway just next to the Great hall.

 

“What...what happened?” Jasmine stuttered as she wasn't in the girls dormitory anymore.

 

“Magic, duh.” Harry said nonchalantly.

 

“That is not an answer.” she grumbled.

 

“I don't tell my secrets to a girl who can't even trust me with her chest.” Harry grinned mischievously. She blushed and then glared at him.

 

“So are you saying that if I show you my chest then you will tell me your every secret?” she asked incredulously and curiously. Harry rubbed his chin as he thought about it.

 

“Probably not.” He shot her a smirk. She sighed exasperatedly.

 

“Let's just eat dinner. I am emotionally spent and don't have the will to see more of your antics.”

 

XXX

 

Harry along with Astoria, Iris, Daphne and Tracey was staring incredulously at the bulletin board. There was a parchment pinned on it which announced who made the quidditch team. Surprisingly Iris and Astoria failed. Harry could feel their disappointment in the air. They both hung their heads down and went to their room. Harry gritted his teeth in rage. He was there on the day of tryouts, he was sure they would make it. They both were the best fliers among other students. Why didn't they make it? Why?

 

“Harry?” Tracey murmured softly as she placed her hand on his shoulder. Harry deflated and smiled at her uncertainly.

 

“I am going to have a talk with the team captain.” He said as he started walking towards him but Daphne grabbed his hand and pulled him into a tight hug. Her face was beside his ear.

 

“Not another murder. Okay?” she asked in a whisper. Harry kissed her cheek.

 

“Okay. I promise.” he vowed and pulled out of the hug. He grinned at his best friends and turned away to walk to the sofa where a tall boy in his quidditch jersey was sitting along with other team players.

 

“Hey, captain.” Harry forced a smile as he stood in front of them.

 

“Potter! What do you want?” he barked. This grabbed everyone's attention. All the students in the common room watched the scene with anticipation. As it was morning, most Slytherin students were present. A tense silence filled the room.

 

“I just want to ask why Iris Potter and Astoria Greengrass aren't selected for the team. As I was there on that day, I think they did brilliantly in the tryouts.” He spoke, trying to reign in his temper and annoyance. Draco who was sitting beside Marcus Flint, he thought was the name of the captain, snorted, not helping in the least.

 

“They are girls. We don't select puny girls in our team.” Marcus said as if it was an obvious fact. Harry remained silent, not knowing what to say. He suddenly came to a realisation that indeed the Slytherin team didn't have any female players since he began his education at Hogwarts. Another boy whispered something in Flint's ears. A sly smile took over Marcus's lips.

 

“You know what? We will change our mind, we will let them join the team but we have a condition.” Flint grinned. Harry tilted his head, signalling him to continue.

 

“All the boys in the team are having certain problems. You know we didn't have that problem until Jake Yaxely got caught red handed in the act with that girl and then off-ed himself due to embarassment.” he said, pointing his finger towards Tracey. “Since then, house elves are patrolling the castle, totally stopping our fun activities. We want her and that Greengrass girl for a night. Fulfill that agreement and we will take your sister and the younger Greengrass in the team. What do you say?”

 

The Slytherin team laughed at the joke uproariously.

 

Draco joined in their laughter nervously, feeling he will be safe with the others. Harry Potter certainly wasn't stupid enough to pick up fight with half a dozen older students, he thought rationally.

 

Daphne meanwhile was smirking in anticipation. She was waiting to see what Harry would do now. At times like this, she felt lucky that Harry was her best friend. If not for him, she would have been scared that something would happen to her but as of right now she was feeling ecstatic, waiting for the bloodshed. It always turned her on when Harry showed his true power.

 

Tracey was glaring at the laughing boys. She wasn't keen on violence but right now she would let it slide. The disgusting scum were joking about taking her and Daphne as if Harry would let that happen. As if she or Daphne would go out without a fight. The other students looked uncomfortable. They didn't approve of the way Flint accepted that before the Jake Yaxely incident they raped new first years. Some older girls weren't sure if they were still virgins after the boys' confession. ‘Was I assaulted and then obliviated?’ some girls thought with dread.

 

Harry just stared at them. He rubbed his chin.

 

“What are you thinking? Are you seriously considering the deal?” Flint chortled.

 

“I was just thinking whether I should kill you or just castrate you. Both options have pros and cons. Killing you will shut you up forever while castrating you will be painful and you will have to live the rest of your life without any sexual activity. Also I may use a dark spell which will cause you pain every time you think something naughty.” Harry smiled coldly. The seven boys quickly stood up, enraged while all the other students pressed against the corners to stay out of the fight. Daphne and Tracey also went to stand against the wall and to watch Harry having some fun.

 

“Do you think we should stop him?” Tracey whispered beside her. Daphne shook her head.

 

“Let him have some fun. He won't kill them. He has promised me that.” Daphne smirked. Tracey just nodded and looked at Harry who stood totally relaxed.

 

“What did you say little brat?” Marcus Flint roared, pointing his wand at Harry's neck. And just like that the Slytherin common room again became deadly silent.

 

Harry grinned and closed his eyes for a second, breathing in, pushing away the temptation to burn them all. When his eyes opened, he had jumped three feet back and his wand was in his hand. The spectators couldn't help but marvel at his grace. He defeated two boys before they even started firing spells in his direction. He dodged the spells easily, all the other students were glad that they weren't around him otherwise they might have fallen to the wayward spells. They watched in awe as Harry defeated the seven students in the next twenty seconds with quick stunning spells. 

 

All the seven quidditch players were down on the floor, unconscious and totally vulnerable. Harry bound their hands and legs and then readily rennervated them. They all glared at him defiantly, but there was also immense fear in their eyes. Draco was whimpering, knowing that he chose wrong, that he shouldn't have joined in with the laughter. Before they could start shouting and demanding him to free them, Harry already cast a castrating curse on Marcus Flint, who screamed as his trousers became wet, crimson spreading in the fabric. The Slytherin students watched in horror as he did the same thing to all other six players who were desperately trying to wiggle away from him. The Prefects wanted to interrupt and stop this nonsense but they didn't have the courage to step in front of the mad Potter whose eyes gleamed with glee as he tortured his fellow students. So, they remained silent and let the quidditch players suffer. Draco Malfoy was crying miserably as he was experiencing the worst pain in the universe. Harry then casts a dark curse on each of them which will stop their parts from fully healing and will cause pain whenever they think of doing something harmful to others.

 

Harry then conjured a black ornate throne in the middle of the common room and sat on it, observing his work as the seven students' bodies spasmed on the floor, in the pool of their own blood. He snapped his finger and all the Slytherin students were summoned in the room. They looked confused for a second but were horrified when they saw what was happening. Harry let his gaze roam everywhere, all students were distressed, scared of him. He smirked to himself. He let his oppressive aura out, letting them know that they were mere insects to him.

 

“Bow down to me. Bow down to your god. Enough is enough. I left you all alone for two years being merciful and this is how I am paid back. But the time has finally come to show you your true place. To show how inconsequential your lives are and powers are against me. I won't bat an eye before killing all of you to show the world how stupid it is to stand against me. Bow down or suffer the consequences of defying me. Bow!” Harry roared from his throne. A golden mist burst from his body, covering every Slytherin student except Daphne, Tracey, Iris and Astoria.

 

All of the students suddenly fall on their knees, looking at his cold gaze. Harry saw some first years on the verge of breaking down but he ignored them, they also needed to pledge their allegiance to him. 

 

“You all will swear a magical oath to never harm me or my friends or my sister. You all will swear your allegiance to me. You all will swear to follow all my orders.” He commanded softly but it was heard by everyone, it rang too loudly in the quiet common room. When no one began following his order, Harry snapped his finger. The golden mist which was calmly hovering around everyone turned red and malevolent for some students and their pained screams reverberated in the common room. Harry's friends and Iris were horrified at hearing the tortured screams. They all thought that Harry was crossing a line but they remained silent. They didn't want to question his authority right now in front of all others.

 

After hearing the unholy screams, all the students reluctantly swore the mentioned oath. Harry grinned as he stepped down from the throne, standing tall and confident.

 

“Now, wasn't that easy? Just don't piss me off and I won't kill you. That's my life motto. Very fair if I say so myself. My first order is for Marcus Flint to form a quidditch team with best players disregarding their gender. My second order is that there will be no more non-consensual sex. We are creating a utopia here and these types of things aren't morally right. If you prize your libido more than your magic and life then you are welcome to challenge the order. My third order is that no one is allowed to intentionally cause any fatal harm to others. My fourth order is that no one will talk about what happened just now with anyone outside of this house. This will remain a house secret which not even Professor Snape is allowed to know. These are my only four orders. Other than that you are allowed to go back to normal. Enjoy your ordinary mundane lives. Someone please take these seven morons to the hospital wing before they die. And you seven, think of some excuse why you don't have your bits anymore and now flat down there.” Harry said jovially as he headed to his room with Daphne, Tracey, Iris and Astoria on his heels.

 

Chapter 19: Tracey Is A Cheater, Not Really

Chapter Text

Just as the door of his room closed, he was bombarded with dozens of questions at once by Tracey and Astoria. Iris was silent in her protest but he could see the strong disapproval of his actions on her face. Daphne meanwhile was smiling amusedly at the girls, not seeing any fault in his actions. Harry felt good that at least she approved of his actions.

 

“What the hell was that Harry?” Tracey asked, anger coursing through her voice. Tracey looked livid and absolutely mad. She couldn't believe it, Harry had just tortured some of the Slytherins and if that wasn't bad enough then he also made First Years kneel in front of him and made them swear an oath to him. FIRST YEARS. They were only here at Hogwarts for one week and had the misfortune to see and experience such unpleasant things. Tracey just couldn't ignore it. She always tried to justify his actions but this was some serious business. Her heart couldn't take it anymore. She just couldn't continue ignoring his immoral actions. Tormenting small children was the last straw.

 

“Yes, did you see their terrified faces? It was just so cruel.” Astoria exclaimed in anger. Tracey and Astoria continued venting their anger at him for another few minutes. Harry sighed audibly, crossing his arms on his chest and then glared at them.

 

“Girls. Let's sit down and then talk, like civilized people.” Daphne interrupted their tirade and patted the space beside her on the bed, where she was currently sitting with Iris. Tracey and Astoria stomped towards the bed and sat beside her with a huff. Harry walked to his desk and pulled out the chair and slumped on it, facing them.

 

“So are you going to explain?” Astoria queried, her voice now more curious than venomous. Harry nodded as he crossed his hands.

 

“I am sorry that the new first years had to see and experience my anger but it wasn't completely my fault. And I assure you that no one who didn't deserve any pain was subjected to it. My red mist only affected those who truly deserved it. That phenomenon wasn't as random as it appeared.” Harry explained to them coldly. He was so annoyed with them right now. He was particularly angry with Tracey. She was there, she heard and saw all that happened and was still yelling at him. He ignored Astoria as she wasn't aware of what happened earlier before she was summoned in the common room. His gaze met Daphne's and the corners of her mouth turned up for a second. Harry was relieved that Daphne agreed with him in this matter. He so wanted to pull her in his lap and attach his lips to hers but now wasn't the proper time. Iris on the other hand was still silent, just watching him, waiting for his explanation. He was happy that she hadn't joined Astoria and Tracey in shouting at him. Harry remained silent for a minute, waiting for them to ask their questions.

 

“So what happened that led you to conquer and subdue the whole Slytherin house?” Astoria asked, her anger seemed to have subsided. She leaned forward, her hands folded in her lap.

 

“You should have asked that before you started your rant.” Harry muttered petulantly.

 

“Oh yes, why not? First years looked like they were going to shit themselves, quarter of the Slytherin students were screaming as if they were held under cruciatus curse. Seven students with blood pouring out of them were trembling on the floor in their own blood. I should have ignored all of that as if it was an everyday thing, Right? If you are waiting for an apology then look somewhere else because I am not going to say sorry for freaking out.” Astoria said sarcastically. Harry stifled an urge to roll his eyes. Sometimes he forgot that she was in the end Daphne's younger sister. He should have expected heavy sarcasm instead of a polite apology.

 

“Okay. When you put it like that then I can understand where you are coming from. Now listen to what happened and then judge my actions.” Harry accepted and then told her and Iris about his confrontation with Marcus. Iris just nodded at him, as if satisfied that his reason was enough to overthrow the Slytherin house. Astoria cursed their names when she heard what the quidditch team said about Daphne and Tracey. She was pacing back and forth in front of them, as if deciding if it would be right to go out and hurl some nasty curses at the already mutilated quidditch team. After a moment, Daphne pulled her beside herself, putting her arm around her shoulder. Astoria took a deep breath and placed her head on Daphne's shoulder.

 

“Well, I think it was a nice idea to castrate them. It will be hilarious in future when Lucius Malfoy will finally realise that his son can't carry their bloodline any further, that Malfoy line is going to be extinct.” Astoria laughed, her vindictive nature shining unapologetically.

 

“But did you really have to torture the students in front of the first years? Their minds will forever be scarred from this experience.” Tracey questioned in a conflicted voice, she was shaking her hands as if didn't know what to do with them. After her anger abated, she knew that Harry's reason was somewhat valid but still she wasn't totally okay with it.

 

Harry wanted to be angry at her but he just couldn't summon the anger to scream at her. He can't be mad at her for her good nature. She was just like that. The kind one of the group who doesn't want innocents to get hurt. She wasn't complaining about his handling of the Slytherin team or about him establishing his rule in the Slytherin house but was concerned for the well being of the newly sorted Slytherin students who shouldn't have to see that. Who were at the moment, innocent bystanders.

 

“I get it Tracey. I am sorry that they had to see it or they had to swear an oath to me but there was no other way. I needed every Slytherin student to see my might. To see the consequences of defying me. They needed to fear me. I wish there was another way but there wasn't.” Harry apologised.

 

Tracey sighed, accepting his words and nodded. Harry winced at her gesture. She seemed so tired, as if trying to agree to his methods took all of the energy out of her. Harry ignored the little guilt he felt for putting her through this type of situation all the time. 

 

Iris was still staring at him. It seemed she wanted to talk to him. Astoria was pressed to Daphne's side, lost in her own thoughts.

 

“Let's go to the great hall for breakfast.” Daphne announced after a moment of silence. They all nodded.

 

XXX

 

The whole school was curious to know why the Slytherin house seemed so down. Fortunately for Harry there was no way anyone would know the real reason. Even if Dumbledore used legilimency as he was prone to do, the students' magical oath will protect their mind. The seven castrated students requested Madam Pomfrey to keep their castration a secret. Madam Pomfrey had to agree to their demands according to the healer-patient confidentiality agreement. Though she wasn't happy to agree. She wanted to know how it happened but the seven were being tight lipped about it. They refused to share how they were injured. At last, Madam Pomfrey just patched them up and didn't ask any more questions.

 

The day passed usually with no more drama. Tracey was unusually quiet throughout the day which worried Harry. She seemed to be warring with herself. She was lost in her thoughts most of the time.

 

He brought it up when he was alone with Daphne in the room or requirement.

 

She was straddling his lap, his arms were around her slim waist, holding her close to his chest. Her palms were on his cheeks, cupping them. They were kissing each other for the last ten minutes, her skirt was hiked up to allow more skin contact. He was hard down there and the fact that Daphne's lady parts were pressed on it didn't help the matter. His briefs, pants and her knickers were the only barrier between their excited body parts. They ignored that as they kissed each other passionately, they weren't ready to touch each other's most private parts yet. Their physical relationship was progressing but it hadn't progressed that much. Harry and she only went as far as kissing and rubbing their bodies against each other. They still weren't confident enough to get naked in front of each other. Harry sometimes did cup her arse cheeks while making out but his hands never went around her knickers.

 

Daphne's lips sucked on his as her tongue grappled his tongue in a sensual dance. Harry groaned in pleasure, feeling her wet tongue exploring his mouth. He tasted the distinct flavour of her mouth. Her warm breath on his face was causing goosebumps all over his body. Finally, the need to breathe made them disconnect the kiss.

 

They were breathing heavily as they blinked their eyes open and looked at each other. Her lips curled into a content smile, mimicking his as she put her chin on his shoulder, circling her arms around his neck. They remained silent as they enjoyed the simple joy of being pressed against each other's warm bodies. They bathed in the moment of intimacy. Harry was rubbing her back while Daphne was playing with his messy hair.

 

“Do you think Tracey is okay?” Harry asked. Daphne pulled back her head and stared at him, choosing her words carefully.

 

“No. I don't think so. But she will be fine.” Daphne assured him, caressing his cheek. Harry frowned.

 

“No need for that sad face. Didn't I just say Tracey will be fine?” she added, tapping his forehead. Harry mustered a smile as he grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles.

 

“I know. I just feel bad for her. Don't you feel a barrier rising between us and Tracey. She seems to be drifting away from us. And that's the last thing I want.” Harry whispered fearfully. Daphne intertwined her fingers with his and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

 

“I think you are making a big deal out of it. Tracey is just trying to process what happened in the morning, nothing else. Still, I will be with her and try to find out if you are right.” Daphne smiled confidently. Harry smiled back as he pulled her tight against him and mashed his lips with hers. Daphne moaned in the kiss as she kissed him back with equal passion.

 

XXX

 

It was night, Harry was lounging on his bed, his back comfortably propped against the pillows and headboard, Iris was lying beside him with her head laid in his lap.

 

She seemed to be in a good mood as she talked about her classes and her inclusion in the new quidditch team. Harry's fingers roamed in her silky red hair as she babbled about. He was feeling satisfied seeing the smile on Iris's face. Tracey's face immediately flashed in his mind and he wished he could make her smile too. Her smiles have become rarer nowadays. He missed those early days when Tracey was the carefree one in the trio, who always had a pleasant smile on her face. He shook off these gloomy thoughts from his head, she will eventually come around. He focused his attention back on Iris as she told him that the new team was going to be great. Her smile was infectious and his lips copied hers.

 

“Thank you big brother for helping me and Astoria. I am sad that you had to do that but I am also happy that I can finally play for the team.” she said with a brimming smile. Harry kissed her forehead.

 

“I hope you will enjoy playing for Slytherin. And do remember your promise to summon me whenever you are in danger.” he instructed, caressing her cheek. She nodded. She slowly sat up.

 

“Make some space between your legs.” she told him boldly. Harry hoped she wasn't going to do something stupid as he stretched his legs on either side. Iris quickly sat in the space on the bed between his legs, pressing her back on his chest. She sighed in comfort as his chin was on top of her head and his hands were wrapped around her stomach.

 

“I can see you are sad. Can I do anything to help you?” she asked softly, with the back of her head resting on his neck. Harry chuckled as he pulled her closer to him.

 

“Am I that transparent?” he asked amusedly.

 

“No. I can just feel your emotions in your eyes. I don't like it. I hate it when you are sad.” she mumbled, grabbing his hands. Harry leaned down and pressed a kiss on her cheek.

 

“Don't worry about me, little one. I will be my normal self from tomorrow. It's just that the decisions I made today are weighing on my mind.” he replied thoughtfully, resting his chin on her shoulder, his right cheek pressed to her left soft cheek.

 

“I don't think that is totally true. You aren't regretting your decisions, you are just worried that your decisions upset Tracey. I don't think you feel anything about the traumatized first years or the injured quidditch team. You are just sad because you think Tracey is sad.” she said, carefully choosing her words so as not to offend him. Harry couldn't help but chuckle at her theory.

 

“And tell me my dear Iris, does that make me a monster? That I can't seem to care what 11 year old strangers are feeling or that I actively caused the extinction of some pureblood families which goes way back to the inception of the wizarding community?” he questioned her in a tender voice, showing his vulnerable side. “I just can't seem to care about strangers. I wish I could, so I understood what Tracey was thinking right now, what she was feeling right now. But I just can't.”

 

Iris quickly turned on her spot, so she was facing him. She squeezed his hands again.

 

“No brother, that doesn't make you a monster. Some people are just like that. They don't care for others but only for themselves and their families. That doesn't make them evil. They are just selfish and I don't think being selfish is necessarily a bad trait. Everyone is selfish in some capacity. You don't have to care for the whole world. You are not expected to do that. You are not evil, you are just selfish which I don't mind. I am also selfish. I also don't care about anyone other than you and our friends unless something wrong is happening in front of me and my conscience prods me to do something about it. Don't be so hard on yourself brother. Rest assured, if I ever think you are doing something wrong then I will tell you to your face.”

 

Harry shook his head in amusement, feeling lighter than before.

 

“When did you become so wise?” he joked.

 

“When my brother became stupid.” she smirked, patting his chest. Harry laughed as he pulled her into his chest. Iris smiled in comfort as she pressed her face on his chest, hearing his heartbeat. She felt happy at that moment with his arms around her shoulder. She stayed in his arms for another few minutes, not moving back. Harry didn't mind as she didn't pull back, he always liked hugging. He continued caressing her hair and back with his hands. Suddenly a loud voice echoed in his room.

 

"Students, you all are requested to come to the great hall. It is an emergency. Prefects, start heading towards the great hall with your respective houses. It is for your safety."

 

Harry shared a worried look with her.

 

“Use the invisibility cloak and go to the common room. So it doesn't look like you were in my room.” he ordered, climbing down from the bed. Iris nodded as she started for the door.

 

XXX

 

Tracey was lost in her thoughts as she laid on her bed, staring at the ceiling. She felt herself splitting apart. A part of her still felt that Harry did the wrong thing in the morning while another part of her compelled her to forget about it and just hug Harry tight and apologize for shouting at him. She didn't know what to do anymore. Till now, she always justified Harry's actions as it never caused any discomfort to the innocents, his cruel tendencies were always pointed towards bad people. But he did hurt some innocents today, not physically but at least psychologically. She felt as if a war was going on inside her head. She needed to choose a side. But hadn't she already chosen it? She indeed had promised Harry that she will always be his best friend, that she will always be by his side. Then why was she overthinking too much? She groaned in irritation, rubbing her forehead. She cursed her conscience for creating confusing feelings inside her.

 

‘Enough! Harry did apologize to me. He said he wished he didn't have to scare the new students. The case is closed. What is done is done. Harry is right. I will be by his side in every situation. It will be better to be with him to temper his impulsive decisions. He always listens to me. Yes, that is right. I will be his moral compass, I will stop him from doing anything despicable. I am better with him than away from him. I will apologize to him tomorrow for yelling at him. I was out of the line there. I will just hug him and everything will be as good as before.'

 

Someone knocked on her door.

 

“Tracey, it's me. Open the door.” Daphne's voice came from the other side of the door.

 

Tracey quickly walked to the door and opened it. Daphne was standing there in her velvet t-shirt and shorts. She was grinning happily.

 

“Isn't it late to disturb your friend?” Tracey asked, raising her brow. Daphne shook her head as she pushed past her and dropped on Tracey's bed. Tracey just rolled her eyes at Daphne's lack of manners as she closed the door and sat beside her best friend.

 

“So what are you doing here?” Tracey asked.

 

“Are you okay?" Daphne asked seriously. Tracey gave her an incredulous look.

 

“Why wouldn't I be?”

 

“You were annoyingly quiet today. Harry was quite depressed. He was worried about you.” Daphne shrugged. Tracey's eyes widened as she realised that indeed Harry wasn't his cheerful self today.

 

“I am fine, of course. I hope Harry is fine too.” she replied, biting her lip. Daphne pulled her in a hug as she patted her back. Tracey Instinctively wrapped her own arms around her.

 

“I am not complaining or anything but why are you suddenly hugging me.” Tracey's lips curved into an amused smile as she pulled back after a second. Daphne laughed, grabbing her hands and squeezing them.

 

“I thought you needed it or maybe Harry is just rubbing off on me.” she half joked. Tracey chuckled as she felt lighter. Her worries were pushed aside for now as she sat with her oldest friend.

 

“I hope he is alright.” Tracey said again with a small smile, thinking about him.

 

“He most probably is fine. Iris is with him right now, probably, and we both know how perceptive she is to his mood because of the whole sister/lover thing. I and Harry were both worried about you and he asked me to check if you were alright or not. The reason behind why I am sitting with you now.” Daphne answered as she finally explained her reason for barging in her room, “It is annoying when I am grinding on his boner and kissing him passionately and the first sentence he utters after is ‘Do you think Tracey is okay?’, I mean, I was hoping for a moan or something and he kills the sexy mood by bringing up a serious topic.”

 

Daphne joked as she rolled her eyes in part amusement and part annoyance. Tracey scrunched her nose.

 

“I am not really interested in your sexual activities. So please spare me the details.” Tracey said in a whiny tone. Daphne smirked in return.

 

“Don't act disgusted when in reality you also want the same.”

 

Tracey tried to glare but her blushing face reduced the effect of it. Daphne just laughed at seeing her best friend embarrassed, totally unperturbed by her narrowed eyes. Tracey hurled a pillow at her which narrowly missed her face. Her laugh abruptly cut off as an evil smile appeared on her face, she picked up the pillow from the floor.

 

“I am not playing, Daph.” Tracey yelled, staring at the pillow in Daphne's hand as she scooted back to the centre of the bed, already knowing that there was a pillow fight in the near future.

 

“Oh no, Tracey. This might be a game but it's not something you play. It's war. Full of pain and chaos.” Daphne laughed, imitating the stereotypical villain's laugh. Tracey was just going to laugh along at the stupid line when Daphne lunged forward and hit her head with the pillow. Oof! Tracey sprawled on the bed from the brunt of the force. Before Tracey could recover from the sudden hit, Daphne had pushed the pillow on Tracey's stomach and sat on it with a smug smile.

 

“DAPHNE GREENGRASS! Stop sitting on my stomach, you imbecile, fat stupid girl. You are crushing my stomach.” Tracey shouted, struggling beneath her. Daphne was amused by her hilarious insults.

 

“First of all, I am not imbecile, my rankings in top students can verify that. Second of all, I have a very slim belly, but maybe you are talking about my arse because that is surely shapely, not fat but shapely. Harry can testify to that. He seems rather fond of it. Here, feel it.” Daphne grinned mischievously, as she slid back, sitting on Tracey's pelvis instead of her stomach.

 

“You are impossible.” she grumbled, throwing the pillow which Daphne dodged, her face heating up, feeling her ‘shapely’ bum. Daphne laughed heartily. She grabbed Tracey's hands and put them on her hips.

 

“Feel them, Tracey. Aren't they magnificent.” she said in a husky tone, all earlier playfulness seemed to disappear as Daphne leaned forward, her head lowering to hers while her legs spreading between Tracey's hips,the friction between them causing sparks in their bodies.

 

Tracey was frozen in shock as she felt Daphne's warm breath tingling her lips while her own hands were on Daphne's arse, feeling them up. The heat was too much between them. But not in a bad way. Her body was overwhelmed with pleasant sensations. She feared that Daphne could hear her loud heartbeats as their chests were pressed against each other, thumping against each other. She didn't know if it was her or Daphne who initiated the kiss but when it happened, her mind was overwhelmed from all the new unique sensations. Tracey was squeezing Daphne's ‘magnificent’ arse as they deepened the kiss. Their lips flushed against each other, nibbling, wetting each other. Daphne's one hand found Tracey's cheek and caressed it gently while her other hand rested on her growing chest. Daphne cupped Tracey's tit through the shirt and gave it a gentle squeeze. Tracey moaned in the kiss as her own hands groped Daphne's arse cheeks through the shorts. Daphne realised that Tracey's boobs were bigger than hers. Daphne at the moment hardly had boobs. She had small bumps for boobs. So it wasn't that big of a complement to Tracey. A loud voice broke their sudden, unplanned make out session.

 

“Students, you all are requested to come to the great hall. It is an emergency. Prefects, start heading towards the great hall with your respective houses. It is for your safety.”

 

They both stared at each other in amazement, both panting, their quick warm exhales on each other's faces. Daphne suddenly started laughing and burrowed her face in Tracey's neck. Tracey meanwhile finally realised the enormity of what just happened. Thousands of thoughts ran through her head. But Daphne's laughter brought her back to the real world.

 

“Stop laughing, Daph.” she hissed. Daphne controlled her laughter as she pulled back her head and looked at her.

 

“Well the test is complete. I am bisexual but surprisingly so are you.” Daphne chuckled. Tracey pushed Daphne aside as she sat up.

 

“Congratulations for your ‘great’ discovery. But we have to go to the great hall right now. Let's go. We will talk about what happened here later. In detail.” Tracey announced as she jumped off the bed but suddenly she stumbled. She turned to look at Daphne, her face set in horrified expression.

 

“How will I face Harry! I just cheated on him.” Tracey yelled anxiously.

 

“Isn't that my line?” Daphne asked, her amusement shining through her voice. Tracey though wasn't amused.

 

“Shut the fuck up Daphne. What will I do?” Tracey asked no one in particular, her tone full of guilt as she paced back and forth in front of the door. She looked as if she had committed the most heinous crime. Daphne would have whistled at Tracey using ‘bad’ words but it looked as if Tracey was really scared.

 

“Oh come on, Tracey. Don't be stupid. Harry will be fine with it. He isn't my boyfriend and nor yours. So stop acting like a guilty adulterous wife.” Daphne said, shaking her head.

 

“Oh wow, so, is it okay for me to go kiss Malfoy now or Nott or the handsome Cedric Diggory?” Tracey asked incredulously and sarcastically. Her face glowing with anger.

 

“Well, according to Harry's wording, yes, but we both know that was Harry just being nice and he will most probably kill any boy who shows any interest in us. And for the record, you are interested in only one boy, just like me. We both ‘like’ Harry too much to think of any other boys. So, I don't think we will have that problem. But it is different for us. We three are a close knitted trio. Harry won't mind if I kiss you or do anything with you because in the end we will still be the same trio. So stop overthinking. I will talk to Harry tomorrow and everything will be fine.” Daphne grinned as she opened the door and went out to see the stream of students going out, led by the prefect. Tracey followed her out, still not totally sure if Harry will be alright with the new dynamics. She just couldn't fathom hurting him more. First she had inadvertently made him sad for the whole day and now she had just kissed Daphne which she had declined doing with Harry previously. She felt like a hypocrite.

 

Harry was standing in the common room with Iris and Astoria as the room got crowded. Everyone was in their night clothes which gave some people chances to ogle. Some were basking in attention while others were a little uncomfortable from the said attention. Harry didn't mind as long as they just watched. He knew that the girls and boys of the Slytherin common room were totally safe from that kind of attack. He felt proud for establishing his rule in this house. The other students were giving him enough space as they tried to ignore him. But some were stupid enough to openly glare at him to which he just smirked. ‘Glare all you want but you can't even scratch me’. While there were some students who were looking at him reverently as if he was a god. Harry didn't know if he should feel bad for enjoying it. He smiled back at them. Those girls and boys blushed at his smile and gossiped with each other, shooting him looks of awe.

 

“Harry!” Daphne exclaimed as she walked to him along with Tracey. Harry grinned as he pulled her in a tight hug. He then embraced Tracey.

 

“Are you alright Tracey?” he asked, still hugging her. Tracey nodded but didn't meet his eyes. He stepped back, forcing a smile. Daphne smacked his head lightly.

 

“Stop making that sad face. Tracey is alright. Something just happened right before the announcement and she is embarrassed. I will tell you later. It is hilarious. You will enjoy it.” Daphne smirked. He looked at Tracey and could see the blush on her cheeks. The weight finally lifted from his shoulders as he realised that she indeed looked abashed. Tracey smiled nervously at him. Harry wasn't totally sure what was happening but was glad that Tracey didn't hate him or was angry at him. His train of thought was interrupted as the prefect started leading them towards the great hall when all the Slytherin students were present in the common room. Iris grabbed his hand as they walked, he smiled at her as he squeezed her hand. Astoria mimicked her as she also grabbed his other hand.

 

“Alright luv?” she asked, grinning at him. Harry's amused smile was visible on his face as he nodded at her. He looked over his shoulder. Tracey and Daphne were walking behind them, giggling at Harry's predicament as Astoria and Iris claimed him for themselves. Harry was feeling blessed at the moment. His two best friends were laughing joyfully while his sister was walking beside him with her hand in his. He still couldn't decide what Astoria was to him. Was she like Iris, his little sister? Was she like Daphne and Tracey, his new best friend? He just couldn't decide. He shook his head. Not all the relationships have to be defined or named. Whatever Astoria was to him, he at least knew that she was very dear to him just like Daphne, Tracey and Iris were.

 

XXX

 

Professor Dumbledore sent all the Gryffindors back to the Great Hall, where they were joined ten minutes later by the students from Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin, who all looked extremely confused.

 

“The teachers and I need to conduct a thorough search of the castle,” Professor Dumbledore told them as Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick closed all doors of the hall. “I'm afraid that, for your own safety, you will have to spend the night here. I want the prefects to stand guard over the entrances to the hall and I am leaving the Head Boy and Girl in charge. Any disturbance should be reported to me immediately,” he added to Percy, who was looking immensely proud and important. “Send word with one of the ghosts.”

 

Professor Dumbledore paused, about to leave the hall, and said, “Oh, yes, you'll be needing…”

 

One casual wave of his wand and the long tables flew to the edges of the hall and stood themselves against the walls; another wave, and the floor was covered with hundreds of squashy purple sleeping bags.

 

“Sleep well, my dear children.” said Professor Dumbledore, closing the door behind him.

 

The hall immediately began to buzz excitedly; the Gryffindors were telling the rest of the school what had just happened. He caught Hermione and Jasmine's gaze across the hall who smiled at him and shot him a wave. He returned the smile. He wanted to go and talk with them but each house had naturally selected different corners and he didn't feel like walking all the way to them.

 

“Everyone into their sleeping bags!” shouted Percy. “Come on, now, no more talking! Lights out in ten minutes!”

 

Harry and the girls picked up the sleeping bags and went into a corner. The other Slytherins left them alone as they wanted. They now finally knew what was the cause of this chaos. The girls could practically feel the anger in Harry's eyes at the name Sirius Black. Iris and Astoria were informed about Sirius Black's deeds when his name was in the Daily Prophet a few days ago. They all lied beside each other. Astoria and Iris on either side of him. Daphne and Tracey on the other side of Astoria. Harry calmed his mind as he decided being angry wouldn't help him right now. Sirius Black was most probably gone by now. The only thing he couldn't understand was why Black attacked the Gryffindor common room if he wanted him in the first place. Harry closed his eyes, he missed the usual skin contact with Iris as she was lying with a small distance between them. They knew it wouldn't do them any good snuggling like married couples in front of everyone. Still, Harry knew that after they fell asleep their bodies would seek each other on their own.

 

“The lights are going out now!” Percy shouted. “I want everyone in their sleeping bags and no more talking!”

 

The candles all went out at once. The only light now came from the silvery ghosts, who were drifting about talking seriously to the prefects, and the enchanted ceiling, which, like the sky outside, was scattered with stars. What with that, and the whispering that still filled the hall, Harry felt as though he were sleeping outdoors in a light wind. Harry closed his eyes, sleep overtaking him.

 

Chapter 20: The Hidden One

Chapter Text

Harry woke up to the amazing feeling of two petite bodies pressed to his sides. He blinked as his eyes opened. He stifled a yawn and moved his head from side to side, Astoria was lightly snoring, there was drool dripping from the corner of her lips, bringing a smile to his face, while Iris was totally silent in her sleep. He gently removed himself from the tangle of bodies and hair, not wanting to disturb their sleep. They both mumbled something in their sleep at the sudden loss of his body but didn't wake up, opting to snuggle deeper in their pillows instead.

 

He looked around the great hall and realised that most of the students were still sleeping. Only a few were awake. The professors were also present and were sitting on comfy chairs in the centre of the great hall. His gaze settled on Daphne and Tracey who were sleeping on the other side of Astoria. They both also seemed to be deep in sleep with their arms draped around each other. Harry inwardly groaned as he slid back, propping his back against the wall. 'Why do I always have to wake up so early?'

 

Harry wished he had a book to read right now, he felt utterly bored. He absent-mindedly ran his fingers through Astoria's and Iris's hair and thought about what to do next. He could go to the professors and wish them good morning and ask about what happened or he could just stay where he was. Before he could do anything, the sound of ringing bells filled the great hall. Surprised yelps sounded everywhere in the hall. Students grumbled angrily as they were roused from their sweet sleep.

 

This abruptly woke everyone up. Harry hid an amused smirk as Astoria, Iris, Daphne and Tracey glared at Headmaster Dumbledore who was standing at the centre of the hall. His grandfatherly smile wasn't affected even as he received glares and scowls from the annoyed sleep deprived students.

 

“Good morning students. I am very sorry to wake all of you up so early. Though you will be happy and relieved to know that the castle has been properly checked. The castle is safe now. All of you are free to go to your dorms. And as a gesture of peace for disturbing your sleep, I hereby announce that the morning classes are cancelled. Now hurry up and go to your comfortable beds." Dumbledore's mirthful voice reverberated through the hall. The students complained to each other about the crazy headmaster and crazier school as they stepped out of their sleeping bags and started plodding on out of the hall.

 

“Good morning, girls.” Harry greeted them as they woke up.

 

“Good morning, Harry.” They mumbled half-heartedly, with heavy lidded eyes they slowly stood up.

 

“It seems you still need some more sleep.” Harry pointed out. They all nodded and without another glance at him, followed the other Slytherins. Iris grabbed his hand and leaned on him as they walked. Harry wrapped his arm around her shoulder.

 

“I am sleepy.” she mumbled. Harry remained silent but steadied her whenever he thought she might fall down during their walk to the Slytherin dormitories. The girls all went to their respective rooms once they entered the common room. Harry was surprised that Iris didn't make any fuss about joining on his bed and just went to her own room. It seemed she was too drowsy to worry about nightmares. And it was basically morning anyway. Very early morning. Do people have nightmares if they sleep in the morning? He didn't know.

 

Harry took a quick shower and changed into casual clothes of a baggy black t-shirt and loose grey pants, he donned his usual green dragonhide jacket over the t-shirt which was gifted to him by Astoria. He knew he wouldn't be able to go back to sleep, so he decided to go to the room of requirement to practice his aiming.

 

The room was now expanded. He stood on one side while five dummies were against the wall on the other side. Harry had to squint his eyes to see the heads of the dummies. He pointed his wand in their direction while simultaneously closing his one eye.

 

In three seconds, five jets of light sped in the opposite direction. The five dummies went down. Now, Harry went off to see the result.

 

Two dummies had their heads blown off while the other three were hit below their necks. He was aiming for the centre of their foreheads but unfortunately he was only successful for two headshots and even they were hit on the mouth and the cheek.

 

“Not good enough. Needs more work.” he mumbled to himself. For the next thirty minutes, he continued practicing his aim. At last he was able to hit the dummies on head with his spells from very far. Still, it wasn't perfect. He wasn't able to achieve his goal of hitting them on the centre of their foreheads but little progress was still a progress.

 

He plopped down on a chair and wiped his face on a towel. Harry checked the time. It was 6 a.m.

 

Still early, he thought. ‘A walk outside the castle would be nice.’ he smiled and stepped out of the room of requirement.

 

XXX

 

Harry along with most of the students had a late breakfast at 10:00 in the great hall. After he was satisfied that he had annoyed Astoria enough by ending every sentence with luv, he left the hall by himself. Astoria and Iris were going for quidditch practice while Tracey and Daphne had something important to talk about which for some reason wasn't meant for his ears. He rolled his eyes at recalling that. ‘Is it their time of the month? They don't need to be so secretive about that. It is totally normal and nothing to be embarrassed about. Do I need to have a talk with them?’ Harry mused and couldn't stop his laughter at imagining the opening line for the conversation. ‘Hey girls, it is totally normal to feel irritated from experiencing cramps and pain in your fanny. I feel the same when I have sudden boners in tight jeans without even thinking about anything sexy.’

 

He laughed some more. The few students who saw him gave him a wide berth.

 

But Tracey may just slap him for being so crass and the girls might even be offended by the joke. Good thing he wasn't going to use the joke. He shrugged and walked towards the room of requirement. He was so thankful to the founders for creating that secret room. It was the go-to place for everything. Are you bored? Go to the room of requirement. Are you angry and want to blow up some dummies? Go to the room of requirement. Do you want a place to study in peace? Go to the room of requirement. Do you want some sexy times with Daphne but don't want to do it in front of your jealous little sister or your other best friend who may or may not like you back or the little sister of Daphne who doesn't approve of your pseudo sexual activities? Room of requirement is the best for you.

 

“Harry!” someone called his name. Harry turned to his left to come face to face with the infamous Weasley twins. They had their normal matching grins as they walked to him.

 

“Harry our boy-”

 

“Harry our friend-”

 

“We want to give you something-”

 

“Which will help in keeping you safe-”

 

“Which may also get your sneaky side out-”

 

“It is a wonderful relic we have-”

 

“Made by the greatest pranksters ever seen at Hogwarts-”

 

“Now which you are supposed to have-”

 

“And also which may or may not be ordered by the headmaster-"

 

“We present you the ‘Marauder's map’.” They finished the last line together. Harry was amused by their antics. He had no problems with them even if they were Gryffindors, though Harry realised that he in fact had no problems with anybody from other houses. ‘I guess I am a peaceful guy if not bothered. Though I at least dislike Ronald Weasley. That boy just has this stupid prejudice that every Slytherin is evil which I doesn't confirm or deny. But he could at least stop glaring at me when he thinks I am not looking. We are only civil with each other because of our mutual friendship with Jasmine and Hermione.’

 

They presented him with a piece of a parchment which looked mundane at first but he felt some magic in it. Harry put his finger on it and felt the magic. A smile crept on his lips as he snatched the map from Fred's hand.

 

“I solemnly swear that I am upto no good.” Harry whispered, tapping the parchment with his wand after opening it, missing the shocked looks from Fred and George. The map flickered to life. The ink spread on the paper in a mesmerising way. It was the same beauty as seeing the ink slowly fade into water. Few seconds later, the whole Hogwarts was mapped on the parchment, tiny footprints showing the students and staff in real time. He immediately sought the Slytherin dormitories, the names ‘Daphne Greengrass’ and ‘Tracey Davis’ were written in cursive in small rectangular boxes above two pairs of footprints in Slytherin common room. He traced his fingers to the quidditch pitch where Astoria and Iris's name were zooming around.

 

“Mischief managed.” Harry murmured and folded the parchment and put it in his jacket's pocket.

 

“Thanks boys. This is a very generous gift.” he grinned at the twins and walked away without a backward glance.

 

“How did he know-”

 

“-to activate the map?”

 

The twins pondered but shrugged off the question after a few seconds. There were better things to do than wonder why Harry Potter seems to know everything.

 

Harry went into the room of requirement and sat on an armchair. He spread the map in his lap and started watching for suspicious names or Sirius Black. Harry was grateful that the map didn't show the room of requirement or the chamber of secrets. If it did then the twins would have already claimed this fantastic room. Harry frowned when he saw some Peter Pettigrew in Gryffindor common room. The name oddly sounded familiar but he was sure that there was no student with that name in any house in any year. Harry concentrated to bring back some memories but to no avail. He shook his head as he moved on. He will talk about this with his friends, maybe they would know who this Peter Pettigrew is. He checked the whole castle but unsurprisingly Sirius Black wasn't in the castle. He was just going to close the map when his eyes glanced over Hagrid's hut. There it was. Sirius Black.

 

Harry's lips twisted in a feral grin. This was going to be fun. So much fun. The wolf had the scent now.

 

Harry was out of the castle and was running towards Hagrid's hut. Sirius Black was still, he wasn't moving, according to the map.

 

Harry crouched behind a small hill, overlooking Hagrid's hut. He crawled on his stomach and examined the map. He then looked down, towards the hut. He frowned as something seemed wrong. The map was showing Sirius Black just outside the hut but there was no one except a black dog, he assumed it was a dog as it was just a black speck on the greenery from this distance. He again looked at the map, it still showed the name ‘Sirius Black’ where the dog was sleeping against the stairs of the hut.

 

‘Is he an animagus?’ he thought. ‘That is the only viable option or the map is defective.’

 

Harry pointed his wand at the dog. ‘Why not practice my aim in a practical class?’. He closed his one eye and took a deep breath. The distance between them was around a hundred metres. Harry could only see the distinct black small figure huddled against the stone stairs. He kept his hand still and cast a stunner.

 

‘No time to play around. It calls for the use of deus.’ Harry thought and teleported to the slumped figure of the dog. Now that he was near, he could feel the magic from the dog. It was definitely Sirius Black. Still for confirmation, he looked at the map. The identity of the dog was confirmed.

 

He along with the dog teleported right to the exit of the room of requirement. He touched the wall and imagined the room he wanted for the interrogation and torture. He entered the gloomy room with the dog levitating behind him. The room was totally dark with only a small magical lamp hanging from the centre of the ceiling casting a small circle of light in the centre of the room. An uncomfortable looking metal chair was in the spotlight. He pointed his finger at the chair. The dog changed into a skinny malnourished man in the air and was roughly dropped on the chair. Thick iron chains wrapped around his arms, legs and torso. A step away from Sirius Black, a black ornate throne was conjured. Harry quickly sat on it, facing the traitor. Harry rennervated the unconscious man.

 

Sirius jerked around the chair but couldn't move himself. He was freaking out as he was restrained to the chair. Did the aurors finally catch him? Where was he? His gaze settled on a boy sitting on a throne with his one leg crossed over his other thigh. He had dark messy hair which was somehow properly messy, like it was intentionally done in that way. His emerald eyes seemed to glow. His arms were on the armrests of the throne. His posture was like the kings who were ready to pass the death sentence to the criminal for disturbing their peaceful kingdom.

 

“James?” Sirius asked dubiously. He knew that James was dead but the boy looked so similar to his best friend with the similar face, though the lack of glasses and colour of his eyes clearly set them apart. A cold laugh filled the small room. Nope, it wasn't James. His best friend's laugh wasn't this creepy.

 

“Aren't you the reason for ‘James’ death? Or Azkaban messed up with your head?” Harry sneered, pressing his wand on Sirius Black's forehead. “I have killed people brutally just for trying to hurt my friends and family. What do you think I will do to the person who was successful in killing my parents? Your fate is sealed, Sirius Black. You will die but not instantly. I will take my time. It may be months or may be years before I let you go to the other side. But before all that, just tell me why did you betray your best friend? The thought of betraying one's best friend is so bizarre to me. I can't even understand it. What was the reason to kill your best friend? What was the reason to BETRAY MY PARENTS?”

 

Sirius Black just stared at the boy in amazement. It was Harry. It was his godson. James's and Lily's son.

 

“I didn't betray them. I would never do that. It was Peter Pettigrew.” Sirius said absent-mindedly as he drank in the sight of his godson. Harry looked gobsmacked for a few seconds and just looked at Sirius as if not knowing what to do next.

 

“What the fuck!” Harry exclaimed and touched Sirius's forehead with his forefinger. Sirius knew he should reprimand Harry for cussing but remained silent as Harry read his mind. Sirius was agreeable to it and let his shields drop though it was unnecessary, Harry's Deus wasn't affected by the normal magic. Sirius was also amazed that Harry was doing all of it without a wand.

 

Harry slumped back on his throne and gave a pitying look to Sirius after reading his mind. He waved his hand and the chains disappeared from Sirius's body.

 

“I don't have enough emotional energy right now to talk with you. I am sending you to my aunt's house where you will stay hidden and recover from Azkaban. We will talk again when I come back there after the school year ends. Goodbye Sirius, for now. I know you want your revenge but I will take care of it. Show this to Petunia and she will treat you like a king. It was good to see you again, Padfoot.” Harry managed a small smile as he handed a piece of parchment to Sirius. He took the parchment.

 

Sirius wanted to ask so many questions but didn't get a chance as suddenly his surroundings changed and he was in the Dursleys' living room.

 

XXX

 

Harry walked through the silent hallways. Everybody was deep in sleep at this hour. Harry's work has been done. He patted his pocket. His lips turned into a sadistic grin.

 

Still, instead of going back to his room where Iris was probably waiting for him, he walked towards the Ravenclaw tower. He had seen something interesting in the marauders map and had decided to inspect it.

 

He walked towards the entrance of the Ravenclaw room. He stopped in front of it. A small girl with light blonde hair was sleeping on the floor, in front of the entrance. She was just in her pajamas and was snoring lightly with her knees pulled to her chest. Harry's eyes widened at seeing the girl. 

 

‘Interesting.’ he mused.

 

Harry pointed his wand at the girl.

 

“Avada Kedavra.” he hissed. Just as the green light was going to touch her, the girl's eyes opened and she moved to the side, missing the death spell by just a few inches. The floor was scorched where the spell hit. The girl stood on her feet and gave him a confused look.

 

“You have a lot of wrackspurts around your head. It has taken over your body and is trying to kill me.” She said, tilting her head to the side, staring at him innocently. Harry wasn't fooled by the act, he grinned and pointed his wand at her.

 

“Stop the act Miss Lovegood. Show me your true colours. I haven't had a decent fight since...never. Maybe you will be a challenge.” He said in a dark amusement and again sent the death spell at her. Luna gave him a disbelieving look and moved a step to the left, evading the spell.

 

“Stop it. I don't want to fight.” she pleaded. Her request was ignored as Harry continued firing the killing curse at her which she deftly evaded. She pointed her finger at him with her eyebrows narrowed in annoyance. Harry suddenly found himself unable to move. His fingers uncurled on their own without his input and the wand dropped on the floor with a thud. His magic wasn't in his control anymore. As his magic was spread throughout his body, in every cell of his body, the magic overtook his body, taking the control of his body. Luna gave him an irritated look.

 

“Don't dare to use your 'deus' Harry Potter. I can see it swirling in your body, ready to be unleashed. But consider my warning before doing anything stupid. I need only a second to explode your body.” she said frankly. Instead of being angry or embarrassed, Harry just laughed genuinely. Luna released his magic from her hold and gave him an exasperated look.

 

“You just wanted to see my power.” she mumbled, grasping his intentions.

 

“Correct. I knew you were very unique but didn't know how. Now I know.” Harry smiled, picking up his wand and putting it back in the holster and walked towards her.

 

“And you thought firing killing curses was the best way to find out my secret power?” Luna asked, raising her blonde eyebrows. “What if one of those curses hit me and I died?”

 

“I sensed great power from you, even greater than Dumbledore. I thought you would be able to manage it.” Harry shrugged. “But if you were unfortunately killed due to my curiosity then I just needed to burn your body. Nothing new there. I am a pro at taking care of dead bodies.”

 

Luna just stared at him, not knowing whether he was joking or not. She tilted her head to the left as she saw a rat in his pocket. She saw the magic in the rat.

 

“Why do you have an animagus in your pocket?” she asked, her eyes wide open, full of curiosity. Harry shrugged.

 

“Ask no dangerous questions and I shall answer none. It was nice meeting you Miss Lovegood. I always love meeting powerful people. And if the powerful people are cute girls, then it just gets better. Goodnight.” Harry smiled as he started walking away.

 

“I advise you to stop pretending to be weak. Being powerful has perks, you can protect yourself and your family. I have learned that being weak just makes your life more miserable and attracts all wrong sorts of people. Think about it. I am not saying you should reveal your secret powers but that doesn't mean you can't use usual means to appear strong. I also hate seeing strong people bullied by weak and pathetic people. And I definitely hate those strong people who let themselves be cowed by pathetic insects.” He stopped at the end of the hallway and looked over his shoulder. His eyes burned with disdain for her as if she was not worthy of the power that resided in her.

 

“Also, one last thing. Don't use this unique magic of yours on me and my friends. The consequences would be...very severe. Goodnight.”

 

XXX

 

Harry entered his room and put the unbreakable cage housing the rat on his desk. Iris gave him a dubious look seeing the rat.

 

“You're still awake.” Harry smiled as he picked up the night clothes from the cupboard.

 

“Woke up just a few minutes ago when I realised you weren't there. So what was the reason to wander around in the middle of night this time?” she asked. Harry shook his head, changing into his pajamas. He smirked as Iris blushed seeing him only in his briefs for a few seconds. Her eyes roving from his torso to his lean legs. He put on his pajamas and climbed on the bed, pulling Iris tight against his chest. Iris smiled contently as she pulled his arm against her chest and felt his body flushed behind her.

 

“We will talk about it tomorrow. Now let's just sleep.” he murmured, kissing her hair. Iris nodded and closed her eyes, easily slipping back into dreamworld due to the comforting presence of Harry behind her on the bed.

 

XXX

 

Harry had ordered a quick meeting after the breakfast. Astoria and Iris were sitting on a sofa in front of him. He himself along with Daphne and Tracey were also sitting on a comfy sofa.

 

“Sirius Back is innocent.” Harry said, starting the conversation. He received odd looks from everybody. He rolled his eyes and snapped his fingers. A golden screen floated between them and they saw his conversation with Sirius Black.

 

“What? You have killed people.” Astoria asked him, already freaking out as she heard Harry's confession in front of Sirius Black. Harry mentally cursed himself. He had totally forgotten that Astoria still didn't know everything about him. He was so used to her presence that he had forgotten about the truth.

 

“I will take care of her.” Iris said as she pulled Astoria out of the room of requirement. Astoria gave everyone betrayed looks as she realised she was the only one uninformed about it. Harry looked at Daphne who watched her go with conflicted emotions. She wanted to go with her and tell everything to her by herself but stopped herself, trusting Iris. She was, after all, Astoria's best friend. Sometimes it was easier to listen to best friends than to siblings.

 

“So you sent him to your relatives house. Do you think they will take care of him? I mean Sirius Black will need proper care to overcome the dementor's effects from his imprisonment at Azkaban.” Tracey inquired. Harry nodded.

 

“Don't worry. Petunia will take proper care of him. She is trained to follow my orders. She will do it.”

 

Daphne and Tracey shared an amused glance at his reassurance. Tracey would have been repelled by the idea of having human slaves if she didn't know the history between them and Harry.

 

“What about Peter Pettigrew?” Daphne asked, knowing him enough to know that his rage had increased and redirected from Sirius Black to Peter Pettigrew. Harry shrugged.

 

“I don't know. No one knows about his whereabouts and unfortunately I don't have the power to summon people I haven't met already and who don't want to be summoned. I will take care of him when I find him.” Harry lied. Daphne and Tracey glared at him, seeing through his lies. ‘Ugh! How do they always know when I am lying?’

 

“Harry. Spill.” Daphne said, giving him a knowing smirk. Harry looked back and forth between them and groaned in defeat.

 

“I have him. He is a rat animagus. Don't ask what I am going to do to him. I don't think you have the stomach to hear the graphical description of the punishment I am going to give.” Harry answered. They both nodded.

 

“You should know that if Peter Pettigrew is found then Sirius may get free of all charges. I am just suggesting that don't get carried away in your punishment, he may be useful in freeing an innocent man.” Tracey suggested. Harry nodded to her.

 

“Okay. I already have a plan to prove Sirius's innocence. It will take place after the end of our school year.” Harry explained.

 

“Why that long?” Daphne asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Punishment.” Harry grinned, bringing down the temperature. Both the girls shivered at the thought. They tried not to imagine what Harry would do to Peter Pettigrew during the whole year. They instantly dropped that line of conversation.

 

“Let's duel.” Daphne suggested quickly. She was always up for some intense duel.

 

“Sure.” Harry agreed.

 

“So two on one? Or are you both going to take turns?” Harry asked, preparing himself.

 

“Sorry, but I have some homework to do. I am just leaving.” Tracey smiled apologetically and walked towards the exit but stopped at the doorway and sent a desperate look towards Daphne, who just rolled her eyes but nodded. With that the door closed, leaving just Harry and Daphne. Harry gave her an inquisitive look.

 

“What was that?” he asked.

 

“Defeat me and I will tell you.” She grinned in challenge and took a dozen steps back, her wand was in her hand. Harry fired a stunner at her in acceptance of the challenge which she effortlessly batted away. And thus started the heated duel between them, both of them inhumanely quick with brilliant aims and graceful movements. Firing, jumping, swirling between spell paths. But after 20 minutes of intense fight, Harry won when Daphne stumbled from overexerting herself. She slumped on the floor when the red jet of light hit her.

 

Harry took a few seconds to catch his breath and moved over to her prone body. He rennervated her.

 

“I won.” he said simply.

 

“What a surprise.” she mumbled sarcastically with a pout. Harry laughed and pulled her to her feet. The sofa materialised and they both plopped down on it. Daphne placed her head on his shoulder while his arm wrapped around her. They remained silent, recovering from the adrenaline high.

 

“So?” he prompted, impatient to learn what was going on with Tracey. Daphne just leaned to the side, falling in his lap, her head resting on his thigh.

 

“It was nothing really. Tracey was just overthinking it. At least I hope so.” Daphne said, now suddenly feeling apprehensive. She had made fun of Tracey for worrying about it but now she was a little bit scared. ‘What if he thinks I betrayed him? Technically, we both are not even couples in the traditional sense so it doesn't matter if I kissed anybody else. There is so much confusion. Why can't it be simple.’ she scrunched her face in annoyance. Harry lightly caressed her cheek.

 

“Daph? What is it? You can tell me anything.” he said, staring in her eyes. His emerald eyes were so soft and caring. She decided just to get it over quickly.

 

“I kind of forcefully kissed Tracey and she kissed me back.” she said, he gave her a blank look, “And we both loved it. I mean the kiss, not the forceful part. We both are bisexuals. Though I think we like male partners more than female partners.”

 

Harry was quiet, mulling over her words. Daphne was waiting for his reaction. But he was just silent which was freaking her out.

 

“Okay.” Harry just said with a smile. She breathed a sigh of relief.

 

“So you are okay with it?” she asked. “I will continue kissing her.”

 

Harry shrugged.

 

“I am okay. I mean I am going to tease Tracey next time for being a hypocrite. It was she who stopped kissing me thinking that we were moving so fast and now she is the one kissing you behind my back. I am fine with it. It is not like I can stop you both from dating anyone else. I would be a hypocrite if I did that. It's not like we are boyfriend and girlfriend.” Harry said thoughtfully, missing Daphne's frown.

 

“So is it okay for me to go kiss some other boys or girls?” she asked, her tone full of mirth.

 

“Don't push your luck. I will not stop you but that doesn't mean I can't scare away your partners. Just one glare or a torture spell and they will run away with their tails between their legs.” Harry joked, but both of them knew that it wasn't really a joke. Harry was a hypocrite, both of them knew that but didn't mention it.

 

“Now kiss me. I need your lips.” Daphne said over huskily, turning from sexy to funny very fast. Harry gave her a dubious look.

 

“Didn't you just say that you are going out with Tracey. Doesn't that mean we are going to stop kissing each other. Wouldn't it be cheating?” Harry asked, glaring at her. To be honest, Harry was a little hurt that both of his best friends liked each other. It has its pros and cons. On the positive side, Harry doesn't have to worry about someone new coming between them but on the negative side, he won't be able to kiss Daphne or Tracey and he was getting quite used to kissing Daphne.

 

Daphne just looked at him stupidly and started laughing. Hysterically.

 

Harry was again confused. Did he just make a joke?

 

Daphne calmed down after a minute and climbed on his lap, hooking her arms around his neck.

 

“Oh Harry, you are mistaken. Me and Tracey aren't dating or anything. We are just kissing and exploring our other side. It doesn't mean I will stop doing sexual things with you. I like it. I love it. I am never stopping it. You, Harry, are mine and I am yours. It's never going to change.” She said and kissed him aggressively. Harry kissed her back, overjoyed that he won't have to stop, running his fingers on her back. She pulled back after a few seconds and looked at him intensely.

 

“There may be many girls who will kiss you but let me show you why I will always be in your mind, why I won't be forgotten. I was your first kiss, I will always be your first in everything.” she announced and kissed him back. Harry couldn't help himself due to all the sexual tension between them and dipped his hands below her waist, cupping her cheeks. She moaned in the kiss as she felt his warm and soft hands groping her. Her own hands dipped below and creeped under his shirt, feeling his soft and warm skin.

 

Chapter 21: The True Immortality

Chapter Text

Harry was back in his room after the impromptu snogging session with Daphne. He was filling books in his bag for the morning classes. He slung the bag over his shoulder and hurriedly entered the common room. Daphne and Tracey were already waiting for him.

 

“Hurry up. We are already late.” Tracey said, waving her hand at him impatiently. Just to annoy her, Harry walked in slow motion towards them. Daphne just snorted in amusement while Tracey's glare intensified.

 

“Harry.” she said in warning. Harry ignored her as he took one step every five seconds. ‘You would kiss Daphne but not me. That's so unfair. I am going to annoy the hell out of you.’ he thought defiantly. His childishness and immaturity shining in its all glory.

 

“Harry.” Daphne started exasperatedly.

 

“Yes, my dear Daph.” Harry answered with a smile instantly. He tried to plaster the sweetest smile he could manage. ‘Let Tracey become jealous. She needs to taste her own medicine, not that I am jealous of Daphne being able to kiss Tracey, of course. I am Definitely not jealous.’ Harry mused to himself. He was absolutely in denial.

 

“We are going to be late. As a matter of fact, we are already late.” Daphne nodded towards the entrance of the common room.

 

“Okay, darling.” Harry shrugged and stopped his antics. Daphne raised her single eyebrow at his term of endearment. Usually he kept just to ‘Daph’ or ‘dear’, this was totally new. Tracey looked disbelievingly at him and Daphne. She didn't know what was happening but she at least realised that she didn't like it, not even a little bit. He grabbed Daphne's hand as the three walked out. Tracey was trying not to feel apprehensive as Harry ignored her, she stifled an urge to scream WHY was he ignoring her.

 

“Have you finished your homework?” Tracey asked them, trying to draw him in a conversation. She occasionally bumped her hand on his to remind him that she was also there, that he also needed to hold her hand. It was the unwritten rule between them, they were a trio, not a duo. But he still ignored her occasional touch.

 

“Yep. Did it last night.” Daphne replied. ‘I was talking to Harry, not you Daph’ Tracey grumbled inwardly. Harry was silent, not reacting to her question. Tracey ignored her hurt feelings and looked at Daphne desperately, asking if Harry's current behaviour was due to their kiss. Daphne was conflicted, she didn't know if she should just play along with Harry in this joke of scaring Tracey or stop it before Tracey starts crying. And Daphne knew that Tracey might just do that. She was quite restless and frightened after their incident. Even now her eyes were frantic. Daphne decided it was better to take the weight off Tracey's shoulder.

 

“If Tracey cries, I am going to slap you.” Daphne said frankly, shooting a warning look at Harry.

 

Harry himself was surprised to hear that. He was trying to irritate Tracey, not make her cry. He quickly turned his head towards Tracey.

 

She looked distraught, her fingers were clenched into a fist. Her lips pressed in a thin line. And now he realised that Daphne's comment about crying might just be true.

 

“Hey Tracey, good morning. Didn't see you there. When did you come?” he grinned and gave her a quick hug. Tracey meanwhile was stiff as a board, not understanding what was happening. She was in a daze as he grabbed her hand and resumed walking with Daphne on his other side. She instantly squeezed his hand. Finally!

 

“What the fuck?” she mumbled, if she was using that word then it was a serious issue.

 

“Oh nothing, Harry was just using your already stressed emotional state to tease you and prank you. Nothing wrong there." Daphne said, giving him a cold glare. Harry chuckled nervously, though he was thankful to Daphne for suggesting a way out even if she did it unintentionally. In truth he wasn't teasing her or playing a prank on her, he was just ignoring Tracey, showing his vindictive side. He was a little angry that Tracey decided to kiss Daphne and not him, he was angry at himself for feeling rejected. A little part of him, very very little part of him was trying to hurt her and had enjoyed the distraught look on her face. Harry berated himself for losing control, for lashing out on her, this side was just for enemies, not for friends and he buried that dark part further down.

 

“I was just teasing you, Tracey.” Harry laughed genuinely, squeezing her hand. “Though I am really sorry. I didn't think it would have that effect on you.”

 

Tracey sighed in relief and squeezed his hand in response.

 

“No problem. Just don't do that again please.” Tracey said softly. Harry nodded. They all walked a couple of steps in silence, comfortable with their hands intertwined with each other.

 

“You know, I heard an interesting tale from Daphne involving you both.” Harry smirked mischievously. Tracey's pale cheeks turned pink as she realised what he was hinting to. She averted her eyes, not brave enough to stare in his eyes.

 

“It's okay, Tracey. I am not mad or anything. I am not your master or something that you need my permission for everything.” Harry lied, his voice gentle, trying to ease her tension. Tracey's mood instantly brightened after hearing that. All the fear that was scaring her to death vanished with his statement.

 

“Thank you.” Tracey responded gratefully. Harry smiled and they continued walking. They continued their walk in silence, lost in their own minds.

 

Tracey was wondering whether she should also start kissing Harry or should keep true to her words and wait until they are a little older. ‘I don't think that would work. I will sound hypocritical explaining why it was right to kiss a girl right now but not a boy. And it is not like I don't want Harry, I am just scared that we are moving so fast. I am scared that if Harry asks me anything in that way, I will do it in the haze of lust and hormones. He has that effect on me, I don't think I can ever deny him anything. Whatever, I will try to be responsible.’

 

“Harry.” she said, stopping both Harry and Daphne just before the entrance of the Transfiguration class, they could hear Professor McGonagall lecturing the class. Harry quirked his eyebrow up, asking what was the matter. She took a deep breath, assimilating her courage, ignoring her blush she then pressed a quick tender kiss on his lips. Tracey smiled in the kiss, realising that she wanted this all along, that it was the right decision. The strange but pleasant feeling in her gut, the tingling sensation in her body proved that. She couldn't help but compare this quick kiss with the passionate kiss she had with Daphne. While Daphne and her kiss was like an erupting volcano, filling their bodies with hot melting fire, the all encompassing heat cajoling them to melt in each other, her and Harry's kiss on the other hand felt like a gentle stream, in which she could swim all day without getting bored, without getting tired, there was a sense of wonder and an emotional value in this kiss which lacked with Daphne. Her kiss with Daphne was all about physical pleasure, she could do that with any other girl while her kiss with Harry was totally different, it wasn't just about physical compulsions but also the emotional relief, she couldn't ever imagine reenacting this same kiss with anybody else. It was just her and Harry's kiss and no one's else.

 

“Thank you.” She whispered and quickly entered the class. Harry was frozen on the spot, dumbfounded. He wasn't expecting that. Daphne laughed as she slung her arm around his neck.

 

“Gather your wits, Tracey is already hearing the cruel music from McGonagall, we need a good excuse for being late.” Daphne grinned and pulled them into the class. Daphne quickly removed her hand from around his neck as Professor McGonagall glared at them. Harry put on his sheepish smile, ready to make a good excuse, saving himself and his best friends from detention.

 

“So what happened was…

 

XXX

 

The tension was palpable in the room of requirement. Harry was squeezed between Tracey and Daphne while Iris and Astoria were sitting in front of them, on the other side of the table. Harry had put his elbows on the table with his chin pressed on top of the joined fist of his fingers, staring at Astoria. All five of them were quiet since they entered this room to finally talk about the problem.

 

“How was your day, luv?” Harry asked finally, tired of the oppressive silence. Astoria narrowed her eyes as he tried to start a conversation.

 

“Fine.” she spat.

 

“Come on Astoria, tell me what is wrong so we can solve it already.” Harry sighed, wanting to finish the ugly work and go back to the blissful normal. Daphne and Tracey shook their heads at his stupidity while Iris rubbed her forehead. ‘Stupid’ the all three girls thought simultaneously. Harry realised he asked the wrong question when Astoria's glare increased.

 

“What is wrong?” Astoria started softly, “WHAT IS WRONG? THE WRONG THING IS THAT EVERYONE HERE KNOWS EVERYTHING ABOUT YOU WHILE I WAS KEPT IN DARK. WHY? DO I NEED TO MAKE OUT WITH YOU JUST LIKE DAPHNE, TRACEY AND IRIS DOES TO KNOW THE TRUTH ABOUT YOU? WHY WAS I THE ONLY ONE WHO DIDN'T KNOW? WHY WAS I TREATED LIKE AN OUTSIDER?”

 

Her voice got louder with every next word and by the end she was panting from all the shouting. Harry looked at Iris to see if she had told her about their unusual relationship, Iris was herself quite surprised. It appeared as if Astoria had found out about it on her own. Harry looked back at Astoria whose anger was slowly dissipating after her rant.

 

“Are you angry because I killed someone? Or are you angry because I didn't tell you about it while others knew?” Harry questioned curiously.

 

“I trust you enough not to harm innocents, whoever you killed deserved it and after hearing all about it from Iris my theory was correct. I am angry because I was kept from the truth, because I was treated as separate from this group. I want to know why?” she asked angrily. Harry smiled in relief. Astoria wasn't repelled by his killings. That was a huge relief.

 

“The answer is because I didn't know how you would react. I didn't want to scare you away by the truth. But now after realising that you can handle the harsh reality, I will not withhold any truth. I promise luv that I will answer any questions you have. I will not hide anything from you. I am truly sorry.” Harry said softly. Astoria remained silent for a few seconds but then nodded stiffly.

 

“I have some homework. I need to go.” Astoria said, standing up and going out of the room without another backward glance. Harry groaned, putting his face on the table.

 

“What is with that attitude?” Harry mumbled.

 

“Don't worry. She needs some time to cool off.” Daphne reassured him, rubbing his back.

 

“I also need to do homework and I think I need to be with Astoria right now. See you later.” Iris smiled apologetically at Harry and walked out of the room.

 

“See you later, little one.” Harry said.

 

“We also have some assignments to finish. Let's do it now.” Tracey suggested, already taking out parchments and books.

 

“Do we need to do it right now?” Daphne grumbled but pulled out books from her bag, already knowing the answer.

 

When they were finished with their work, they participated in their usual duels which Harry won unsurprisingly as he was getting used to Tracey's new spell. They three plopped down on the sofa after washing their sweaty face and body and drinking some cold water.

 

“I am going to beat you next time.” Daphne complained, bumping his shoulder with hers. Harry laughed softly as he put his hand around her.

 

“If you say so, Daph.” he smirked, clearly not believing her. Tracey hit his shoulder lightly.

 

“Behave children. Don't start a fight.” Tracey teased them. Daphne chuckled at that but Harry just stared at her, dreamily, his eyes fixed on her lips. Tracey grinned and tried to ignore the blood rushing to her face. She touched his chest with her palm, bringing him back to the real world.

 

“You know you can just kiss me, right? You don't have to stare at me as if I am the last bottle of water in a hot and dry desert.” Tracey smirked, leaning towards him.

 

“I can?” he asked, clearly unaware of his privileges.

 

“Mm-hmm.” she agreed, already onto his lips. Harry grabbed the back of her head as he pressed his lips against hers, first slowly and lovingly but then with demand and passion. Tracey ignored the dramatic 'eww' by Daphne as she lost herself in this pleasant feeling. She loved it, she felt stupid for ever running away from it. She berated herself for being a moron, she had lost so much time doubting herself instead of just kissing Harry. She could have kissed him so many times by now if she hadn't been a scared fool.

 

They parted when they couldn't ignore the lack of air anymore. She again understood why she had been scared of this feeling as she watched his intense green eyes bore into hers. If he asked her to strip, she would do it, if he asked her to be on her knees and elbows, she would do it in jiffy. At that moment she would do anything to please him and keep those mesmerizing emerald eyes on her. A clearing of the throat brought their attention back to the third member in the room. Daphne was watching them in amusement, her eyes gleaming happily.

 

“I am feeling ignored.” she said, eying Harry.

 

Harry laughed as he turned towards her and started kissing her. Tracey smiled at her best friends as they tried to eat each other's lips out. Tracey would be honest with herself and accept that there was a tiny bit of jealousy and resentment at watching Harry kiss Daphne but she would get used to it. She would try to remember the heavenly feeling while kissing Harry to combat those toxic feelings.

 

She was thankful to Daphne for kissing her, if it wasn't for that kiss, who knew how much time it would take her to gather enough courage to kiss him. A sudden thought entered her mind. Was this all Daphne's plan from the beginning? Did Daphne kiss her knowing what it will bring? Tracey couldn't put it past her, afterall Daphne was as slytherin as you could get in this house.

 

Tracey shook her head, trying to clear her mind. It didn't matter if it was Daphne's plan or not, she was glad of the outcome. They spent their next fifteen minutes kissing each other.

 

XXX

 

Harry was again in perpetual darkness. He was suspended in the ever swirling mist of blackness, the darkness slowly coalesced into a pale woman. A small sphere of white light enveloped them. She snapped her fingers and two chairs materialised between them. She sat on one chair and signalled him to do the same. Harry reluctantly took a seat on the chair opposite to hers and waited for her to start this conversation.

 

“You are a disappointment, Harry Potter.” she said. Harry arched his eyebrows at the comment. That was not a good way to start a conversation.

 

“Okay?” he said, not knowing what else to say.

 

“I thought that after meeting me and seeing that dream you would have started to investigate it but you have totally ignored it. You are too busy staring at girls.”

 

“Uhm, sorry. I was kinda busy. There is too much drama in my life right now to think about my existential questions.” Harry said with a sheepish smile. Lady death's facial expressions didn't change but Harry could feel that she was exasperated with him.

 

“I don't care that you can't promise yourself to one girl and are creating drama where it isn't needed but there are greater things in the world than your stupid Love life.” she said in that same emotionless tone. Was it normal that he could feel her annoyance even when she wasn't expressing it?

 

“Like what?” he asked petulantly just to irritate her.

 

“You know what? I will tell you right away. I had thought that I will just give you some vague dreams and you will find out everything else on your own. That it will give you a sense of accomplishment to find the secrets of the world. But seeing that you are so easily distracted, it seems I have to literally explain everything to you. I have to spoon feed you everything.” Her annoyance increased with every next word. So, she explained everything to him.

 

Harry's Deus wasn't his. It was literally a power of God. It was the power of Lady Magic herself. According to Lady Death, magic was going to go extinct in the next four hundred years. So, with no one alive with magic, Lady Magic herself will disappear, her existence won't be needed in this world anymore. So, she took a risky bet and gave half of her essence to him as she believed it would help in his goal to become immortal and keep him safe. It was her who kept compelling him to become immortal. If Harry became immortal, Lady Magic's existence would be secured forever. Even if only one of her subjects was alive then she would prevent herself from dying/fading. She wouldn't have to fear disappearing as long as Harry himself was alive.

 

“Who was she in the dream?” he asked, recalling those two beautiful women in his dream.

 

“The one with the black hair.” she answered. “The other woman was Lady Life. They both stole some things from me and gave it to the three wizards to keep them away from death. Lady Magic wanted to give the wizards the most powerful weapons, so the magical race could prevail. And for that, they are imprisoned in the chamber.”

 

“What did they steal? And why are you trying to help them when they offended you?” he asked incredulously.

 

“They stole my most powerful artifacts. An unbeatable wand, an invisibility cloak which could hide them from anyone and anything and a magical stone which could call upon the spirits of the dead.” she answered. Harry gasped as the realisation hit him.

 

“The Deathly Hallows.” he murmured.

 

“Yes. The Deathly Hallows which are mine and were given away without my consent. Here is the reason why I am helping them. I want them back and I can't just go and grab them, it is against the rules. Here is where you come. You already have the cloak and you will find the other two and give them to me.” She explained her plan.

 

“Why would I do that? If I have the three hallows then I can become the master of death, I will become immortal. I will become your master. Why would I give it away? Do you even need them?” he asked as he thought it was the stupidest thing he ever heard.

 

“As for if I need them? No, but they are my things. It doesn't matter if I use them or not. They are meant to be with me. As for the incentive to help me? Because it won't help your friends. Yes, you will become my master. Yes, you will become immortal. But your friends and sister won't. They will die of old age, you will be left alone in the end. Are you sure you want that? Do you want to live alone for eternity? Now, I have a better offer for you. Give me the hallows and I will make you immortal and seven others of your choice. Give me the hallows and you will live forever with your chosen seven.” she grinned, knowing his reaction. Harry meanwhile was dumbstruck, bamboozled by the offer. He could make Daphne and Tracey immortal. He could make his little Iris immortal. He could make Astoria immortal. His family will be immortal. Then the rational side of him kicked in and he stared at Lady Death suspiciously.

 

“What is the catch? I don't think this was possible. I don't even know you had the power to make others immortal. There must be something you want for this generous offer.”

 

Lady Death nodded solemnly.

 

“You will have to sacrifice something very important to you. Don't worry, you don't have to kill anyone. You will have to give your most prized and important thing to me. This is it for tonight, Harry Potter. Collect my hallows and gain immortality. The true immortality. I will come to you in the real world when you have the three hallows. Good luck, Harry Potter.”

 

Harry woke up with a start in his bed beside Iris. He took a few seconds to calm down. ‘Damn Death for always leaving me with a question. What is the most important thing to me that she wants?’ he pondered for a few minutes but sleep was making his mind hazy. He decided he will think about it in the morning. He cuddled behind Iris, giving a gentle squeeze to her torso.

 

“We will stay together forever dear Iris.” he murmured with a smile, kissing the nape of her neck before closing his eyes.

 

XXX

 

“Are you sure you don't want to come, Iris? You can use the invisibility cloak and no one will know.”

 

“Yes, Harry. I am sure. Astoria and I are going to practice on the pitch anyway. Just go and enjoy your Hogsmeade weekend.” Iris said patiently. She had heard him ask the same question dozens of times already.

 

“Okay. I am going. Daphne and Tracey are waiting for me. I will bring you something.” he smiled. He gave her a quick kiss and then left. Iris smiled as he left the room of requirement. ‘He just worries too much sometimes. But it feels good to have someone who worries about you. It is a privilege.'

 

Harry had opted to wear a black shirt and blue pants. He had worn his usual green jacket on top of his shirt. He walked to the great hall where the third year and third year up students were gathered. Filch and Professor McGonagall were taking the permission form and letting them out where the theastral carriages were ready to take them to the village.

 

“Harry! You look good.” Jasmine said as she walked to him along with Hermione and Ron. Harry flashed her a smile. She was also looking pretty in her casual t-shirt and jeans. Her blue dyed hair was done in a single plait. Her crystal blue eyes gleamed in excitement.

 

“You also look great Jasmine.” he said, his gaze roaming from her head to toe. He felt Ron's glare in his periphery. ‘It seems Jas has a secret admirer.’

 

He turned to look at Hermione who had an eager smile on her face, ready to finally see a wizarding village. Her curly brown hair fanned around her face.

 

“Hermione, beautiful as ever.” he smiled mischievously, taking her hand in his and kissing her knuckles audibly. She blushed a little but then chuckled softly.

 

“Thanks. Though I think you say that to every girl.” she grinned. Harry shook his head.

 

“Not every girl. Only every beautiful girl.” he winked, earning a laugh from the two girls. “You also look nice Ronald.” he said, trying not to sound sarcastic.

 

“Thanks.” he mumbled, not looking at him.

 

“See you guys in the village. It seems if I don't go there.” he pointed towards where Daphne and Tracey were impatiently waiting for him. “my friends will come here to drag me away.”

 

“See ya.” the girls waved. He gave them a small smile and walked towards his best friends.

 

Harry, Daphne and Tracey entered a carriage as they waited for it to start walking towards the village.

 

“So what are we going to do today?” Harry asked, lounging on his seat. Daphne and Tracey were sitting on the opposite seat, discussing what they were going to visit.

 

“First, we will take a stroll around the village, getting familiar with the surroundings and then will enter any shop which attracts our attention.” Daphne shrugged in an uncaring way.

 

“Hmm. That sounds like a plan. Can you suggest anything I might buy as a gift for Astoria? It might mollify her. She hadn't talked to me since yesterday.” Harry said seriously.

 

“You worry too much, Harry. Let me tell you a secret. Astoria has already forgiven you. She will be smiling and hugging you when we get back to the castle.” she said with a smile.

 

“How do you know that?” he asked, feeling sceptical.

 

“Firstly, I am her sister so I basically know everything about her and secondly, she has this stupid rule that she will take a whole day after someone apologized to her to finally forgive them. Believe me, I know from experience.” she answered with a frown.

 

“And why is that?” Tracey asked, curiously.

 

“Once I asked her that and she answered that there is no meaning to forgiveness if it doesn't make others try their best not to make the same mistake again. So, she makes the others work for her forgiveness so they will know how hard it is for her to forgive them. And for that they will not make the same mistake again.” Daphne explained.

 

“That's actually quite wise.” Harry said. Tracey nodded in agreement. Daphne smiled proudly on the behalf of her sister.

 

“Still, I need to give her something. What do you suggest?” he asked.

 

“She loves chocolate. Buy some chocolates for her. And just to keep it exclusive, I will not buy her chocolate.” she said in a bored tone, already having enough of it.

 

The three spent their time happily in the village. They had Butterbeer in the three broomsticks. They spent a good amount of time picking chocolates for Iris and Astoria in Honeydukes. They also toured the Zonko's shop but didn't buy anything. They weren't into pranks that much.

 

Finally they stood in front of the shrieking shack. It was an old abandoned building with nothing immediately in the vicinity. ‘This place can be the torture house for Pettigrew. I can't just keep carrying him around in my pocket.’

 

“I am going in. Wait for me here.” he said to the girls. They both gave him an odd look but nodded nonetheless. After ten minutes Harry returned with a smug grin on his face.

 

“What was that about?” Daphne asked, raising her eyebrows.

 

“Nothing. Just found a place to imprison Pettigrew.” Harry shrugged nonchalantly and they turned on their heels, walking back towards the crowded shops. The name ‘Pettigrew’ made the girls drop that line of conversation. The trio entered the three broomsticks again and took a seat in the back.

 

“Butterbeer again?” Harry asked Daphne and Tracey, who were sitting opposite to him.

 

“No, I will take some fruit juice. Orange perhaps.” Tracey answered.

 

“I will also take orange juice.” Daphne replied. He nodded as he stood up to go to the counter. He was just coming back with three glasses of orange juices when someone collided with him from behind. On reflex he used his Deus to keep the glasses airborne.

 

“Oh, I am so sorry. I just twisted my leg and bumped into you.” someone said hastily. Harry turned around to see Susan Bones standing there. She suddenly blushed at seeing him.

 

“Har..ry!” she said, her voice more higher pitched than normal. Harry couldn't help but find it cute how she was flustered at seeing him. “I am sorry. Do you need me to buy your drinks?”

 

“Thank you Susan but fortunately my drinks were saved. See you later.” he flashed a smile and took his seat in front of Daphne and Tracey who were glaring at Susan.

 

“Done flirting?” Daphne huffed in annoyance. Harry chuckled as he gave them their drinks.

 

“I wasn't flirting. I can guarantee that you would know when I am flirting.” he grinned mischievously, prodding her shin with his leg. Daphne's cheeks tinted red as she felt his leg climb higher under the table. She kicked his leg away.

 

“Oww.” he mumbled, playfully glaring at her.

 

“What happened?” Tracey asked, totally unaware of what was happening under the table.

 

“Nothing. As I was saying, I wasn't flirting with Susan. She just has a crush on me like so many girls. I think it was kind of cute.” Harry shrugged, sipping from his glass.

 

“Still, my blood boils when I see those bitches looking at you dreamily. It just makes me want to squeeze their necks.” Daphne muttered angrily, her fingers unconsciously curling in and out, her eyes sweeping around, finding girls who were looking at Harry. Harry snorted in amusement while Tracey chuckled at that.

 

“Don't worry Daph, no one's going to take me away from you.” he grinned at her jokingly, again touching her shin with his leg. She again kicked his leg away. ‘Oww’.

 

“Agh! If you do that again, I will kick you so hard that you won't be able to walk back to the carriages.” Daphne spat grumpily. Tracey looked from one to another.

 

“Am I missing something?” she asked. Totally clueless.

 

“Nothing.” they both answered instantly. Tracey raised her eyebrows at them but nodded which roughly translated to ‘I don't believe you but I don't want to get involved in this madness.’

 

They sipped their orange juice silently after that.

 

“Hey. I have a question for you two?” Harry asked in a very serious tone, all the previous playfulness disappearing.

 

The girls straightened at his serious tone. They stared at him, giving him their full attention.

 

“What is it?” Daphne asked.

 

“What do you think of immortality?”

 

Chapter 22: Animagus In 5 Minutes

Chapter Text

Daphne and Tracey just stared at him, not knowing where he was leading with that question.

 

“What now?” Daphne asked exasperatedly, trying not to show how surprised and taken aback she was by the strange question.

 

“Let's say, hypothetically if I have the power to make seven people immortal, to make them live forever, would you be interested to be among them?” Harry asked, leaning on his elbows.

 

“It is all hypothetical of course.” Harry said quickly, smiling, hinting at how ‘hypothetical’ it was.

 

“Of course, it is all hypothetical.” Daphne said, her words dripping with sarcasm.

 

“Harry, you are going to tell us everything going on in that mind of yours.” Tracey said seriously. So, he told them everything.

 

Daphne and Tracey were in daze as they returned to the castle after hearing what Harry had to tell them. They couldn't believe what he had said to them. Immortality? Lady Death? Lady Magic? Extinction of magical population? Deathly Hallows? They both headed to the room of requirement for a spar to clear their heads. Harry was off to search for Astoria and give her chocolates to get back in her good graces.

 

“Expelliarmus!” Tracey shouted. Daphne tilted her head as the spell shot through where her head was earlier. Daphne smiled as she was in her element, away from all the confusing talks about immortality and Gods. Her body went into autopilot mode. She turned to her side as she dodged another spell. She flicked her hand, the wand was pushed from the holster and into her waiting hands. A smirk formed on her face as she pointed her wand at Tracey who was already moving. ‘I will take an opponent to demolish everyday over thinking about Gods and immortality.’

 

After ten minutes of gruelling fight, Tracey finally succumbed to Daphne's constant barrage of spells.

 

They both sighed in comfort as they sat on the sofa. The silence wasn't disturbed, both taking solace in the comfortable silence and the feeling of soft cushion under their hips after doing so much jumping and running in the duel.

 

“So?” Tracey started the conversation with her eyes closed and the back of her head resting on the headrest of the sofa. “What do you think about Harry's offer?”

 

Daphne didn't speak for a moment as she tried to articulate her feelings.

 

“It is a nice offer. To live young and forever.” Daphne mumbled. “I am really grateful for that. But I will have to leave my family behind. My parents will age and die while I will live forever. They will go to the afterlife, I assume there is an afterlife as we now know for sure that there are gods. I will lose my chance to ever see them again. I don't even know if Harry is considering granting Tori immortality. Actually, scratch that, I know Harry will grant her immortality. At least that is some comfort. There are seven slots. Me, you, Iris and Astoria already occupy four of them. So, three are still empty. Will I be happy living with three other people who I don't know at the moment, forever? There are so many questions that I need answers to before I agree.”

 

Tracey hummed in approval.

 

“Same here. I will need to ask him some questions before I agree to his offer.” Tracey said, already knowing that they both were going to accept Harry's offer, the chance to live together forever among friends was just too good to decline.

 

“We will ask him when he comes after his meeting with Tori.” Daphne said with a hint of amusement, thinking how Astoria might react to his offer of immortality.

 

XXX

 

“He is coming.” Iris whispered to Astoria. They both were sitting under a tree, beside the great lake. Astoria had explained to Iris her ‘apology system’ and informed her that Harry was already forgiven. Iris had then just giggled when she realised that Astoria was just giving Harry a hard time. It was a rare sight to see Harry all apologetic and nervous. Iris wasn't averse to seeing that side of Harry once in a while. Iris was also glad that Astoria understood why her and Harry had the strange relationship. Astoria didn't make much fuss about it.

 

“If you both are willing participants, then I don't see what the problem is.” she had said, explaining her view of her and Harry's relationship. Hearing that increased her respect tenfold for her friend. Iris was glad to have such a great friend. 

 

They both got ready to see how Harry would attempt to ask for forgiveness as he walked towards the tree. He stopped before them, giving Iris an affectionate smile and then looking at Astoria who was simply staring at him.

 

“Ta da!” Harry said, presenting a chocolate box to Astoria who raised her eyebrow in amusement as she accepted the chocolate. She promptly opened the box and began eating the chocolate with Iris.

 

“I am sorry for keeping you out of my secrets. I promise I will never do that again.” he bowed politely. Astoria and Iris had a hard time controlling and hiding their laughter but they did succeed in the end.

 

“You think you can bribe me with chocolates?” she asked haughtily. Harry looked at their chocolate stained face and the mischievous gleam in their eyes and realised that he was already forgiven so he decided to play along.

 

“No? Then what do you need in exchange for your forgiveness?” he asked, sitting in front of them with crossed legs on the grass. Astoria put her finger on her chin, unintentionally smearing it with chocolate as she did the thinking pose.

 

Harry looked at Iris who was silently giggling at them. The scene made him smile genuinely. Harry had hoped that Astoria and Iris would build a strong friendship. And Seeing that coming true made him very happy. Iris deserved a true friend after all the loneliness she had been through in the orphanage.

 

“Share something with me and Iris that you haven't shared with Tracey and Daphne. Something they don't know about you right now. This way, I will be the first one to know your secret, it will assuage my wounded pride.” Astoria said thoughtfully.

 

“Okay. I will tell you both a secret which I haven't yet told to Daphne and Tracey." he replied, tilting his head. He remained silent, thinking what to share when an excellent idea came to his mind. Iris and Astoria were leaning on their hands, watching him intently, expecting something interesting and they weren't disappointed when he revealed his secret.

 

Several things happened simultaneously in a few seconds. His hair grew and then the black turned into snow white, the height and the width of his body also expanded. He crouched on his hands and knees, a moment later, there was a white wolf in Harry's place.

 

The girls quickly scrambled back instinctively at seeing the dangerous animal, pressing their backs on the trunk of the tree, their wands in their hands, ready to fight and defend themselves.

 

“Whoa!” they exclaimed in fear and surprise. The wolf moved forward slowly so as not to scare them again. The Wolf's emerald eyes helped them to calm down a little and they restrained themselves from screaming for help or cursing the wolf to death.

 

“Harry?” Iris asked softly and moved her trembling hand forward to touch the wolf's head. The white wolf bowed his head as Iris ran her hand on his smooth fur. Astoria, encouraged by Iris's attempt, also ran her fingers through the white fur.

 

“Oh, Harry, you look so handsome. Can't you just remain in this form forever?” Astoria joked, hugging the Wolf's head and burying her face in its soft fur after realising that the wolf won't hurt them. Harry shook her off and jumped at them eliciting a scream from both as they were pinned under the Wolf's body.

 

“Harry!” Iris said reproachfully, but started giggling when Harry slobbered her with licks on her face. The wolf turned its head to Astoria who was looking both amused and disgusted.

 

“Harry, no, you are not licking me with that filthy mouth of yours.” Astoria complained, trying to push the wolf off of her body but not succeeding due to its enormous weight.

 

“Harry!” she squealed when the Wolf's tongue was all over her face.

 

“Stop, stop. I said stop, stop doing that.” she said between the giggles, the wet tongue tickling her face. Harry stepped back and turned back into his human form.

 

“So, how was my surprise?” he asked as he helped the girls to their feet.

 

“It was great until you slobbered all over my face.” Astoria grumbled, waving her wand over her face and cleaning it. Iris laughed softly at how annoyed Astoria was as she also waved her wand, cleaning her face.

 

“Daphne and Tracey really don't know that you are an animagus?” Astoria questioned in wonder, not able to believe that he would keep that information from them.

 

“I just became an animagus yesterday and didn't have time or opportunity to tell them. Though I will of course tell them today.” Harry said as he sat back under the tree, taking their place, propping his back on the trunk of the tree.

 

“Hey! That's my seat.” Astoria grumbled and sat beside him where Iris was seated earlier. Astoria gave her an apologetic look for taking her place. Iris shrugged and dropped in Harry's lap promptly, hooking her one arm around his neck. Harry chuckled as he held her close in his arms, nuzzling her neck. Astoria looked around them to see if anyone was there and sighed in relief when no one was there. She shook her head at them. They should be more careful at how they interact with each other, no one will believe it was a normal sibling relationship between them after seeing Iris in Harry's lap and Harry kissing her all over the neck.

 

“So how long did it take you to become an animagus?” Astoria asked and tried to ignore the lustful gaze of Iris and her wandering hands on Harry.

 

“Actually, I didn't use the conventional method. I have been researching becoming an animagus since my first year and tried to develop an easier and faster way for it. I finally discovered a new way to become an animagus which only takes five minutes.” Harry said proudly, his hand running through Iris's red hair absent-mindedly while Iris's head was pressed to his chest. Astoria's lips curved into an anticipatory smile as she opened her mouth to ask whether she would be able to become an animagus or not.

 

“Yes. I will make you both animagus right now.” Harry laughed, already knowing her question and request.

 

“It will be so much fun.” Iris said in wonder, rocking in Harry's lap in excitement. Harry stifled a moan as he felt her bum rubbing against his crotch, he picked her up and sat her beside him. She gave him an innocent look. He wasn't sure if she had done that intentionally or unintentionally before but seeing her pretend innocent look confirmed his suspicion. She was a naughty little minx.

 

“What happened big brother?” she asked with wide innocent eyes. Astoria wasn't sure whether she should laugh at Iris's antics or get scared at how eager and resilient she was to seduce her own brother.

 

“Little minx.” Harry grumbled as he stood up and put his hands behind his back, getting into teacher mode. “So, this is how we are going to become animagus.”

 

Ten minutes later, a white wolf was chasing a red female wolf while an exasperated Falcon flew over them. The white wolf caught up to the female red wolf and pounced on it, the red wolf yelped and fell on her side with the front paws of white wolf on her head, keeping her down. The red wolf turned into Iris and the white wolf turned into Harry. He was lying on top of her.

 

“And this is what you get for pulling my tail. Literally.” Harry grinned, tickling her sides mercilessly. Iris laughed and struggled under him, trying to push him off.

 

“Harry...stop..I...was...just…playing.” Iris said between the laughs. When he decided he had punished her enough, he stopped tickling her and helped her to her feet.

 

“That was cruel.” she mumbled, rubbing her aching stomach. “Now you have to carry me on your back for that.”

 

Harry gave her a deadpan look but melted when she mouthed please. He nodded in defeat. He was too soft on her. She jumped on his back with a beaming smile, her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist and started humming a beautiful tune. He carried her back to the tree where Astoria was already sitting.

 

“So, you're done humping each other?” Astoria asked with a raised eyebrow, her lips curled into a smirk.

 

“Unfortunately, I didn't even get an opportunity to start.” Iris grinned, jumping off Harry's back, patting Harry's bum.

 

“Was Iris always like this or is it your bad influence?” Astoria pondered out loud, looking at Harry.

 

“Whoa! She was always like this, I am the victim here. Some sympathy for me would be nice, luv.” Harry said dramatically, waving his hand. Astoria rolled her eyes at them and stood up on her feet.

 

“Let's go to the castle. I have seen enough for today.” Astoria announced, shaking her head.

 

“Sure.” Harry agreed and they started walking towards the castle.

 

XXX

 

The Five were seated in the room of requirement. Harry, Daphne and Tracey were the only ones who knew why they were there. Astoria and Iris just knew that something very important was going to be discussed but not the intricate details.

 

“Why are we here?” Astoria asked from beside Iris, both sitting in front of them on a sofa. Harry was pressed between Daphne and Tracey on another sofa, thinking how to tell them about the offer.

 

“Harry here, wants to talk about something to you both.” Daphne answered. She and Tracey exchanged glances, not knowing how Astoria would react, at least they both know that Iris will say yes in an instant, the offer of living with Harry forever was just too good to decline for the little sister.

 

“Oh, well, go on then. By the way did you tell them about our secret?” Astoria smirked, waving her hand around her and Iris when she said ‘our secret’. Daphne raised her eyebrows curiously.

 

“What secret?” Tracey asked, beating her to the question. Astoria smiled smugly and changed into a beautiful falcon, she flew over and sat on Iris's shoulder, staring at the surprised duo.

 

“The fuck?” Daphne exclaimed, bewildered eliciting a snort from Harry.

 

“I wouldn't have used that word but yes, when did you become an animagus?” Tracey asked the falcon after giving a reprimanding look to Daphne who just grinned abashedly. The falcon flew back to its place and changed into Astoria again.

 

“Just a few hours ago. Just needed five minutes to learn how to be an animagus.” Astoria shrugged, trying to be nonchalant but her superior smirk was enough for everybody to know how proud and pleased she was of her achievement. Daphne's jaw dropped at hearing how she just became an animagus in five minutes, that must be a record in centuries, scratch that, that must be THE record.

 

“Now, now, luv. Enough boasting.” Harry rolled his eyes at Astoria, “I just discovered a new way to become an animagus which is easier, quicker and safer. Me and Iris are also animagi. Me, a white arctic wolf while Iris is a red wolf. I will make you animagus after we finish discussing the important matter for which we are gathered here and thanks to our lovely Astoria we haven't even started.” Harry finished, sending a mock glare at Astoria who just scoffed.

 

“What is more important than my cool animagus form?” she asked, challenging him.

 

“How about Immortality?” Harry asked with a smirk, leaning back on the sofa. This brought a sudden silence, Iris and Astoria looking at him carefully to see if he was kidding or not.

 

“Tell me about this immortality, I am a bit interested.” Astoria said casually, trying hard not to show how excited she was from the question. At one point in her life she hadn't seen herself living past 25 and now here Harry was basically asking her if she wanted to live forever, at least she hoped that he would ask her that later.

 

“So, it all started when Lady Magic…

 

At the end both Iris and Astoria were blown away by his story. She was a pureblood and hence has always been told that magic was sentient, we should respect it and worship it so she had no problem believing in Lady Magic or Lady Death or any other deities for that matter. She was just so surprised that Harry was the chosen one who would be crucial to safeguard Lady Magic's existence. That he was also dealing with Lady Death was interesting and bewildering.

 

“So you are saying that you want me, Iris, Daphne and Tracey to become immortal along with you? Am I getting it right?” Astoria asked.

 

“Yes. That is exactly what I am asking.” Harry nodded.

 

“Can't you just make anyone immortal after becoming master of death? Are you sure you aren't getting a bad offer from Death? You will be her master, can't you just order her to make others immortal as well?” Iris asked flippantly. Daphne, Astoria and Tracey gasped as Iris basically insulted Lady Death. Harry meanwhile just smiled at her.

 

“No, I don't think that's how it works. You can't ask fire not to burn, you can't ask sun not to rise, you can't ask magic to be mundane and you can't ask death to not take life. Lady Death is death, her existence is based on death. I don't think the master of death position will grant me to stop the natural cycle. Being master of death will just give me tremendous power in the form of an elder wand, the ability to call upon spirits and the power to hide my soul from her, making me immortal. I think her offer is more appealing than the master of death bullshit. I don't need extra power, I don't need the ability to call upon the dead. If you guys are with me for forever then it will be the most amazing thing ever. So you can see why I am leaning towards Lady Death's offer.” Harry explained his reasoning. Iris nodded in understanding as the others smiled at Harry for his kind words.

 

“Does anyone else have any questions?” Harry asked, looking at each of them.

 

“Yes. Earlier, me and Daphne had many questions but right now I just have two pressing questions. First question, how are you going to get the elder wand and the resurrection stone and last question, as I, Daphne, Iris and Astoria will be four of the seven who will be immortal then what of the remaining three positions? Do you have anyone else in mind?” Tracey asked, getting a nod of agreement from other girls.

 

“Actually, I don't think I need to go out and find the wand and the stone. They will naturally appear on their own when the time is right. We just have to be alert and aware of our surroundings to spot them. Still, if I don't have the wand and stone with me before the end of fourth year then I will have to take some heavy measures to find the hallows. But until then, don't worry about it. As for if I have someone in my mind for the empty three positions of immortality, no, I don't. They will remain empty until I find someone who I trust with my life before granting them Immortality.” Harry explained as best as he could. Daphne frowned and rubbed her eyebrow.

 

“Just hear my suggestion. I think even if you find someone who you would want to give immortality to, it would be best if all of us: I, Tracey, Iris and Astoria have a say in it. That basically means if any of us don't agree with your decision to grant someone immortality then you can't.” Daphne told him. It was Harry's turn to scowl, he didn't like that his decision could be vetoed.

 

“I mean, Daph is right. We will have to live with whoever you choose for forever. We wouldn't want someone who we don't like to join us.” Tracey seconded the idea.

 

“Yes, they are right, brother. We wouldn't want to fight among ourselves for the rest of eternity.” Iris joined them.

 

“Yes. We will be like a family, a united family. It won't be good if there is bitterness among the people.” Astoria offered her view. Harry sighed, as he knew he couldn't go against them. He felt like they were ganging on him.

 

“Fine. If that's what you want.” Harry agreed reluctantly.

 

“Yes.” Daphne and Tracey said happily, squeezing him from both sides. Harry just chuckled, wrapping his arms around them, glad that he was able to clear things up.

 

XXX

 

Harry got into routine after that. Studying, duelling, practicing, making out with Daphne and Tracey, trying to keep Iris from going too far in seducing him and torturing Pettigrew in the shack took much of his time.

 

The third year came to an end and he enacted his plan. He teleported to the Shrieking Shack. Pettigrew was tied to a steel chair. His face was red, blue and black. His clothes were in tatters. Dried blood was everywhere on his body. Harry hadn't held back when he had unleashed his fury on Pettigrew. He had used every type of torture he could on him whether it be magical way or mundane way. Still he had taken proper care not to kill him or make him mad. Pettigrew needed to be sane before he confessed.

 

“Now, you are free Pettigrew. At least until I kill you.” Harry whispered, removing the ropes. Peter was frozen at seeing Harry. His life had been a never ending nightmare since he was caught by his former friend's son. Harry was the constant in his dreams or when he was awake, always inflicting pain on him. Peter wasn't sure how he hadn't gone crazy from all the mind numbing pain.

 

“You will go to the DMLE and confess, setting Sirius free. Enjoy your brief reprieve.” Harry smirked, touching Peter's forehead, making him forget about all the torture he had been through or the identity of the torturer, cleaning his body and healing some of his wounds, leaving a small amount of his Deus to cajole him to go to the ministry.

 

“See you soon, Peter.” Harry said as he teleported back to Hogwarts.

 

Harry was roaming in the castle, searching for a particular girl when he came upon a scene of two sixth year Ravenclaws tormenting Luna. Harry sighed exasperatedly, still not understanding why she was acting weak when she was the most powerful witch in the school, still not at his level but powerful nonetheless. He didn't even understand why he was getting involved. Actually that was a lie. He was getting involved because he wasn't averse to getting a powerful ally.

 

“What is this stupid necklace?” a blonde girl asked with a sneer, ruining her beautiful face in Harry's opinion.

 

“Is this really made of vegetables?” the other black haired girl guffawed. Harry went past them not without spanking their arse lightly, getting a squeak of surprise from them and took the necklace from the blonde's hand. Their eyebrows climbed up when they realised who he was and they started blushing and glaring at him at the same time.

 

“Come on girls. Is this the way of treating your housemates?” he asked them, handing the weird necklace to Luna who nodded appreciatively. Harry felt like a total hypocrite, he had tortured, mutilated his housemates while here was speaking against bullying. Talk about irony.

 

“She is weird. She is a blackmark on the house Ravenclaw.” The blonde said angrily, getting a nod from the dark haired witch.

 

“Well, can't deny that. But is her being weird gives you the right to bully her? Isn't it the same as Voldemort? He didn't like muggles or muggleborn so he started killing them. Are you going to kill Luna because you don't like her?” he asked, helping Luna to her feet. The girls looked annoyed that they didn't have a counter argument for that and were properly horrified to be compared to the darkest wizard of all time.

 

“That's different.” the dark haired girl said meekly. Harry waved his hand impatiently, telling them the argument was already over.

 

“Let's just forget about it, okay? And you beautiful girls don't look good bullying little children.” Harry smiled slyly, his eyes roaming over their bodies. The black haired girl blushed while the blonde laughed.

 

“Oh, then what activity do you think is proper for us ‘beautiful girls’?” the blonde smirked. Harry's eyes fixed on hers as he stepped into her personal space, their robes almost touching each other.

 

“Do you really want to know?” he asked, his voice husky as he raised his hands and ran it over her sides, resting his hands on the curve of her waist. The blonde giggled as she stepped back, away from him and his grasp.

 

“Aren't you too young to be flirting with us or thinking about those things?” the blonde asked with amusement. Harry shrugged as he stepped back and stood beside Luna.

 

“Age is just a number. Won't you girls introduce yourself? I don't think I have the pleasure of knowing your names.” Harry asked with a confident smirk.

 

“Annabelle White.” the blonde said, presenting his hand. She was surprised when instead of shaking it, he took it in his and kissed her knuckles, finally making her blush. Harry smirked as if he won some challenge. He turned towards the dark haired beautiful girl.

 

“August baker.” she said, blushing when he kissed her hand.

 

“Nice to meet you girls. I hope we meet in better circumstances next time and preferably in some isolated corridor.” Harry grinned, pointedly staring at Annabelle's ample chest.

 

“Let's go, August. If we stay a little longer, he won't stop until we kiss him or something.” Annabelle rolled her eyes at him, though she didn't exactly decline his offer and he could swear she blushed a little. August just stuttered in shock as she was led away by Annabelle who sent a seductive grin as a farewell.

 

“That went well.” Harry chucked and turned towards Luna who was staring at him with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Were you here to help me or to flirt with them?” she asked.

 

“Both.” he shrugged.

 

“So? Why did you help me?” Luna asked curiously. “If you just want a kiss then I can do that.” Luna shrugged nonchalantly, pressing herself against him, cupping his cheeks. Harry was not exactly there for a kiss but why tell no to a kiss from a beautiful loli. Luna's lips met his with a soft sigh and then they remained that way for a few seconds, not moving a bit.

 

“What next? Do we just stay like this?” Luna mumbled on his lips. Harry couldn't help but start laughing as he stepped back, wiping his lips with the back of his hand.

 

“That is not how one should kiss but I am not here for that. I just wanted to make it clear that I don't have any problems with you so I hope we are not against the opposite sides and at the end of each other's wands in future. Also, I also wanted you to start talking with Iris and Astoria, they are both in your year, aren't they?” he asked. Luna gave him an odd look.

 

“Well, of course. When did I say that you were my enemy? I won't use my powers on anyone if I have a choice. As for Astoria and Iris, yes, they are in my year. But I don't think they will like to hang out with me much.” she finished in a vulnerable tone. Harry squeezed her shoulders sympathetically.

 

“Just try to talk to them. I think Iris and Astoria don't have enough friends of their age, that's why I asked you. Do me this as a favour.” he said.

 

“How will you repay the favour?” she asked, crossing her arms and looking at him questionably.

 

“By teaching you how to properly kiss, of course.” Harry grinned, trying to joke. A smile blossomed on Luna's face.

 

“That's brilliant. Teach me now.” she said enthusiastically. Harry gave her a disbelieving look. He was feeling like he was taking advantage of her but then his own advice came into his mind, ‘Why decline a kiss from a cute loli.’

 

He spent the next five minutes ‘teaching’ her the intricacies of a passionate kiss.

 

XXX

 

Harry and the girls were sitting in the train compartment heading towards London. Iris and Astoria were talking to each other about quidditch, as usual, while Harry and his two best friends were joking about how they ranked into the top three and about Hermione's face upon hearing how she ranked behind them again.

 

“It was a relatively calmer year than the previous two.” Daphne said.

 

“Yeah. Except for the problem with Sirius Black and my rage at the Slytherin students, nothing else interesting happened.” Harry said thoughtfully.

 

“Interesting, he says. A mass murderer and the rise of tyranny in Slytherin House is just ‘interesting’ in his books.” Tracey said with a short laugh. Harry smiled as he recalled the content of yesterday's daily prophet announcing the innocence of Sirius Black and the arresting of Peter Pettigrew. His smile widened as he remembered Sirius's offer to him and Iris to stay at his place for the vacation. Harry had decided to just spend the half of the vacation at the Dursleys while the other half at Sirius's house. Harry had plans for himself and Iris in the muggle world.

 

He let out a humph when Iris dropped in his lap, her back pressed to his chest. It was becoming quite a regular thing, her jumping in his lap.

 

“Iris! The hell?” he groaned but did wrap his arms around her stomach to keep her firmly on his lap. Iris ignored his question and resumed her talk with Astoria. He looked around himself and found all the girls looking at him with amusement but no sympathy. Harry grumbled incoherently.

Chapter 23: The Holy Saviour

Chapter Text

“You have two choices regarding what we can do in the first half of the summer vacation. And after that we will stay at Sirius's place, thankfully by then Sirius will be properly healed both physically and mentally.” Harry informed his little sister with barely held enthusiasm. Iris nodded, not understanding how she should feel about the new family member. Sirius Black was unknown to her. He was neither bad nor good in her book. Hopefully she will be able to decide that after spending some time with him during the vacation.

 

“Our first option is that we can go swimming every day after I get a membership card from a nearby club for both of us or we can take dancing lessons from professional dancers. What do you want to do, Iris?” Harry asked, wanting to make the vacation enjoyable and worthwhile for his little sister.

 

Iris quickly wanted to choose the swimming option but resisted the temptation and thought about the other option thoroughly. Going swimming would be fun and she could use the chance to show her growing body in a swimming suit to her brother and maybe he would finally snap out of his reluctance and will start doing more fun things with her. But the dancing option had its own merit, it would be more romantic to let him wrap his arms around her and move with the rhythm of slow music, she would also learn a new skill which was a plus. She remained silent for a few minutes, going over all the pros and cons of either option. It was a hard decision, she groaned and buried her face in her palms.

 

“You choose. I can't seem to decide.” Iris mumbled.

 

“Hmm, sure. Let's do both then.” he answered in an amused voice. She snapped her head up, noticing his smirk and realising that there was no choice, he had decided that they were going to do both activities from the beginning and was just messing with her.

 

“Harry!” she squealed in part happiness that she will be able to do both, learn how to dance and enjoy swimming while part annoyance for playing with her.

 

“Yes, dear Iris.” Harry grinned. She shook her head, not knowing whether she should get angry with him or hug him tightly. At last, her choice was taken away from her as Harry himself pulled her into his chest with a chuckle.

 

“This summer is going to be fun. I hope you enjoy it.” Harry told her, caressing her long red hair. Iris knew how much Harry loved moving his fingers through her hair so she often didn't tie her hair and let it flow behind her freely and it wasn't that much bother, considering that she quite enjoyed his gentle caresses. She wrapped her own arms around him and pressed her face to his chest, listening to the thumping of his heart. She pulled back after a few minutes to see Harry smiling at her, she rose and gave a gentle kiss on his smile, making his smile wider. “Thank you, brother.” 

 

They both spent the next half an hour planning the details.

 

A day later, everything was set. They both would go to a swimming pool in the morning and would take dance lessons in the evening.

 

In the meanwhile, Tracey was busy reuniting with her parents at her home. Daphne and Astoria on the other hand were bored out of their minds as they didn't have any plans for the vacation. So, they did what they always do when they were bored and annoyed, they fought with each other but at least this time they did it in a productive way. Their duels kept Daphne in shape and gave Astoria plenty of chances to improve.

 

XXX

 

Iris and Harry laughed and shrieked as they played in the cold water of the swimming pool. There were other people too in the pool but they were thankfully not many and far away from the pair. Harry dunked under the water and grabbed Iris's left leg, pulling her underwater. He could hear her muffled scream of surprise. She kicked his hand away and jumped up. Harry's head emerged from the water, his lips pulled wide in a beaming smile, his naked chest inflating and deflating, sucking in the air hungrily.

 

“Harry!” Iris yelled and jumped on him, trying to force him under water. “You freaking scared me. I will have my revenge.”

 

Harry laughed in joy as he grabbed her waist and pulled her under the water alongside him. He could see her panicked look as they sunk deeper. He tightened his grip on her waist, making her look at him. He smiled and nodded his head in assurance. Iris reluctantly stopped struggling and clung to his chest tightly, looking around in the blue water. Harry's focus was though just on Iris. He couldn't believe how beautiful she looked right then. Her flaming crimson hair flowing around her face, her emerald eyes alight as she looked around curiously. She was just so cute and beautiful. He also didn't mind how good her body felt against his. Her thin tight swimsuit against his torso was not thick enough to stop him from feeling her body heat and softness. He remembered how he had drooled when he had seen her in a swimsuit for the first time, her lean legs free from the usual barrier of her clothes, her pert arse basically naked and how perfectly the swimsuit accentuated her slim waist and the growing curves of her chest. Iris had then just smirked at him in triumph as he had ogled her, as if his reaction was all she needed. She hadn't stopped at that, she had walked towards him with an extra sway to her hips and pressed herself against him, letting him feel the curves of her body and had given him a long sensual kiss on the lips.

 

He felt Iris start struggling again, bringing him back to the present, so he kicked with his legs and their heads broke the surface of water simultaneously after a few seconds. They both were panting, breathing the air frantically. Iris grinned at him, making him smile back at her. Though he also noticed that she was shivering from the cold. Harry pulled her to him, their bodies pressed against each other to generate warmth.

 

“I think it's enough for today. Let's get out.” Harry said, fearing that she may catch a cold. Iris just nodded and followed behind him as he climbed out of the pool.

 

Their dance lessons were also going well. In the beginning, they had stepped on each other's toes for uncountable times but as the days passed, so did their clumsiness. At the end of week one, they both were moving gracefully with the music. They could have stopped the lessons then as they had learnt enough but they continued going to the lessons just so they could continue to dance with each other and improve their skill under the watchful eye of the instructor.

 

Iris and Harry were enjoying their vacation to its full extent. Expectedly, something wrong finally happened. A month later in their blissful vacation, Harry was unceremoniously summoned to Daphne's house. Unfortunately for Harry and fortunately for Daphne, she was standing when she summoned him so he appeared standing in front of her instead of on top of her. Harry, seeing Daphne's concerned expression, quickly understood that something unsavoury happened. He pulled her in a hug.

 

“Are you alright, Daph?” he asked, pulling back and squeezing her shoulders.

 

“I am fine. Don't worry about me. You need to see this.” Daphne hastily said and placed the Daily Prophet in his hand. Harry's face turned stormy as he read the headline.

 

Pettigrew Escapes Azkaban

 

“Stupid Ministry. How can they let him escape? How inept they can be.” Harry grumbled as he threw away the paper but didn't show as much anger as Daphne had suspected.

 

“Don't worry, Daph. Everything is under my control.” Harry smirked as he sat on her bed and closed his eyes. Daphne sat beside him, waiting for him to explain what he meant by that. Harry quickly used his Deus present already in Pettigrew to determine where he was and entered his mind, unraveling all the secrets. A moment later, Harry opened his eyes. He was confused if he should rage at how Voldemort was planning to resurrect himself or laugh at how he now knew everything about the elaborate plan. In the end he just grinned at how lucky he was.

 

“Harry?” Daphne asked in concern. Harry smiled in a reassuring manner and gave her an one armed hug.

 

“I know where Pettigrew is and what he is planning to do.” Harry whispered in her ear and then told her about Voldemort's plan. Daphne knew how powerful Harry was but still she paled instinctively as he informed her about the resurrection of Voldemort. Seeing how scared Daphne was, Harry pulled her in his lap and kissed her softly, redirecting her concentration. Daphne moaned as Harry's soft lips touched hers. They dragged the kiss until the need to breathe became a necessity. They parted and stared at each other.

 

“Don't worry, Daph. Trust me. Everything will be alright.” Harry informed her in a hard tone filled with confidence. Daphne nodded, her mind finally free of fear to rationalize her thoughts. Harry suddenly smiled at her playfully.

 

“As I am already here. Why don't I spend some time with you.” He grinned as he fell back on the bed with Daphne on top of him. She laughed at his antics and straddled his lap, feeling his hardness under her shorts. She rocked her hips, loving the glazed look in his eyes as he moaned. He gripped her arse with his hands and squeezed them, earning a low moan from her. She slowly lay on top of him with her hands on his chest, replacing her arse with her own groin which pressed on his bulge, kissing his neck as she humped against his crotch. Harry let out another moan, his one hand fondling her arse and his other hand creeped under her t-shirt, caressing the smooth and warm skin on her back. Daphne gasped as she felt his hand on her skin, she looked in his dark lust filled eyes as they moved their hips on each other, both enjoying the friction between their groins.

 

He let out a grunt as he released inside his underwear, his hardness slowly going away. Daphne growled as she wasn't able to cum. She suddenly yelped when Harry rolled her over so he was on top of her.

 

“Trust me.” was the only thing he said before he unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts and pulled it down to her ankles, her blue underwear finally making an appearance.

 

“Harry!” she gulped down nervously, a blush tinting her cheeks. Harry just smiled at her and mouthed ‘trust me’. She gave a reluctant nod. It was the first time he was seeing her in underwear. He had of course touched her underwear long ago whenever he groped her arse in passionate makeouts but never before had he seen what was under her skirt. It was totally a new experience. Daphne couldn't get rid of the stubborn blush as Harry just stared at her underwear. He absent-mindedly erected a silencing ward around them.

 

“So beautiful.” he mumbled in daze, staring at her milky thighs. Her blush intensified at his compliment. He spread her thighs on either side and scooted closer to her. Daphne was holding her breath, not exactly knowing what Harry was going to do. He put his palm where her nether lips were hiding under the fabric of the underwear and applied pressure over it. She let out a long and loud moan. Harry used two fingers and traced a line where he predicted her lips were, eliciting a loud gasp from her. The cotton underwear sunk in a little, showing where her lips parted, where her entrance was. Daphne was tense as a bowstring, ready to unload.

 

“Harry!” she moaned loudly, shivering in pleasure. He started moving his fingers on the partition of her lower lips in a particular pattern. Daphne screamed in pleasure and arched her back, enjoying the new pleasant sensations she never experienced before using her own hand. She trembled and moved her hips erratically along his fingers and slumped down on the bed after gasping his name “HARRY!”. A second later, her clean blue underwear wore a wet spot which continued spreading in the shape of a rough circle. Harry chuckled in mirth as he lay on top of her, kissing her lips slowly and lovingly. He slid from on top of her and lay beside her. She turned on her side so they both were facing each other. Daphne was smiling shyly at him, still unable to get rid of the redness on her cheeks. She loved how they finally progressed their physical relationship. She scooted closer and cuddled against him.

 

“That was amazing.” she said, in a whispering tone.

 

“Yeah.” Harry replied absent-mindedly, his one hand and his eyes on her thigh, she was still in her underwear. Daphne groaned as he squeezed her arse cheek, his fingers sinking in the soft flesh. She could see him licking his lips. She could understand his situation. He always was fascinated with her arse and today he was finally able to see it without any clothing, her round cheeks were bare for the viewing pleasure of Harry. 

 

She just stared at him while he caressed her arse, grateful that she wasn't the only one who was enjoying the intimate moment. He shook his head as if to clear away his muddled thoughts. His emeralds met her dark eyes. They remained silent and just gazed into each other's eyes, trying to show how much they cared for each other.

 

“Are you enjoying the holidays?” he asked as his hand slid up, resting on the curve of her waist.

 

“Not really. We are not doing anything during the holidays so me and Tori are extremely bored.” Daphne complained. Harry frowned as he caressed her back.

 

“Then you and Astoria should stay at Sirius's with me and Iris for the rest of the holidays.” Harry suggested. Daphne's eyes brightened at that.

 

“You think Mister Black won't mind?” she asked, not wanting to celebrate before the confirmation. Harry shrugged.

 

“He won't. Ask Tracey if she is interested. She can also come. That way, we all will be together.” Harry replied, smiling at the thought.

 

“Okay. Though don't get your hopes up for Tracey. I don't think she will part with her parents for half of the vacation. But I will still ask her, maybe she will accept. Maybe.” Daphne mumbled. Harry nodded.

 

“It's time for me to go, otherwise Iris will start to panic. See you later, Daph.” Harry said and waited for her nod and then teleported away but not before giving her a proper long kiss on the lips. Daphne grinned as she lay on the bed alone. She pulled the shorts up from her knees and buttoned it. She then suddenly started giggling happily as she touched her lips on where Harry's were just a moment ago.

 

XXX

 

Sirius Black was worried, not about his health, whether it be mental or physical, he was totally fine in that regard, thanks to that beautiful healer, Miss Sofia.

 

Who he was worried about was Iris. He was the only one other than Lily and James who had seen the corpse of the supposed daughter of his best friend in the hospital that day. He had cried that night along with James and Lily at the cruelty of the world to make Lily experience the horror of losing a baby girl before she was even named. 

 

Seeing Iris brought back bad memories along with a huge relief that Iris was alive and the unlucky child who died on that unfortunate day wasn't Lily's and James's. Sirius didn't even question if Iris was an imposter, no one who had seen twelve year old Lily Evans can say that Iris wasn't Lily Evan's daughter. If somehow a twelve year old Lily Evans stood beside the twelve year old Iris Potter, no one can argue that they are not twins. Basically, Iris Potter was the comeback of Lily Evans, at least in appearance.

 

The appearance of Harry and Iris along with two other girls in front of his house brought him back to the present. Sirius smiled affectionately at them as they walked towards him. Sirius had suggested to Harry that he will come to the Dursleys to bring him and his sister to Grimmauld place but Harry had assured him that he was capable of finding his house on his own. Sirius was reluctant but had agreed nonetheless.

 

“Harry.” Sirius smiled, resisting the urge to just grab him in a tight embrace. Harry smiled back.

 

“Padfoot.” Harry nodded and then turned towards the girls.

 

“Girls, this is Sirius Black. Sirius, this is Iris Potter, my younger sister. This is Daphne Greengrass, my best friend and then this one here is Astoria Greengrass, the younger sister of Daphne's. They both will be staying with us until Hogwarts.” Harry introduced them to each other. Sirius smiled at all of them and led them inside the house. As they were walking down the hallway, a portrait started screaming profanities at them.

 

“Sorry about that. She is my mother. A total bitch. I tried to remove the portrait but she is stuck with some ancient spells on the wall.” Sirius apologized. Harry was just staring at the portrait of a middle aged woman in amusement.

 

“Wow. She has some nice vocabulary.” Harry cocked his eyebrow eliciting a laugh from Sirius. Seeing them making fun of her, the portrait upped the level of profanities. Harry, tired from the constant barrage of verbal abuse, just snapped his fingers and the portrait burst into golden flames, silencing everyone. The others just watched the screaming portrait in horror and amazement while an elf appeared and tried to douse the flame unsuccessfully. At last, there was just ashes of the former portrait on the floor and a wailing elf.

 

“Clean the mess, elf.” Harry ordered. The elf snapped his head at him and pounced on him. Sirius was going to stop Kreacher but his help was unneeded. 

 

Kreacher was hovering in the air, unable to move, unable to attack. Harry just narrowed his eyes at the elf, he waved his hand and the elf was blasted towards the wall where he smacked against it and slumped on the floor.

 

“Next time you try to assault me, you will die a painful death. Know your place, elf.” Harry said coldly. His tone sent a shiver of fear down Sirius's spine. He had known that Harry wasn't a normal teenager and was quite ruthless remembering his first encounter with him last year but seeing him in action just made him realise how powerful and scary Harry was.

 

“Now...clean...the...mess.” Harry said dangerously, enunciating each word. Kreacher had a mutinous glare but followed his order nonetheless. Harry and his friends were then led to the living room where they spent the next hour chatting with the sole adult. 

 

Sirius was the one who talked the most, recalling old happy memories of Lily and James. Harry and Iris drank every bit of information about their deceased parents while Daphne and Astoria were laughing and giggling at the pranks Sirius and Harry's father had played on everybody during their time at Hogwarts. After all were tired, they went to their respective rooms assigned by Sirius and left him alone in the living room.

 

XXX

 

“Are you sure, Harry?” Sirius asked again, just before they were leaving for the Quidditch World Cup.

 

Apparently, Fudge had decided to give Sirius three premium tickets to lessen the animosity between the Lord Black and the ministry and Sirius being a quidditch fanatic had accepted it with glee. Now, with the limited number of tickets, there was a question of who would go to watch the world cup and who would remain behind. Sirius hadn't anticipated that Harry would bring Greengrass sisters to his house for the rest of summer so hadn't thought to buy more tickets for them.

 

Harry had declined the offer to go to watch the game as he knew how much Astoria and Iris loved Quidditch while he wasn't that big of a fan for the sport, he only watched quidditch matches in which Astoria and Iris played. So, Sirius, Iris and Astoria were the ones who were going to see the world cup while Harry and Daphne would stay home. Sirius, being a generous godfather, had tried to make Harry go in his place but Harry wasn't ready to leave Daphne alone for the whole day. After so much protest from both Astoria and Sirius, Harry was still unmoved. At last both Astoria and Sirius conceded defeat and gave up on him. That was two days ago.

 

But it seemed Sirius was still hoping that Harry would go in his stead.

 

“Oh, come on. I am really sure that I want to spend my time with my best friend than to watch men flying on brooms and doing stupid stuffs.” Harry groaned. Sirius sighed as he finally gave up.

 

“I hope you enjoy the world cup, Astoria and Iris.” he said, giving them hugs as they all stood before the door.

 

“I am feeling guilty that I am taking your place.” Astoria grumbled. Harry laughed softly as he wrapped his arms around her. Astoria's own arms snaked around his waist as she hugged him back.

 

“Don't be. I think I will enjoy my time here with Daphne more than at the world cup, if you understand what I mean.” Harry whispered in her ear as Astoria pulled back, her nose scrunched in disgust.

 

“You both are horny morons.” she whined, making Harry and Daphne laugh. It was a poorly kept secret in Grimmauld place that Harry and Daphne were doing stuff with each other. 

 

Iris was strangely quiet since it was decided that Harry won't go with her at the world cup. She wasn't exactly unhappy with his decision as she knew she would love being accompanied by Astoria at the quidditch world cup but she still wished her brother would also come.

 

“Just a few hours, little one and then we will be together again. Don't worry, I am here and am going nowhere.” he whispered in her ear as he embraced her, reminding her that he would always be there for her. Iris sighed in comfort, pressing her face on his chest and her arms clinging to his neck. When he pulled back, he placed a kiss on her forehead and gave her an affectionate smile. She so wanted to demand a kiss on the lips but knew she wouldn't be getting it in front of Sirius. 

 

They all knew that Sirius may suspect that Harry and Iris were involved in an incestus relationship as he knew Iris and Harry slept in the same bed and their behaviour towards each other wasn't totally normal but he hadn't asked them about it yet and they weren't going to give him any more reasons to validate his assumption. It wasn't as if they were hiding their relationship to Sirius, they were just being discreet and not outrightly telling him about their unique relationship. Iris kissed his cheek in farewell and went out with Sirius and Astoria.

 

Just as the door closed behind them, Harry had Daphne in his hands and their lips were attached. Harry carried her to his room and they fell on the bed. Daphne climbed over him, sitting on his hips.

 

“Just you and I. It's going to be fun. So much fun.” Harry grinned, his hands already on her amazing arse. Daphne smirked, stifling a moan.

 

“Just you and I.” Daphne said, putting her hands on his chest and started grinding herself over him. They moaned together, closing their eyes momentarily.

 

XXX

 

Everything was amazing. The tents, the players, the matches, the mascots so it was a surprise when Sirius woke Iris and Astoria in the middle of night after they had watched their first international quidditch match. Both girls quickly understood that something was very wrong, clued by the screams coming from the outside.

 

“Let's get out. Come on girls. We need to go home. Now!” Sirius yelled, running outside. The girls followed him without any protest. There was chaos everywhere. People were running towards the forest. Many tents were on fire. On their left, twenty meters afar, a group of men in black robes and white masks were levitating the muggle family whose screams of fear chilled their souls.

 

“Death Eaters!” Sirius gaped in horror. He turned towards them with a furious expression.

 

“Go to the forest, follow the people. I will go save the muggles and deal with the Death Eater scum.” he said with an angry scowl. Before he could run away, Iris grabbed his hand, stopping him.

 

“Wait!” she yelled amidst the screams. Sirius gave her a dubious look but waited for her to tell him why she had stopped him. Iris meanwhile thought of Harry, thinking if she didn't call him now for help then he may again show his anger at her which she was doing her best to avoid. A second later, Harry materialised in front of them, shocking Sirius.

 

“Whoa!” Sirius yelped, taking a step back, looking at Harry dumbly who was just wearing shorts and a loose t-shirt. Harry needed just a few seconds of looking around to realise what was happening. He looked at Iris and Astoria and gave them a nod.

 

“Good call, now let me take care of it. I will be sending you all home.” He said, snapping his fingers. Before the girls or Sirius could protest, they were enveloped in golden lights and when they blinked again, they were in the living room of Grimmauld place.

 

“Morgana's tits! What just happened?” Sirius yelled, pulling out his hair. Iris stepped forward and started explaining about Harry's power.

 

XXX

 

In the chaos, Harry was thinking if he should hide his face and create a persona to kill these bugs or show his face and finally reveal how powerful he truly was.

 

‘Hmm, let's show them how powerful Harry Potter is. And to give them a chance and to prolong this game of cat and mouse, I will just use the regular magic. Let's see how many minutes I need to kill some cowards.’ Harry thought in amusement as he brandished his wand. He also changed his clothes. No one was going to take him seriously in those sleepwears. He was now wearing a yellow shirt and white pants, he also put on a crimson robe over his shirt.

 

“Let the game begin.” Harry smirked as he strode towards the metaphorical centre of the cyclone. The Death Eaters stopped their laughing and jeering as they noticed a boy in crimson robes walking towards them.

 

“It's Harry Potter.” One of them shouted in surprise. The dozens of panicked people who were running around aimlessly, stopped to see what was happening.

 

“Let's finally take revenge for our Lord. Let's kill the snobby brat once and for all.” another masked Death Eater yelled in rage, earning nods of approval from his stupid friends. Harry waved his wand and the three muggles flew to him. He gently caught the preteen girl in his arms and placed her behind him, with her parents.

 

“Everything is fine. Go run and don't look back.” he said in a sympathetic tone. The child's parents grabbed the girl and ran away towards the forest. He pushed his wand to the side, erecting a shield to stop the jet of lights which were just then sent at the back of the escaping muggles.

 

“Mudblood lover!” A masked Death Eater snarled as his spells to kill the muggles were stopped.

 

“Last chance to all of you, surrender or die!” Harry yelled, his voice rising with magic, his emerald eyes shining in the dark, his crimson robe swirling without any wind. Even the Death Eaters felt the inevitable fear by remaining in front of Harry Potter. The bystanders now had totally given up on running and were watching the spectacle.

 

“Shut up, you son of mudblood, no one here fears you and there is no Dumbledore to save you.” one of the Death Eaters screamed in anger and confidence. 

 

Harry was amused by their reasoning, he couldn't remember when had Dumbledore ever helped him or saved him. He erected a very strong ward around him and the dozens of Death Eaters. The ward would prevent them from escaping and will also won't let any spells pass through it, safeguarding the innocent bystanders. He started walking towards the Death Eaters while batting away their spells with little effort and dodging the spells when necessary. He was getting close to them but he still hadn't fired a single spell. ‘Looks like I won't even need to use magic.’

 

The Death Eaters were panicking as their spells proved useless against him. For them, he was like a death incarnate, walking towards them and their every desperate attempt was batted away as if they were nothing but mere flies. So, at last they started firing the unforgivables.

 

“Pathetic.” Harry scoffed, his voice was heard by everyone due to the deadly silence around them. Harry weaved through the spells with no concern, many green or red jets of light passed by him but not a single one was able to pierce him.

 

Lucius Malfoy, the leader of these Death Eaters knew they were not winning against the Potter boy so he tried to use a portkey but it failed. He then tried to apparate which also failed. Lucius started sweating nervously as he inched back, trying to stay away from the approaching death.

 

The people outside were stunned and amazed by Harry Potter's bravery and skill. Harry Potter hadn't even flung a single spell at them and yet he was still gaining ground effortlessly. Harry Potter looked like a holy saviour with his calm unconcerned walk and his crimson robes swirling around him.

 

Harry stopped in front of these bugs. He only needed a second to decide how to kill them. He wasn't very keen on using his Deus but thought that it was for the best. It would create an atmosphere of mystery.

 

“Die!” he said softly, his voice laced with his deus. All the fifteen masked Death Eaters suddenly fell on the ground with a thud, their lives lost and gifted to Lady Death. Harry rolled his eyes at how easily they died. He had thought some of them would have the willpower to resist his deus but it seemed they were no better than the troll he had killed in his first year at Hogwarts. He turned around and saw the mixed crowds of English, French and Bulgarian staring at him in awe and fear.

 

“You are saved.” he said nonchalantly not knowing what else to say, not loudly but his voice was still heard by everyone.

 

Everyone looked on dumbly as Harry Potter then vanished into golden lights.

 

Chapter 24: Hormonal Teenagers

Chapter Text

Harry teleported to the Grimmauld place to find everybody restlessly waiting for him. They all cried in relief at his appearance. For the next few minutes Harry was on the receiving end of bone crushing hugs from everybody. He had to tell Sirius to loosen his hold just so he could breathe. As it was already midnight, everybody decided to go to bed without discussing the events in detail. They were just relieved that everyone was alive and okay. And it was enough for now.

 

As Harry and Iris climbed on the bed, he sensed that Iris wasn't going to wait for the morning to get her answers so he told her everything quickly without waiting for her to ask. At last, Iris just nodded and pulled him beside her and pressed herself against him, then drifted to sleep.

 

XXX

 

THE DAILY PROPHET

 

Harry Potter: Killer or Savior?

 

A great tragedy occurred at midnight, after the match between Ireland and Bulgaria. Some drunk men decided to don black robes and white masks and tried to terrorize thousands of people. It caused great chaos and fear. Many were injured during the frantic escape from these men. It was a frightening sight. No one had expected to see Death Eaters again in their lifetime after the demise of You-Know-Who. The sudden appearance of Death Eaters brought back the worst memories and paralyzing fear for the people who had already experienced that a decade ago. The most unfortunate victims were the muggles, unaware of what was happening to them as they were dangling from air, screaming for help. Sad to say, no one was in the mindset to help, all were concerned in running away from the history's worst terrorists.

 

But then a miracle happened. A single boy stepped forward to help everyone. That boy was Harry Potter, The-Boy-Who-Lived. I was there in the crowd when it happened and let me tell you, I have never seen such confidence in a young man. Harry Potter strode towards the Death Eaters with no concern. He erected a ward around him and the Death Eaters to spare the bystanders from the exchange of spells. The Death Eaters were overjoyed at finally getting a chance at revenge against a merely 14 year old boy, thinking that they would easily kill the boy. Even I was concerned at seeing Harry Potter trying to confront fully grown men. I had expected to see him being crushed by more experienced Death Eaters, thinking that I was going to be scarred forever by witnessing the death of a 14 year old boy who was responsible for bringing peace in the wizarding world around a decade ago. Surprisingly, Harry Potter was like a god among men. He didn't even need to cast a single spell to protect himself, he just weaved through the tens of spells coming at him with an ease of a legendary duelist. I was mesmerized along with the others at the impossible sight. A teenager fighting against dozens of experienced Death Eaters without even firing a single spell at them. That was the most unimaginable thing I ever saw. And it was not the end of a beautiful spectacle, somehow when Harry Potter was just a few feet away from the gathered Death Eaters, they all suddenly fell on the floor. Everyone was confused by what they saw. I didn't see Harry Potter casting any spell but still the group of Death Eaters fell on the ground without any apparent reason. After that, Harry Potter vanished in golden lights. And after seeing that, no one there could argue that it wasn't divine. It felt like a god descended there to save us.

 

But the most surprising thing was found when the aurors went to arrest the unconscious Death Eaters. They weren't unconscious at all, they were actually dead. The aurors were horrified at seeing the corpses of dozens of Death Eaters. After removing their masks, their identities created another big shock. All of the dead Death Eaters were the powerful purebloods like Lord Malfoy, Lord Nott who had at one point pleaded innocence by saying that they were under the imperius curse by the Dark Lord. This creates another question, were they again under imperius curse or were they responsible for their actions this time along with the past ones? Unfortunately the answer will be buried with them. Their cause of death is still unknown but at least it is clear that it wasn't a spell that ended their life. So how did they die? Did they die by natural causes, which honestly doesn't look like or were they victims of some unknown power of Harry Potter which at present is the most plausible theory. Was it necessary to kill them? Couldn't Harry Potter just incapacitated them without harming them? Is Harry Potter the next Dark Lord or is he the next Dumbledore? There are so many questions which are unanswered at the moment and won't be answered until Harry Potter himself comes forward to answer them.

 

I, at least, am grateful to him for saving my life along with thousands of other people's lives. In the future, I will tell my kids and grandkids that I was there to witness the rise of the most powerful wizard, maybe more powerful than even the Dark Lord and Dumbledore. I can't say for sure what path Harry Potter will choose in future, whether it be a right path or a wrong path, what we can be sure of is that we have just witnessed the beginning of a legend of Harry Potter.

 

Dumbledore frowned after reading the article. He knew that the Daily Prophet always printed trash, that they always exaggerated things to whole another level but this felt quite different. Dumbledore could feel the honesty of the reporter through the printed words. He could feel the reporter's barely disguised admiration for Harry Potter. It was quite surprising and a breath of fresh air. He had never in his life thought that the Daily Prophet would write something good for once. Dumbledore was also relieved that the report was not written by Rita Skeeter. That woman would have just called Harry, the darkest wizard of all time, for killing the likes of Malfoy and would have painted him in a very bad light.

 

Though Dumbledore abhorred killing, he could understand Harry's mentality. Harry was being targeted by deadly spells from the Death Eaters and so it was in his right to answer in the same way. He didn't like that Harry killed them without trial but he was not going to judge him too harshly for that. Harry had done all of this to protect everyone and that was very admirable of him. Dumbledore smiled thinking of the future. Even after he himself was gone, magical Britain will have her saviour in the form of Harry Potter.

 

He shook his reverie and continued doing his paperwork. Dumbledore was sure that no one would demand Harry Potter to stand trial for killing the purebloods. Harry had in one swift move decimated the heads of the most powerful dark families, which helped in that matter. The grey faction of Wizengamot was led by Daphne Greengrass's father who wouldn't mind the new power gap. The light side would also just rejoice at the death of the prominent members of the dark faction. And the fear of a new powerful wizard would keep the other troubling people silent, no one was stupid enough to draw ire of someone who could kill anyone without the use of a wand.

 

Still, he will tell the professors in the upcoming meeting to keep an eye on Harry. He didn't want his students to die in Hogwarts. Two deaths were enough for his lifetime. And his instinct still pointed to Harry whenever he thought about the death of Jake Yaxley. He stood up with a sigh and started towards the Great hall where the few professors still present would eat breakfast.

 

XXX

 

In another part of the country a child finally accepted a mission at the command of her parents after they read the newspaper. The girl was reluctant but her parents' word was her law and she was not going to stop following them now.

 

XXX

 

Tracey was sitting on her chair at the breakfast table along with her parents. Normally, she would love this feeling of normality as it was rare that her father was home and able to break his fast with her and her mother but today she could sense something was wrong. Her father was pale and her mother's hand was trembling as she served the plates.

 

“Any problem, dad?” she asked, her voice full of concern. Her father just passed her the morning newspaper. Tracey's eyes twitched as she read about the world cup incident. She shook her head in exasperation as she put down the newspaper.

 

‘Can't even leave him alone for a few months as he jumps into trouble.’ she thought in annoyance but was also greatly relieved that he was fine. She turned her attention to her father who was pale and scared. She was actually confused by the reaction. Why would her father be scared?

 

“What is the problem? Yes, it's rare that a boy of fourteen 'allegedly' killed tens of death eaters but he is Harry Potter. He is legendary. Nothing new there. Why are you scared?” she asked dubiously. Her father winced at her words and then he waved his wand over his right hand. 

 

Time seemed to have stopped right then as Tracey observed her father's forearm. A gasp escaped her and she stumbled out of the chair, her eyes wide with anger, her fingers curled into fist as she gave him and her mother a betrayed look. They both looked sorrowful at her extreme reaction but Tracey didn't care. She didn't care how they felt, she just didn't care. She was trying not to let the tears fall from her eyes but was unsuccessful.

 

“You are a Death Eater. You are a rapist and a murderer.” she laughed mirthlessly as she realised how ironic it was that she always acted like a kind and empathetic person in the school when her own family was full of sinners, when her own father may have taken lives, when her own father may have defiled wives and daughters of many, when her own father may have broken families by taking away the children and the fathers. She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand angrily and ran towards her room, ignoring the pleading calls of her parents to come back. She wasn't in the mood to listen to their excuses/explanation. She closed the door and curled on the bed and let out wailing sobs. Her whole life was turned upside down, how could she ever look Harry in the eye when her parents were among the group who were responsible for the deaths of his parents? How could she ever touch him and not feel disgusted with herself? She had the blood of a Death Eater running through her veins. She buried her face in the pillow, muffling her sobs.

 

She now understood her parents' fears. They were scared that sooner or later Harry would come for them just like he was killing the other Death Eaters. She finally understood why her father worked in America instead of Britain, he was running from his past, he was running from his sins. How much she wished Harry was here, holding her, soothing her? Tracey stiffened as she felt a body above her. She knew what had happened and didn't know whether to be terrified or relieved. She had unconsciously summoned the very person she was thinking about.

 

“Tracey?” Harry uttered her name after getting over his surprise at being there. His eyes widened at seeing her face wet from tears, his expression turned full of concern. He immediately pulled her into his arms and held her against his chest. Tracey basked in his warmth and pressed her face on the crook of his neck and cried more. Harry just remained silent, rubbing her back, comforting her. Few minutes later, Tracey pulled back and stared at him. Harry had his arms on her shoulders as he stared back, resisting the urge to read her mind and see what made her so sad. Tracey smiled a watery smile.

 

“Hello, Harry.” she said softly.

 

“Hello, Tracey. I would have asked you how are you but seeing that you are crying, it would be stupid to do so.” he said, raising his eyebrow. Tracey chuckled as she heard that.

 

“Are you going to say what is troubling you?” he asked, moving his one hand from her shoulder and cupping her cheek with it. Tracey froze at his question, not knowing what to say. She wanted to tell him about her father but her heart was against it. She knew Harry was many things but merciful wasn't one of them. She knew she could demand that he wouldn't hurt her father but there was a tiny chance that he would not agree which would endanger her father's life. She was in a dilemma, knowing that her very relationship with him could change with her choice. That it was a monumental decision.

 

“Can I tell you about it when we are in Hogwarts? I need time to think about it.” she answered in a low voice. Harry frowned at that. He cupped her cheeks with both hands so she was looking at him.

 

“Tracey, are you okay?” he asked softly, his brows furrowed in consternation. Tracey gulped down her nervousness but nodded. Harry didn't believe her but didn't press further.

 

“If you are sure. Don't forget that you can ask me anything, ask for any help. You don't have to feel lonely. I will always be there. Always.” He whispered, his voice somewhere between worried and annoyed. He didn't like that Tracey wasn't sharing her problems with him. Tracey's lips curved into a small smile as she nodded and gave him a peck on his lips. Harry sighed as he tried to climb down the bed and go back to Grimmauld place but Tracey grabbed his hand, her face pale.

 

“Stay.” she said, “Just for a little while.”

 

Harry was now really tempted to sneak a peek inside her mind to see what had gotten her so worried but refrained because he respected her privacy.

 

“Okay, Tracey.” he agreed sympathetically as he climbed on the bed and laid beside her. Tracey smiled in relief as she cuddled against him, her back on his chest, his arms around her stomach. It reminded her of the night when she had shared a bed with him for the first time after Daphne was severely injured by the troll and she had needed a friend to lie beside. It filled her heart with warmth and nostalgia. That night will always be one of the fondest memories for her.

 

Then a few minutes later after she calmed down and was enjoying the comfortable silence, her eye started twitching in exasperation as she felt Harry's hand on her chest, fondling her boobs.

 

“Oho! Tracey, I didn't know you grew huge boobies in the summer vacation. Congratulations!” Harry laughed, squeezing her sizable breasts. Tracey was secretly proud that her chest grew quickly in the summer, that she now sported slightly larger than B cup breasts, quite large for her age and her body shape. She bit her lip to stop a moan of pleasure as Harry's finger brushed against her stiff nipples.

 

“Harry?” she said his name sweetly, too sweetly.

 

“Yes?” Harry replied absently, immersed in fondling her round and firm tits.

 

“If you want to leave today with your junk still attached between your legs then stop groping me.” she said in an overly sweet tone. Harry's hands quickly slid down to her stomach, away from her newly grown tits as he kissed her neck.

 

“Sorry. I just got carried away. In my defence, I have never touched someone's boobs.” Harry laughed nervously. Tracey couldn't help but roll her eyes. She turned on her other side so she was facing him. His green eyes sparkled as it met hers. Harry leaned forward and kissed her forehead and then kissed her on the lips after which she pressed her face on his chest. Tracey wasn't a fool. She knew what Harry did just now was his try at pulling her attention away from her troubles and towards his horny antics. She smiled on his chest, wrapping her arm around his back.

 

“I love you.” she mouthed silently. She wished she had the courage to actually say it to him but she knew she couldn't do that until she had solved the problem with her father. In the end it was a choice between her father and Harry. She could hide the truth from Harry, choosing her dad over him or she could tell him the truth, choosing him over her dad. Both options were heartbreaking. She just hoped that she would choose the correct option. Though at the present she was going to play his game, to assuage his worries and enjoy his antics.

 

“Harry? Why are your hands on my arse?” she asked, feeling his fingers under her shorts, on the curve of her bum. She hid her smile as she shook her face on his chest.

 

XXX

 

Fleur read the British paper with disgust. The nation which needed children to step forward to save it. She felt sorry for Harry Potter. The corrupt nation always needed him to save it. First when a miracle happened and a year old child defeated the darkest wizard of all time, Voldemort, who was considered even more powerful and ruthless than Grindelwald and then again when he saved the day at the world cup recently. She just hoped the little boy didn't have to come forward again, risking his life to save the stupid nation. She dropped the paper on the bed and went towards the dueling room. With her wand in her hand, she performed powerful and impressive magic for a girl her age. She wasn't just the sexiest girl in the world but also the most powerful witch of her age, at least that was what she thought of herself and wanted to prove it to everyone. Yes, she was beautiful, sexy, gorgeous. Yes, it was fun to make weak willed boys and men drool at her sight but it was also fun to see their surprise and fear when she wielded her wand. Eventually everyone will know that. She won't just draw lustful looks from people but one also of respect and fear. Soon, it will be soon.

 

She smirked as she walked out of the room and into the shower. The warm shower on her sweaty body always felt good after tiring herself in practice. She dropped her clothes and stood under the shower naked. The warm water drew a gasp from her. Her pink pouty lips drew in a smile as she let the water touch her everywhere. Her silvery blonde hair, her beautiful perfect face, her luscious big tits, her shapely hips and bubbly curvy arse, her virgin entrance. She drew a gasping breath as her fingers danced on her pussy. She moaned loudly, pressing herself against the tiled wall and fingering herself from behind.

 

“Yes..ah...yes...fuck me…” she fantasized, her finger sliding in and out of her tight sex. She groaned, falling on her knees, still finger fucking herself and pinching and pulling her nipple. She gave a silent scream as she reached her climax quickly. She was panting under the shower, fluids dripping down her hip. The water and her cum intermixed on the wet floor. She sighed as she stood up, now cleaning herself properly since her horny muddled brain was cleared.

 

She sometimes wished that she wasn't such a prideful creature and just chose any man to take her virginity. But she wasn't anyone, she was Fleur Delacour, the most beautiful Veela, the most powerful witch, any man won't do. She needed someone as powerful and as beautiful as herself. She deserved the best. Her virginity was precious. Not anyone was going to get a chance to fuck her. She was a goddess among women and she wouldn't choose merely a man as her companion. She will get a god among men or she won't choose at all.

 

After ten minutes of pleasant shower, she stepped out in her room, in front of a full body mirror and admired her perfect body.

 

“I deserve the best.” she mumbled to herself as she dragged her hand between the valley of her perfectly proportional breasts.

 

XXX

 

Harry levitated his and Iris's trunks as they climbed inside the Hogwarts express. They both entered an empty compartment, Harry placed the trunks under the seat.

 

He put away his wand and sat comfortably. Iris sat in front of him but didn't look at him, opting to stare outside the window.

 

“What is it, Iris? You have been acting weird since your birthday.” Harry inquired again. As always, Iris remained silent, not answering his question. Harry rubbed his forehead, it was really quite annoying that his girls weren't sharing their problems with him, first it was Tracey and now Iris too. Iris mumbled something surprising to Harry.

 

“Come again?” he asked with a raised eyebrow. Surely, he didn't hear…

 

“I am thirteen and still don't have big boobs.” Iris complained petulantly. Okay, she said that. She really said that. He waved his hand so no one outside would be able to see what was happening inside the cabin. Harry then stood up and sat beside her, putting his arm around her shoulder.

 

“Iris, let me be frank. You are being stupid. Not all girls have boobs at thirteen. Hell, some don't even have them as an adult.” Harry explained, trying to hide his amusement and incredulity. Though that apparently was a wrong thing to say. Iris snapped her neck at him.

 

“What are you implying? Are you saying that I will never have boobs?” She asked, horrified, grabbing his shoulders. Harry blinked twice to understand if he was having a funny dream or not. No he wasn't dreaming.

 

“I didn't say that. I just said that being thirteen doesn't mean you will have boobs.” Harry explained patiently. Iris made a whiny sound.

 

“But I want boobs. I want boobs right now. Use your deus.” She said furiously. Harry was taken aback by her passion. He took a deep breath to stop his laughter and squeezed her shoulders.

 

“My dear Iris, I don't want to use my Deus in that way. You are already perfect. I don't need to change your body. You are already the most beautiful girl in my eyes. And why do you have this unhealthy fixation with boobs?” Harry said honestly. Iris blushed prettily at his praise.

 

“Uh, it seems you forgot. Don't you remember the deal we made where you will start engaging me in sexual activities if I develop boobs?” she asked incredulously. Harry's eyes widened as he finally recalled the words he had said two years ago. He couldn't help but chuckle. He patted his lap.

 

“Come here,” he smiled. Iris happily sat on his lap, her back pressed to his chest, her arse on his crotch, his arms around her stomach.

 

“I remember that. Honestly, I was mostly joking back then. But it seems you didn't understand properly. When I said develop breasts, I didn't mean hanging udders like cows. I just meant that if yours grew even a little bit then it was a sign that you were in puberty and the time would be acceptable for me to see you in a sexual way.” Harry said in her ear, kissing her cheek lovingly. Iris grinned as she felt him rising under her arse, she felt his boner poking her behind.

 

“I already see you in a sexual way and your breasts have definitely grown bigger, little sister." Harry whispered huskily in her ear, his hands sliding up from her stomach. Iris held her breath in anticipation. She moaned loudly when he cupped her chest with his hands and rubbed her butt on his bulge, enjoying his groan of pleasure.

 

“You are a beautiful girl, little one. It doesn't matter how big or small your breasts are. I will always get excited when I am near you. You just have that effect on me.” he said, squeezing her bigger than 'A cup' breasts. Iris released another louder moan as her brother played with her chest.

 

“Make love to me, brother. Take me, take me now.” she gasped, grinding furiously on his lap. Her body was getting excited from all the friction. Harry kissed her neck and bit her ear lobe.

 

“Not now, Iris. Not now. You are not ready and this is not the correct time and place. But rest assured, I will properly claim you soon. It is getting harder and harder to control myself.” Harry said, resisting the urge to rip off her jeans and shove his cock in her tight pussy. Iris sighed in annoyance but nodded in understanding. She removed herself from his lap and sat beside him, cuddling to his side. Harry put his arm around her and pulled her tight against his side, enjoying the softness and warmth of her body. He pulled back his Deus from the compartment he sent earlier, making them visible again to the outside world.

 

At that moment the door opened and Tracey, Daphne and Astoria entered the cabin. Harry smiled at them and let his gaze roam over their bodies, loving how they were growing into beautiful women.

 

“Boobs!” Iris complained from beside him, pointing her hand accusingly at Tracey's chest.

 

“Oh, hell. Not again.” Harry grumbled, eliciting curious eyebrows from the three new entrants.

 

“Hello to you too, Iris and Harry.” Tracey said, her voice shining with amusement. Harry stood up and hugged his friends and kissed Tracey and Daphne soundly on the lips. He sat back beside Iris who was jealously watching Tracey's large shapely chest.

 

“What's up with that one?” Astoria asked, pointing at Iris as she sat on the other side of him. Astoria smirked victoriously as she and Iris took the seats beside Harry, making Daphne and Tracey sit on the other seat. Daphne mildly glared at her sister.

 

“Iris is feeling insecure about her body.” Harry shrugged. Iris grumbled incoherently.

 

“So, what now Daphne? Tracey has bigger boobs than you. You are behind her in the competition.” Astoria giggled, trying to make her sister feel jealous. Daphne shrugged nonchalantly.

 

“Doesn't matter. Harry is quite taken with my beautiful curvy arse. I can let Tracey lead me in the breasts department.” Daphne smirked back, not backing down.

 

“Ah, can't deny that.” Harry smiled mischievously, playing along.

 

“Boobs and arse.” Iris grumbled, glaring at Tracey and Daphne.

 

“Not to worry, love. I love your beautiful arse.” Harry patted Iris's hip. Iris smiled shyly, putting her head on his shoulder. The other three girls laughed at their byplay.

 

“Sadly, Astoria is behind in every category.” Iris joked.

 

“Tell them Harry, tell them I also have a nice body. You won't let your sister insult me, will you?” Astoria joked back.

 

“Sorry, luv. Haven't seen or touched enough of you to vouch for you.” Harry smirked. Astoria put her finger on her chin, showing that she was thinking.

 

“Hmm, well then, touch it and judge it.” Astoria grinned, standing in front him and then turning around so her arse was in front of him.

 

“Tori.” Daphne warned.

 

“What? I can do whatever I want. It is a free country.” Astoria bit back, staring at her, daring her to challenge her. Daphne just huffed but didn't complain anymore. Harry meanwhile was frozen, not knowing what to do. He was definitely interested in groping Astoria but didn't want to draw Daphne's ire.

 

“Go on, then.” Astoria said, wiggling her arse in front of his face. Harry looked at Daphne who just shrugged and waved in a go ahead motion. Harry sighed in relief and put his hands on her knees and let his fingers move up. Astoria was wearing tight cotton trousers so he could totally feel her warm skin underneath the fabric. His hand stopped on her butt. He gently cupped her arse and squeezed them, enjoying the lovely sensation of her bum in his hands. Astoria moaned.

 

“Yes, lovely arse you have here Astoria. I am confident to say that next year you will have the same delicious arse as your sister. Seems sexy arse is in your genes.” Harry said with an amusing smile. He couldn't believe his luck. He was given permission to grope someone's arse. He licked his lips as he squeezed her arse some more. After a minute of feeling her up, he patted her arse playfully.

 

“I give your arse an 'outstanding' grade.” he smirked. Astoria turned over and gave him a flirty smile.

 

“Thank you, Professor Potter. I will see you during detention tonight.” she winked suggestively, patting his cheek. Harry burst out laughing as Astoria sat back beside him.

 

“What just happened?” Iris asked incredulously as they were seeing Harry and Astoria heavily flirting with each other.

 

“That was Astoria being ensnared by Harry and finally joining the harem.” Daphne groaned, shaking her head in amusement.

 

“Hmm, I guess. If I need a boy then why not Harry?” Astoria said, turning to Harry. She kept staring at him.

 

“Eh- what?” Harry asked.

 

“Just kiss me dumbo. And you better make it special. It is my first kiss after all.” Astoria demanded. Harry nodded dumbly as he turned and wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her tight against him. Astoria looked at him hungrily as their bodies were pressed together. She closed her eyes as Harry leaned forward. A second later her world was just the pleasant sensation in her stomach as his lips moved on hers gently. She eagerly kissed him back and drank in his particular scent. They pulled apart, panting after the kiss and looking at each other in a new light. Astoria suddenly grabbed his collar and kissed him again passionately.

 

Tracey and Daphne looked at them exasperatedly while Iris smiled softly at the scene.

 

“You expected that?” Tracey asked, nudging Daphne.

 

“Of course. Who do you think I am? I knew Astoria was going to pick Harry but just didn't know when.” Daphne answered with a shrug.

 

Astoria pulled back when the annoying need to breath became a necessity. She grinned at him and patted his cheek.

 

“You are a good kisser, luv.”

 

“I aim to please.” Harry smiled.

 

“Well then, let's do it again. We have many hours to pass and I think I will like mastering this art of kissing.” Astoria said with a sly smile and sat on his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck. Harry chuckled as he himself wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her.

 

“Hey, I also want to kiss my brother.” Iris grumbled.

 

“And don't forget us. We also need our best friend.” Daphne announced.

 

“Fuck off you lot. Iris, you have all the night with him. Kiss him then. And you two are always with him, make your schedule. I am borrowing Harry for the whole train ride. And I am not taking a no.” Astoria said and began nibbling on his bottom lip.

 

“I guess that's fair.” Iris agreed unhappily.

 

“Ahh, Harry.” Astoria moaned loudly when Harry squeezed her butt.

 

“Can you please find another compartment to explore your new found passion. I don't really like hearing your moans.” Daphne said to Astoria indignantly. Astoria agreed with that wholeheartedly. She definitely wouldn't like hearing her sister's moans of pleasure. It would be just too weird.

 

“Let's go, luv.” Astoria said, standing up and grabbing his hand.

 

“We will be back after sometime. Or maybe not.” Astoria told them and dragged Harry behind her. Harry gave them a mischievous wink as he followed his new lover out.

 

“So what shall we talk about?” Tracey asked as now only three of them were left.

 

“Boobs? How to make them grow bigger and rounder and firm too?” Iris supplied seriously, looking at Tracey's chest. Daphne snorted and burst out laughing while Tracey covered her chest, her cheeks red with blush.

 

“No, thank you.”

 

Chapter 25: The Blue Flames

Chapter Text

As usual, Harry's group went to the room of requirement after the surprising announcement of the Triwizard tournament during the dinner. 

 

Astoria and Iris were discussing it with barely held excitement. Daphne and Harry were silent as they both knew the real reason behind the sudden bringing back of the ancient Triwizard tournament. Tracey, as perceptible as always, stared at Daphne and Harry expectantly, knowing that they were hiding something from the group.

 

“Girls!” Harry said, looking at the third year girls, stopping their incessant chatting. When everybody was silent, he started speaking. He told them about Voldemort's plan to get himself a new body, he revealed that Professor Moody was in fact an imposter, he told them everything he knew. With his every word, Tracey, Astoria and Iris were getting restless, their faces pale from the instinctual fear. 

 

When Harry was done explaining, he was bombarded with many questions by his worried friends and sister. He did his best to reassure them, bragging about his powers, telling them that he was unbeatable. It did assuage their fear but the girls internally decided to remain on guard and look out for Harry. From there, Harry redirected the conversation towards mundane activities to stop them from worrying too much. When the time came to go back to their dorms, Tracey remained seated while others stood up and prepared to go.

 

“Harry, can we talk? Alone?” Tracey requested nervously. Harry nodded and sat back, in front of her.

 

“I will tell you all later what this is about. I want to tell Harry first because it concerns him.” Tracey said, staring at the other girls. They shrugged at that and left after kissing Harry.

 

The first few minutes were filled with tense silence, both of them staring at each other.

 

“Is this about the thing that was worrying you in the summer holidays?” Harry broke the silence. Tracey nodded slowly.

 

“Finally! So what is the problem?” Harry questioned, eager to finally understand the problem and hopefully solve it in jiffy. Tracey opened her mouth several times to speak but no words came out.

 

“Tracey, it is getting quite annoying. Just spit it out for fuck sake.” Harry groaned, slumping back on the comfortable sofa.

 

“My dad is a Death Eater, was a Death Eater.” she finally answered in a timid voice. Harry in an instant was beside her, his arms around her.

 

“Is he hurting you? Is he torturing you? I will fucking kill him in the most painful way.” Harry said coldly, embracing her tightly.

 

“No, no, no. You have got it all wrong. He is nothing like that. He is the best father I could ever hope for. He will never hurt me. Never.” Tracey explained quickly, frantically, cupping his cheeks, making sure that he understood her. Harry's cold anger vanished suddenly and he looked at her dubiously.

 

“Then...what is the problem?”

 

“He was a Death Eater.” Tracey answered in a quiet voice but didn't expand on it.

 

“Ah. I see. Did he ever kill someone? Or you know...rape someone?” Harry asked carefully, knowing that Tracey would never be able to forgive her father if he actually did that. After all, Tracey herself barely survived an attempted sexual assault in her first year. Though nothing happened to her then, thanks to the timely arrival of Harry himself, she would always hold a personal grudge for a man like that. 

 

He knew he wasn't the best person to judge someone since he was a killer himself. But he couldn't console Tracey if he didn't know the true extent of her father's sins. Tracey smiled weakly, a bit relieved as she knew the answer.

 

“None. He was forced to take the dark mark by his family. He didn't participate in any raids. He was Death Eater just in name. He was only forcefully made to provide financial aid to the dark side.” She finished her explanation.

 

“Is he going to be a problem for me in the future?” he inquired, raising his eyebrow curiously, totally lost, not knowing what really was the problem. Tracey shook her head in response.

 

“Then what actually is the problem?” Harry frowned.

 

“He still did help the dark side by providing money. He still was associated with a group of terrorists. The same who took your parents away from you. And I am the daughter of such a man. But I still love him. I still don't want you to harm him in future. Please don't hurt him.” Tracey whispered, angry at herself, unable to stop the helpless tears from falling down her cheeks. Harry sighed in part annoyance and part relief as he pulled her head to his chest, encompassing her in a warm hug.

 

“Tracey, you are an idiot. You made both me and yourself worried for nothing. I don't see a problem here. I don't care who your parents are. I care for you, you are my best friend. Nothing else matters. As for not harming him? Of course I wouldn't if that's what you wish for. I hope you do trust me enough to share your problems with me. It actually is quite a pain to see my family suffering and not being able to help them.” Harry said, drawing circles on her back with his fingers.

 

‘It's not as if I will just start hunting people with Dark Mark for fun... actually I can totally see myself doing that.’ Harry thought in morbid amusement.

 

Tracey apologised softly, looking up at him with bright happy eyes, her lips curved into her usual kind smile. Harry couldn't help but lean forward and gave her a soft kiss on those lovely lips.

 

“You are finally back.” Harry chuckled, squeezing her gently, relieved to see her full smile. Tracey had a beaming smile as she pulled him in a searing kiss. Harry chuckled but enthusiastically returned the kiss while pulling her over his lap, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her tight against him.

 

XXX

 

After thirty minutes of make out session with Tracey, he returned to the Slytherin dormitory hand in hand with his best friend. Tracey went to her room after bidding him goodnight and giving him a parting kiss. 

 

Harry walked to his room and opened the door to freeze in surprise.

 

Iris was sitting on the bed with crossed legs, waiting for him. The thing that surprised him was that she was just in her underwear, silky blue bra and knickers. Harry blinked a few times, to get his thoughts in order and not get distracted by the delicious sight of his half naked little sister. Her eyes brightened at seeing him, her lips forming a shy and excited smile. Harry smiled back as he closed the door behind him. He stood still, his eyes taking in every inch of Iris. Her gorgeous red hair flowing behind her, her emerald eyes shining with lust, her soft pink lips curved into a nervous smile, her delicate neck ripe for kissing and biting, her small but round and shapely breasts adorned by the beautiful blue fabric, her pale flat stomach tempting him to caress her skin, her long and slender legs crossed over each other, her underwear hiding the beautiful secret between her legs.

 

“Don't just stare. Come join me.” Iris said with a smirk, leaning on the pillows and uncrossing her legs and spreading them on the bed. Harry chuckled softly as he sat beside her.

 

“What exactly are you doing?” He asked, kissing her cheek, running his fingers through her smooth silky hair.

 

“Seducing you.” Iris smiled mischievously. Harry laughed in amusement, patting her cheek.

 

“Consider me seduced.” Harry grinned, licking her cheek with his tongue. The next event happened so fast that Iris was puzzled for a second to find herself lying on her back on the bed with her brother hovering over her.

 

“Harry!” she squeaked in surprise when she felt his face on her neck and the bulge of his pants on her knickers. 

 

The blood rushed to her face as she felt happy and nervous at the same time from the sudden compromising position. She wasn't shy about touching her brother. They had already touched each other so many times in so many ways, heck! She slept with her arse pressed to his groin every night but this was different. She could feel Harry's mouth nibbling on her neck, she could feel him rubbing his crotch between her legs, she could feel his excitement.

 

This was the first time that she expected something to finally happen.

 

She wrapped her arms around his head, combing his hair as he continued kissing all over her neck. She wrapped her legs around his waist and moaned as his stimulation through his lips and crotch was intensely pleasurable.

 

“Such a beautiful body you have, little sister.” Harry said with a leery grin, his gaze lingering on her lips and then on the bra. She blushed in a cute manner and felt stupid for feeling shy. She was finally getting what she always wanted and here she was acting like a moron and not being able to reply to him. As if he could read her mind, Harry laughed while touching her lips with his thumb. She pouted at that, not liking his laughter at her speechlessness but the next second his lips were on hers. Her pout melted as she answered his kiss enthusiastically, absolutely loving the feelings it ignited in her. She grabbed his hair in her fingers and pulled his face on hers, mashing his lips on hers, enjoying the sensual dance of their tongues in each other's mouth. Harry's hands weren't idle during their kiss, they were wandering all over her body, leaving a pleasurable hot sensation on her skin, gently squeezing her boobs, stroking her stomach, fondling her hips and arse. They both panted heavily after they pulled back a few inches, disconnecting their hungry kissing, their quick warm breaths blowing on each other's face.

 

“Fuck me.” she whispered, pressing her hips against his, feeling his excitement pressing between her legs. Harry smiled but shook his head, cupping her cheeks with his hands.

 

“Not tonight,” he said but seeing her crestfallen look he added, “but that doesn't mean we can't do other things.”

 

With that, he removed her bra quickly and put it on the bedside table. Iris shivered as her chest was now stark naked. Her pink nipples were already hard before his fingers even reached them.

 

“Ahh!” she moaned as he brushed his fingers on her protruding pink nips. He squeezed her boobs earning a high pitch moan from her. He lowered his head and engulfed her nipple in his mouth, his lips pressed around her areola and his tongue flicking her nipple inside his mouth urgently. Iris couldn't help but scream in pleasure as she had never felt such an indescribable sensation before. The soft sound of him sucking her nipple and her moaning along with her occasional screams were the only sounds in the room. She had her arms wrapped around his head, not knowing whether to push him off or pull him tighter on her chest, such was the intense pleasure. Her legs were wrapped around his waist as usual but now she was frantically wiggling her knickers-clad cunt on his hardened member.

 

“Harry... Harry... brother…” she whispered incoherently as they continued pleasuring each other. The pressure in her core, which was increasing constantly, suddenly skyrocketed. She held onto her brother tightly as her body trembled underneath him, heralding the massive orgasm.

 

“Harry!...” she yelled, pressing her face in his hair as his face was still on her tit, sucking on her nipple. Harry quickly realised what was happening and his hand instantly was on her knicker. He pulled it down effortlessly, so her pussy was now free. Iris was so lost in euphoria that she didn't have time to blush. He palmed her nether lips and squeezed them gently. Her eyes opened wide as she realised that her brother was touching her down there. His palm was on her naked pussy. It was for the first time that he touched the naked skin between her legs. But his touch just sent her over the edge and she squirted on his waiting palm. She slumped back and closed her eyes, partly from the sudden exhaustion and partly from embarrassment. His hands felt so good there.

 

“Such a lovely taste you have, little sister. Why am I not surprised?” Harry said, licking his palm and fingers. Iris snapped her eyes open and saw him licking her cum off of his fingers. She was deeply scared and apprehensive. Why did he have to lick it? What if it smelled bad? What if it tasted like shite? She moaned suddenly when Harry started circling his thumb around her swollen clit. She met his eyes, which were full of unsatisfied lust.

 

“What? Did you think that was it? I didn't even climax, little one. We are just getting started. We have a whole night to explore each other's body. Whole night to kiss every inch of your skin, whole night to provide you with body shaking orgasms, whole night to drink your essence. But before that, let me get naked. I feel I am wearing too much clothes.” Harry smirked, licking his lips. 

 

Iris felt herself getting turned on with his every word. Harry climbed off of the bed and started undressing...in an annoyingly slow manner. She grabbed the discarded knicker from beside her and threw it at him. He caught it effortlessly.

 

“Be quick, brother.” she grumbled. Harry chuckled as he bunched her underwear in his palm and buried his nose in it.

 

“What an impatient girl you are. If you weren't so beautiful or smelled so good, I might have given you some harsh punishment to make you learn the virtue of patience.” Harry joked as he dropped her knicker on the floor but he did as asked and got naked in a few seconds. Iris's gaze was transfixed on his member. She had felt it many times during their make out sessions or when they would cuddle but it was the first time that she saw it in its all naked glory. She was mesmerized by the unusual sight.

 

“Come to the edge of the bed and repay. It's your turn to make me cum.” Harry said huskily, giving his length a couple of strokes. Iris quickly but uncertainly sat at the edge of the bed where Harry was standing in front of her. She wrapped her dainty fingers around his girth. Harry sighed and had an anticipatory smile

 

“It's going to be a long night but full of fun.” Harry mumbled as he caressed Iris's head affectionately whose gaze was stuck on his length as she pumped her fingers slowly and nervously as if fearing that she would hurt him.

 

Harry woke up with his morning boner snuggled between Iris's arse cheeks. He blinked a couple of times to clear away his sleep, he silently yawned but didn't move. He was quite comfortable in his current position. His member resting between the warm and soft fleshy buns of his sister, his one hand around Iris’ waist and onto her pert breast. He smiled widely as he remembered the events of last night. Just in one single night he had done almost everything sexual with her, except sex.

 

She had first given him a handjob, then he had finger fucked her, then he went down on her and loved her screams of pleasure as he buried his face between her legs, then she had given him a blowjob, after that they had done the 69 position, then he had her on her knees and elbows and had placed his throbbing member between her butt cheeks and had started thrusting like crazy. That was their last activity and they went to sleep after that. Not that they had just done all of this constantly. They had taken breaks between the positions in the form of kissing and groping. He was brought out of thoughts as Iris was now grinding her arse against his boner.

 

“Good morning to you too, Iris.” he chuckled, earning a groan from her when he pinched her nipple.

 

“Good morning, big brother. I am just helping the smaller brother.” she replied cheekily as she started grinding aggressively against him in a sideways position. Harry groaned as he gripped her waist to keep his cock positioned between her butt cheeks. He used his other hand to fondle her sexy arse. In no time, he was reaching his climax.

 

“Iris…” he mumbled softly. She quickly sat up and swallowed the head of his cock, knowing that he was close. Harry gripped her head, lying on his back and gave a couple of quick thrusts and then exploded inside her warm mouth. Iris eagerly swallowed his load, liking his taste. Harry had tried to tell her last night that she didn't need to swallow his cum, that she didn't have to follow his example but she declared that she loved it and wanted it.

 

“Tasty.” Iris grinned as she let his soft member out of her mouth.

 

“Oh, what does it taste like?” Harry asked curiously. Iris scrunched her nose in concentration and tried to find the right words.

 

“I am not a chef so I don't know how to describe different tastes. And why make it complex? It is either bad or good. Fortunately for you and me, it tastes good.” Iris shrugged when she didn't come up with an answer. Harry laughed genuinely at her honest answer as he sat up.

 

“Now it's my turn.” Harry smirked and forced her on her back. Iris complied happily and spread her legs for him.

 

“Oh.. brother.” she moaned loudly when his lips met her nether lips in a giddy kiss.

 

XXX

 

The next few days passed instantly. The new first years swore Harry's oath reluctantly, cajoled by the other Slytherin students who informed them the price of defying him. Tracey was not exactly happy with it but didn't make a fuss about it. Luna had also started to mingle with Astoria and Iris after heeding his earlier suggestion.

 

Harry also started getting more annoyed as now his girls were getting more attention from the male population of Hogwarts. Though they didn't approach any of his girls after he utterly humiliated a fifth year Ravenclaw who had the gall to propose to Daphne in the great hall. That started rumours in the school. Now everyone thought that Daphne was Harry's girlfriend which was the reason for Harry's outburst at the unfortunate boy. Not exactly wrong but not correct either. Still, he hated how some boys leered at Daphne and Tracey, staring so intently as if mentally stripping them naked. Harry knew it was totally normal for boys to desire beautiful girls but for the fuck sake, they could learn how to be discreet. At one point he was so angry that he was just a second away from drawing his wand, it took both Tracey and Daphne to drag him to an empty classroom and kiss him senseless to abate his anger.

 

Though on the other side, his physical relationship with Tracey and Daphne was going well. He had seen them totally naked by this point. He could still remember how he embarrassed himself by just staring at Tracey's luscious big breasts for the first time with drool dripping from the corner of his mouth. The normally kind Tracey had used that embarrassing situation to tease him countless times after that. Both Tracey and Daphne were now comfortable being naked with Harry. He had done the same things he had done with Iris to them. Though not in a single day. He took his time making them comfortable before progressing forward. It was so fun now being able to do anything except sex with Iris, Daphne and Tracey. And his nights were usually filled with hearing Iris screaming his name or screaming 'brother' while he was busy ravishing her petite curvy body.

 

His relationship with Astoria was also just getting better and better. Though they didn't do anything more than kissing and groping, he was happy how they were progressing. He predicted that Astoria would follow the other girls before the end of his fourth year. Harry considered himself quite lucky that he was able to keep four gorgeous girls attached to him without causing major dissent among them. It was truly a unique and precious thing.

 

Eventually, October arrived, bringing the start of the triziward competition. The other two schools arrived in style with gigantic carriage and an epic ship. Harry was impressed by the arrival. Harry and the girls sat on the Slytherin table as the students from other schools sat with them.

 

When all the students had entered the Hall and settled down at their House tables, the staff entered, filing up to the top table and taking their seats. Last in line were Professor Dumbledore, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime. When their headmistress appeared, the pupils from Beauxbatons leapt to their feet. A few of the Hogwarts students laughed. The Beauxbatons party appeared quite unembarrassed, however, and did not resume their seats until Madame Maxime had sat down on Dumbledore's left-hand side. Dumbledore remained standing, and a silence fell over the Great Hall.

 

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and most particularly guests,” said Dumbledore, beaming around at the foreign students. “I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable.”

 

One of the Beauxbatons girls still clutching a muffler around her head gave what was unmistakably a derisive laugh. She was a Veela as Harry deduced after seeing her fiery magic. Harry and Iris glared at the girl. Though Harry wasn't patriotic or anything, he did indeed like Hogwarts. It was here that he made his new family. It was quite a sacred place in his mind.

 

“No one's making you stay!” Iris whispered furiously, bristling at her. Harry grabbed her hand underneath the table and gave a gentle squeeze, calming her.

 

“The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast,” said Dumbledore. “I now invite you all to eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!”

 

He sat down, and Harry saw Karkaroff lean forward at once and engage him in conversation.

 

The plates in front of them were filled with food as usual. The house-elves in the kitchen seemed to have pulled out all the stops; there was a greater variety of dishes in front of them than Harry had ever seen, including several that were definitely foreign.

 

“It looks like my urge to eat French food is finally going to be sated tonight.” Daphne mused as she started eating. Harry and the girls gave her amused look.

 

“What? It's true. I felt like eating French cuisine for the past few days.” Daphne grinned.

 

The Great hall seemed somehow much more crowded than usual, even though there were barely twenty additional students there; perhaps it was because their differently colored uniforms stood out so clearly against the black of the Hogwarts robes. Now that they had removed their furs, the Durmstrang students were revealed to be wearing robes of a deep blood red.

 

Once the golden plates had been wiped clean, Dumbledore stood up again. A pleasant sort of tension seemed to fill the Hall now.

 

“The moment has come," said Dumbledore, smiling around at the sea of upturned faces. "The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket —”

 

“The what?” Iris muttered from beside him. Harry shrugged but suspected what it was.

 

“— just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation” there was a smattering of polite applause “and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports.”

 

There was a much louder round of applause for Bagman than for Crouch, perhaps because of his fame as a Beater, or simply because he looked so much more likable. He acknowledged it with a jovial wave of his hand. Bartemius Crouch did not smile or wave when his name was announced.

 

“Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament,” Dumbledore continued, “and they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions' efforts.”

 

At the mention of the word "champions" the attentiveness of the listening students seemed to sharpen. Perhaps Dumbledore had noticed their sudden stillness, for he smiled as he said, “The casket, then, if you please, Mr. Filch.”

 

Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached Dumbledore carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students.

 

“The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman,” said Dumbledore as Filch placed the chest carefully on the table before him, “and they have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways. Their magical prowess, their daring, their powers of deduction and, of course, their ability to cope with danger.”

 

At this last word, the Hall was filled with a silence so absolute that nobody seemed to be breathing.

 

“As you know, three champions compete in the tournament,” Dumbledore went on calmly, “one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how well they perform each of the tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be chosen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire.”

 

Dumbledore now took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket. Harry's eyes widened at the sight of Dumbledore's strange wand. His lips pulled into a bright smile. ‘one step closer’ he thought joyfully and thought himself foolish for never noticing Dumbledore's wand before. The lid creaked slowly open. Dumbledore reached inside it and pulled out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarkable had it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames.

 

Dumbledore closed the casket and placed the goblet carefully on top of it, where it would be clearly visible to everyone in the Hall.

 

“Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet,” said Dumbledore.

 

“Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete.”

 

“To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation,” said Dumbledore, “I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line. Yes, I can see how many of you are angry with this decision. That's why there are going to be three more competitions for everybody else who aren't champions. First will be a duelling competition, seven students from each Hogwarts house and guest schools will participate to earn the title of 'Master Duellist'. Second will be a Quidditch competition among the three schools, the four Hogwarts houses will come together to create a single Hogwarts team. Last will be another duelling competition, though in this you will have a partner beside you, three groups of two students from each house and guest schools will be able to participate. No age restrictions there. You can apply by asking your head of house who will see if you are worthy to represent the house. I hope this consoles you.”

 

“Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete in the Triwizard tournament that this tournament is not to be entered into lightly. Once a champion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end. The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all.”

 

Harry ignored the fuss Fred and George were making at the Gryffindor table and quickly left the great hall, followed by his friends and sister. Once outside, he turned around and stared at them.

 

“Room of requirement. Now!” he ordered and kept on walking.

 

When they were inside the room, he let out a victorious laugh, surprising the girls. He looked at them with a happy grin.

 

“I found the Elder Wand.”

 

XXX

 

Fleur was huddled in the corner of her room, her hands on her knees and her face down on her hands. As always she showed her disdain of others and ‘enjoyed’ the leerings of the stupid males as it was needed but here in her room she was allowed to show her real feelings. She sighed sadly. She was alone in this strange cold country. If it wasn't for the Triwizard competition then she wouldn't have even thought about coming to Britain. She vehemently hated this country, hated its pureblood society who viewed people like her as nothing but magical creatures, sex on legs and nothing more. She was told by her mother how her grandmother was kidnapped during her travels in this country by the Dark Lord's Death Eaters. Fleur had cried for days after realising what her grandmother must have been through before finally dying in the foreign country. Her hate for the country just increased with every passing bad news. She almost wished to burn this whole country down. She took deep breaths to calm her anger. She didn't need to be so flippant about her views of this country in front of its citizens. Who knows what the scum would do to her in their anger. Though a small part of her was excited to fight, to kill these pests. ‘Let them come and let them burn.’ Though anger wasn't the only thing she was feeling, her perpetual loneliness was eating her alive. She didn't remember when was the last time she even had a pleasant conversation outside of her family.

 

She was so lonely. Worst of all, her parents and her little sister weren't here to console her, to hug her, to kiss her. She remained sitting in the corner for another ten minutes, comfortable in the dead silence, wallowing in her self pity.

 

Finally and stubbornly, she stood up. She couldn't survive like this. She had to ignore her loneliness, she had to take her mind off of that. She needed a distraction. Her parents and her little sister would come before the second task, she needed to survive until then. As always whenever Fleur felt sad or lonely, she decided to wield her magic. So, she silently snuck out of the Beauxbatons luxurious carriage. She was on alert as she strolled towards the forbidden forest in the darkness of the night where she believed she wouldn't be disturbed. She found a clearing in the forest after walking some hundred metres inside it.

 

She stood in the centre where some moonlight fell on her body, emphasizing her silver hair and pale milky skin. She flicked her hand and grabbed the wand as it shot out of the wand holster. She pointed the wand on the ground, ten feet away from her. A blue scorching flame sprayed out of her wand, she twirled on her heels while still casting the fire spell, encompassing herself in the circle of blue fire. Fleur had a serene smile on her face as she felt the heat. She loved the heat, she loved the fire, she wished her body was fireproof but alas it was not. So, she just enjoyed being near the flames instead of standing in the flames.

 

She surveyed her surroundings, she stared at the trees around her. She gripped her wand and started firing spells at the centre of the trunk of trees. It was a graceful dance of power as she flicked her wand precisely and elegantly while constantly moving in every direction. Different jets of lights struck the trees as the beautiful Veela moved deftly, trapped by high dancing blue flames. Her wand was a conduit of destruction as she let her anger out in the forms of spells.

 

“Fight...fight...fight…” she continued screaming hoarsely, her blue eyes matching the intensity of the blue flames, increasing her already inhumane speed as she let her instincts and magic control her body. Twenty minutes later, Fleur was on her knees, panting as her white dress was wet with sweat, her silver hair stuck around her forehead messily. Around her was ruin. Several trees were torn mercilessly and burnt into cinders. The blue flames were gone, leaving scorched earth behind. She stood up on unsteady legs and started stumbling towards the Beauxbatons carriage with a content smile.

 

Chapter 26: The Fourth Champion

Chapter Text

Harry smiled softly as Astoria and Iris walked out of the great hall for their quidditch training, both girls were hoping to play for the Hogwarts team in the upcoming Quidditch competition. His smile though dimmed slightly, knowing that at best, Astoria would only become a reserve player for the Hogwarts team in the tournament. Unfortunately for her, the Gryffindor Chasers were far better chasers than her even if he wished otherwise. Iris on the other hand would easily get in the team as a seeker, after all she was the best seeker he had ever seen at Hogwarts. She was the sole reason why the Slytherin team was able to win the final match against the Gryffindor team last year. He remembered how depressing it was to see the three beautiful chasers of Gryffindor totally dominating the game, making the Slytherin chasers look like amateurs. Astoria had tried to do her best but their teamwork was dull compared to the spectacular display shown by the Gryffindor Chasers.

 

Harry shook his head, trying to forget that amusing game. It was fun seeing Iris act like a queen after single-handedly winning the final match. He turned to his left where Daphne and Tracey were murmuring amongst themselves, seemingly having a serious conversation. 

 

Harry turned his gaze to see what else others were doing during the breakfast. Hermione and Jasmine were whispering to each other and occasionally glancing at him. When Harry caught their gaze, Hermione waved at him friendly though her smile was strained while Jasmine just nodded at him. 

 

‘That was odd.’ Harry thought but didn't spend much time thinking about it as his eyes stopped on the French Veela, who was sitting at the Ravenclaw table, eating silently, not partaking in conversations happening around her. She moved her head towards the Slytherin table as if sensing his gaze. Sea blue eyes met curious emerald green eyes. Her lips curved into a soft smile and she gave him a respective nod before going back to eating her breakfast. Harry was a bit surprised by the gesture as he hadn't seen her smile before. To be honest, it was a very pretty smile, he hoped she would smile more. Daphne shook his shoulder, bringing him out of his thoughts.

 

“You alright?” she asked, “We have been calling you for a minute and you weren't listening.”

 

“I am fine. I was just thinking.” He smiled, kissing her on the cheek. “So, why were you calling me?”

 

“Daphne and I have decided to participate in both of the duelling competitions. Just wanted to inform you and listen to your thoughts about that.” Tracey grinned excitedly, loving the idea of showing her skills to the whole school. Harry nodded slowly and gave it some more thoughts.

 

“Good. Let's make it a challenge. Daphne, you are brilliant at using transfiguration during fighting and Tracey, you rely mostly on charms and curses to fight during our duels. Get out of your comfort zones for this competition. Tracey, you will use only transfiguration during the duels and Daphne, you will use only charms and curses. Let's see if you can beat others with a handicap.” Harry smirked, eager to see how his best friends would handle the limitations on their magic, how they would fare when they weren't allowed to use their favourite branch of magic. Daphne and Tracey stared at each other, silently conversing with each other. They then looked at Harry and nodded in agreement.

 

“It will be good practice. Though I hope we don't lose by following it.” Tracey commented.

 

“That's the fun, isn't it? There is something at stake here so you should try your best. I want to see how you girls adapt to it.” Harry smiled, getting the same in return.

 

“Pfft. Nothing is at stake here. Defeating other students will be a piece of cake, even with the limitations.” Daphne said, full of confidence, “Though it will be fun to face you, Tracey, in a real competition. You might even win this time.”

 

Harry stifled a chuckle at Daphne's competitiveness. She was always like that when it came to fighting. Tracey frowned at the friendly challenge. She didn't like the fact that she still couldn't best Daphne in the duels. ‘Though it will still be hard fighting Daphne with the agreed handicap. Hmm, I will need more practice and maybe a couple of tricks.’

 

“Challenge accepted, Daph. We will see who will be standing and who will be on the ground when the dust settles.” Tracey replied with a sly smile. Daphne grinned back and clasped Tracey's hand.

 

“It will be a disaster seeing you two fight. A beautiful, powerful disaster.” Harry said softly, looking at them affectionately.

 

“We will put on the biggest spectacle for you. Though I hope you will reward the winner with something.” Daphne said playfully, putting her arm around his neck.

 

“And what will you like as a reward?” Harry asked, wrapping his own arm around her shoulder, ignoring the glares from other boys for their public display of affection. Daphne leaned towards his ear and whispered so only he could hear it.

 

“To be your first.”

 

Harry internally winced, he had been planning to finally have sex with Iris soon but now his plans needed to be changed since he couldn't bring himself to say no to Daphne. ‘More waiting but it will be worth it.’ Harry thought.

 

Tracey gave them suspicious looks but his eyes were on Daphne who was looking totally serious, waiting for his answer. Harry simply nodded. Daphne beamed at him and brushed her lips on his cheek.

 

“What about you, Tracey? What do you want if you win?” Harry asked.

 

“I will tell you that when I win.” Tracey answered, shrugging her shoulders nonchalantly.

 

“If you win.” Daphne corrected. Harry just laughed happily as he watched his best friends bantering with each other, unaware or unconcerned of the looks sent from the other students.

 

~~~

 

The day was over quickly, bringing the night of Halloween, the time to choose the champions.

 

At long last, the golden plates returned to their original spotless state; there was a sharp upswing in the level of noise within the Hall, which died away almost instantly as Dumbledore got to his feet. On either side of him, Professor Karkaroff and Madame Maxime looked as tense and expectant as anyone. Ludo Bagman was beaming and winking at various students. Mr. Crouch, however, looked quite uninterested, almost bored.

 

“Before discussing the main event, I want to request that whoever destroyed the dozens of trees in the Forbidden Forest for no reason, to stop doing that. Forbidden forest is the home of many magical beings and is a historical place which was here before even Hogwarts. Harming it is a crime against Hogwarts itself. Right now I am just requesting but if the activity still continues then I will be forced to take harsh actions.” Dumbledore announced in a hard tone. Fleur blushed, not having considered the consequences of her actions last night. Though she quickly turned her face blank, not wanting to be caught.

 

“The goblet is almost ready to make its decision,” said Dumbledore. “I estimate that it requires one more minute. Now, when the champions' names are called, I would ask them please to come up to the top of the Hall, walk along the staff table, and go through into the next chamber,” he indicated the door behind the staff table “where they will be receiving their first instructions.”

 

He took out his wand and gave a great sweeping wave with it; at once, all the candles except those inside the carved pumpkins were extinguished, plunging them into a state of semidarkness. The Goblet of Fire now shone more brightly than anything in the whole Hall, the sparkling bright, bluey-whiteness of the flames. Almost painful on the eyes. Everyone watched, waiting for something to happen.

 

The flames inside the goblet turned suddenly red. Sparks began to fly from it. Next moment, a tongue of flame shot into the air, a charred piece of parchment fluttered out of it, the whole room gasped.

 

Dumbledore caught the piece of parchment and held it at arm's length, so that he could read it by the light of the flames, which had turned back to blue-white.

 

“The champion for Durmstrang,” he read, in a strong, clear voice, “will be Viktor Krum.”

 

“No surprises there!” yelled Ron from the Gryffindor table, annoying both Jasmine and Hermione, a storm of applause and as cheering swept the Hall. Harry saw Viktor Krum rise from the Slytherin table and slouch up toward Dumbledore, he turned right, walked along the staff table, and disappeared through the door into the next chamber.

 

“Bravo, Viktor!” boomed Karkaroff, so loudly that everyone could hear him, even over all the applause. “Knew you had it in you!”

 

The clapping and chatting died down. Now everyone's attention was focused again on the goblet, which, seconds later, turned red once more. A second piece of parchment shot out of it, propelled by the flames. “The champion for Beauxbatons,” said Dumbledore, “is Fleur Delacour!”

 

The French Veela got gracefully to her feet, shook back her sheet of silvery blonde hair, and swept up between the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables. “Oh look, they're all disappointed,” Daphne laughed over the noise, nodding toward the remainder of the Beauxbatons party. ‘Disappointed’ was a bit of an understatement, Harry thought. Two of the girls who had not been selected had dissolved into tears and were sobbing with their heads on their arms. ‘Pathetic’ was the word which came into his mind when witnessing that. When Fleur Delacour too had vanished into the side chamber, silence fell again, but this time it was a silence so stiff with excitement you could almost taste it. The Hogwarts champion was next. And the Goblet of Fire turned red once more; sparks showered out of it; the tongue of flame shot high into the air, and from its tip Dumbledore pulled the third piece of parchment. “The Hogwarts champion,” he called, “is Cedric Diggory!”

 

The uproar from the next table was too great. Every single Hufflepuff had jumped to his or her feet, screaming and stamping, as Cedric made his way past them, grinning broadly, and headed off toward the chamber behind the teachers' table. Though not everyone was happy. The other houses let out disappointed noises and looked forlornly at the retreating back of Cedric. Still, the other houses quickly joined in the applause as everyone liked Cedric and the Hufflepuff house, it didn't matter if you were Gryffindor or Slytherin. Indeed, the applause for Cedric went on so long that it was some time before Dumbledore could make himself heard again.

 

“Excellent!” Dumbledore called happily as at last the tumult died down. “Well, we now have our three champions. I am sure I can count upon all of you, including the remaining students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, to give your champions every ounce of support you can muster. By cheering your champion on, you will contribute in a very real…”

 

But Dumbledore suddenly stopped speaking, and it was apparent to everybody what had distracted him. The fire in the goblet had just turned red again. Sparks were flying out of it. A long flame shot suddenly into the air, and borne upon it was another piece of parchment. Automatically, it seemed, Dumbledore reached out a long hand and seized the parchment. He held it out and stared at the name written upon it. There was a long pause, during which Dumbledore stared at the slip in his hands, and everyone in the room stared at Dumbledore. And then Dumbledore cleared his throat and read out “Harry Potter.”

 

Harry did his best to look surprised and remained still on his seat.

 

He resisted the urge to sigh as he stood up at the Slytherin table, focusing on the supportive smiles from his best friends and sister and started walking towards the side chamber under the oppressive silence of the great hall. He thought if he should give a magical oath in front of the students that he didn't want to participate, that he hadn't entered his name but decided against it. A small part of him must have wanted to participate in the upcoming tournament otherwise he would have killed Barty Crouch Jr by now. A part of him must be tired of hiding his true strength for years, a part of him must feel that it was finally time to show the world what he was. A part of him must have rejoiced with the plan of Voldemort which gave him a chance to finally free himself from the last shackles. He wasn't going to risk his magic to gain favour of the sheeps.

 

By halfway, some students from the Slytherin table had started clapping politely. He turned his head to his table and flashed a smile. ‘It is time.’

 

Harry went through the door out of the Great Hall and found himself in a smaller room, lined with paintings of witches and wizards. A handsome fire was roaring in the fireplace opposite him.

 

The faces in the portraits turned to look at him as he entered. He saw a wizened witch flit out of the frame of her picture and into the one next to it, which contained a wizard with a walrus moustache. The wizened witch started whispering in his ear.

 

Viktor Krum, Cedric Diggory, and Fleur Delacour were grouped around the fire. They looked strangely impressive, silhouetted against the flames. Krum, hunched-up and brooding, was leaning against the mantelpiece, slightly apart from the other two. Cedric was standing with his hands behind his back, staring into the fire. Fleur Delacour looked around when Harry walked in and threw back her sheet of long, silvery hair.

 

“What is it?” she said. “Do they want us back in the Hall?”

 

She thought he had come to deliver a message. He remained silent and just stood there, looking at the three champions. ‘I feel a little bit of sympathy for them that I am going to take away the spotlight. Only a bit.’

 

There was a sound of scurrying feet behind him, and Ludo Bagman entered the room. “Extraordinary!” he muttered happily upon seeing Harry. If Harry didn't know better he would suspect Bagman to be the one entering his name.

 

“Absolutely extraordinary! Gentlemen...lady,” he added, approaching the fireside and addressing the other three. “May I introduce, incredible though it may seem, the fourth Triwizard champion!”

 

Viktor Krum straightened up. His surly face darkened as he surveyed Harry. Cedric looked nonplussed. He looked from Bagman to Harry and back again as though sure he must have misheard what Bagman had said. Fleur Delacour, however, ignored Bagman, not taking the fool's words. She glanced at him briefly and shook her head and murmured something under her breath in french.

 

“Harry Potter is the fourth champion.” Bagman repeated with a wide grin.

 

Krum's thick eyebrows contracted slightly. Cedric was still looking politely bewildered. Fleur frowned.

 

“But evidently there has been a mistake,” she said contemptuously to Bagman. “He cannot compete. He is too young.”

 

Harry controlled the urge to say something lewd and sarcastic at that.

 

“Well...it is amazing,” said Bagman, rubbing his smooth chin and smiling down at Harry. “But, as you know, the age restriction was only imposed this year as an extra safety measure. And as his name's come out of the goblet…I mean, I don't think there can be any ducking out at this stage. It's down in the rules, you're obliged...Harry will just have to do the best he…”

 

The door behind them opened again, and a large group of people came in: Professor Dumbledore, followed closely by Mr. Crouch, Professor Karkaroff, Madame Maxime, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Snape. Harry heard the buzzing of the hundreds of students on the other side of the wall, before Professor McGonagall closed the door.

 

“Madame Maxime!” said Fleur at once, striding over to her headmistress. “They are saying that this little boy is to compete also!”

 

‘Little boy? Now she is just trying to make me mad.’ Harry thought, his anger rising.

 

Madame Maxime had drawn herself up to her full, and considerable, height. The top of her handsome head brushed the candle-filled chandelier, and her gigantic black-satin bosom swelled.

 

“What is ze meaning of zis, Dumbly-dorr?” she said imperiously.

 

“I'd rather like to know that myself, Professor Dumbledore,” said Karkaroff. He was wearing a steely smile, and his blue eyes were like chips of ice. “Two Hogwarts champions? I don't remember anyone telling me the host school is allowed two champions or have I not read the rules carefully enough?”

 

He gave a short and nasty laugh.

 

“C'est impossible,” said Madame Maxime, whose enormous hand with its many superb opals was resting upon Fleur's shoulder. “‘Ogwarts cannot 'ave two champions. It is most unjust.”

 

“We were under the impression that your Age Line would keep out younger contestants, Dumbledore,” said Karkaroff, his steely smile still in place, though his eyes were colder than ever. “Otherwise, we would, of course, have brought along a wider selection of candidates from our own schools.”

 

“It's no one's fault but Potter's, Karkaroff,” said Snape softly. His black eyes were alight with malice. “Don't go blaming Dumbledore for Potter's determination to break rules. He has been crossing lines ever since he arrived here.”

 

‘Someone's really wanting to die tonight.’ Harry thought, glaring at Snape.

 

“Thank you, Severus,” said Dumbledore firmly, and Snape went quiet, though his eyes still glinted malevolently through his curtain of greasy black hair.

 

Professor Dumbledore was now looking down at Harry, who looked right back at him, trying to discern the expression of the eyes behind the half-moon spectacles.

 

“Did you put your name into the Goblet of Fire, Harry?” he asked calmly.

 

“No,” said Harry. He was very aware of everybody watching him closely. Snape made a soft noise of impatient disbelief in the shadows.

 

“You know what? Enough!” Harry said softly, looking at Snape with such contempt that Snape's rage flared.

 

“You disrespectful br..” Snape started.

 

“Shut up. Everyone shut up.” Harry said in the same soft tone but this time with Deus' enhanced voice. Snape shut his mouth abruptly, his mouth going out of his control. Same happened with everybody else except Dumbledore. Harry smiled grimly at the sight of all of them silenced from only his words. He wasn't surprised that Dumbledore was strong enough to resist this. Harry also locked the door with his magic so no one could interrupt him.

 

“So much arguing, my head is aching. Shut up and kneel before me.” Harry grumbled at them. Dumbledore stood frozen as he saw everyone bar him falling on their knees in front of Harry.

 

“Cedric, Fleur and Victor. My dear opponents, see what you will face. See the might of this 'little boy'.” Harry's smile was mirthless.

 

“Snape! Kiss Karkaroff.” Harry said. Snape turned his head sideways and pulled Karkaroff in a heated kiss. The other occupants of the room just remained dumbfounded as the two professors kissed each other.

 

“Stop, Snape, strangle Karkaroff. Crouch Sr, start punching Ludo Bagman until I say stop. Maxime! Start slapping yourself until I stop you. Professor McGonagall, you can stand but shut up and don't interrupt." Harry ordered. Everyone started following his orders. Snape had his hands around Karkaroff's neck, Crouch Sr jumped on Bagman and started punching him mercilessly, Maxime was loudly slapping herself. Professor McGonagall stood up and remained silent.

 

“How easy it is to make others follow my orders. I can make them kiss their enemy, I can make them kill their family. Such a great power is my voice. Tell me Snape, do you want to die? If yes, I just have to say 'die'.” Harry said calmly, his emerald eyes on Snape who was white with fright as he squeezed Karkaroff's neck.

 

“Mr. Potter! Stop it right now.” Dumbledore exclaimed in shock and anger, his previous calm disappearing at witnessing the current situation. Harry looked at him with narrowed eyes and a second later, his warm faithful wand was in his hand. Dumbledore also clutched his Elder wand tightly as he pointed it towards the fourteen year old boy.

 

“Looks like I am fortunate enough to fight the legendary Dumbledore.” Harry smirked and pointed his own wand at the old man.

 

“Harry, stop it. We don't have to do this.” Dumbledore pleaded.

 

“Oh no, I really want to. I need to. I have been given an opportunity to see how powerful you are and I am not going to waste it.” Harry chuckled and fired a stunner at Dumbledore who easily deflected it. Harry grinned as he sidestepped a body binding spell and finally let loose. His wand moved so fast that it was invisible to naked eye. Even the legendary Dumbledore didn't last against him for more than a minute. Dumbledore lost when a disarming spell hit him in his face.

 

Dumbledore's eyes widened in horror at finding himself on the floor with no wand in his hand. He looked up to see his wand in Harry's hand. His prized elder wand in Harry's hand. Dumbledore jumped to his feet but before he could do anything he was trapped inside a transparent cylindrical ward.

 

“Harry!” Dumbledore yelled as he banged his hands on the transparent ward. He tried using his wandless magic but it was no help, he was trapped in a cage like a helpless bird.

 

“I will keep the wand as a trophy for defeating the legendary Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore.” Harry said in a mocking voice and pocketed the wand. Dumbledore stopped his protest and stared at the young boy sadly. Dumbledore was afraid and uncertain as he gazed at his brilliant student.

 

“Snape, stop strangling Karkaroff, Maxime stop slapping yourself, Crouch Sr, you can stop punching Bagman.” Harry said as his gaze moved there. He laughed softly at the mess he made. The unconscious Bagman's face was swollen and bloodied. Maxime was glaring at him as she caressed her crimson cheeks. Crouch Sr had broken knuckles as he stared at Harry fearfully. Karkaroff had his face in his hands as he panted while Snape was pale, looking at Harry as if Lady Death herself had come to take his life. Harry's gaze met McGonagall's, whose hand was on her mouth as she looked at him with wide frightened eyes.

 

“Unnecessarily cruel, wasn't it? But I was angry and I do unnecessary things when I am angry. At least, no one died...yet, eh?” Harry said with amusement, conjuring a chair and sitting on it.

 

“Now that I finally have everyone's attention, let me tell you something. I didn't enter my name in the tournament. Surprisingly, I don't need fame and money. You know because of the boy who lived shit and being Heir of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter and the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black." Harry said sarcastically. He stared at Snape murderously. He had wanted to kill the bastard for so long but his friends were always able to change his mind. Unfortunately for him, they weren't here now but still he kept his rage in check.

 

“Harry, give me back my wand and we all will forget this as a temper tantrum from a teenager. Don't do anything which you will regret in future. Don't choose this dark path.” Dumbledore, who was the only one able to say anything, begged. Harry groaned as rubbed his forehead.

 

“I don't really like you Dumbledore and you are not really doing anything to endear yourself to me. Just shut up, okay? I am not going to hurt anybody if they don't provoke me. I am not some stupid dark lord who want to take over the world. Maybe I am a bit psycho, I am self aware about that but I have friends who will stop me from stepping over the line. My simple philosophy is leave me alone and I will leave you alone. I had such amazing plans for this year but unfortunately this stupid tournament is going to ruin it.” Harry grumbled. He stood up, gazed at them for a final time.

 

“I will do this tournament of yours. Just leave me alone. You are free now, it is up to you if you want me as an enemy. I just have to utter 'die' from my mouth and your soul will leave your body, killing you. Remember the international quidditch tournament where several death eaters just ended up dead with no verified cause of death? I hope that is enough of a deterrent to leave me alone if not then remember your precious families. I am many things but merciful isn't one of them. Goodbye and goodnight.” Harry said that as a parting remark and vanished in a flash of golden lights.

 

“What exactly happened right now, Dumbledore?” Crouch Sr asked with a quivering voice. Dumbledore just remained dead silent as he stepped out of the cylindrical ward and stared at the space where Harry was earlier.

 

“We need to call the aurors.” Karkaroff requested urgently. Dumbledore shook his head.

 

“No. I am not going to risk the life of others. If we call aurors, then they will most probably get hurt from the fight against Harry. We don't even know the true extent of Harry's power. Let's just ignore what happened here and not make him our enemy. He said he wasn't going to hurt anybody and just wanted to be alone. Let's give him that and hope for the best because if he decides to show his wrath then even I will not be able to face him.” Dumbledore said somberly. The others nodded silently, not wanting to bend under a fourteen year old's will but also not wanting to make him their enemy either.

 

~~~

 

Harry reappeared silently at the Slytherin table where his girls were.

 

“Cheater!”

 

“Cheater!”

 

“Cheater!”

 

The other three houses were chanting, unaware of his presence. Harry just rolled his eyes, deciding name calling wasn't enough to make him want to kill them.

 

“Let's go.” Harry announced, startling the girls who also didn't know that he was there.

 

“Harry!” they gasped. He nodded towards the exit and started walking. The girls hurriedly followed him. As the students became aware of him, the chanting abruptly stopped. No one was stupid enough to call him cheater on his face. Harry smirked at the sudden silence, loving how much he was feared. Though his smirk turned into a grimace the next instant.

 

“The new Dark Lord and his sluts.” Ron yelled from the Gryffindor table. The whole great hall was filled with tension, the remaining professors at the head table didn't know what to do to calm the situation.

 

“The new Dark Lord and his sluts.” Ron repeated again, hoping that the others would pick up the chant.

 

Harry turned around and glared at the ginger haired boy.

 

“What did you say?” Harry asked in a deadly cold voice. His fingers curled into a fist, his eyes were glowing with anger. Daphne, Iris, Tracey and Astoria had their wands in their hands but weren't pointing at the boy yet.

 

Not waiting for the answer, Harry shot a spell at the boy. Hermione and Jasmine whipped out their wand to protect their stupid friend but were already too late. Ron flew from the table and landed on the floor.

 

“Next time, if someone says anything derogatory to my friends or sister, I will cut your tongue permanently.” Harry growled and walked out, prompting whispers to fill the great hall.

 

Jasmine and Hermione were by Ron's side as they helped him to his feet.

 

“Seriously Ron, what were you thinking?” Jasmine hissed furiously. Ron moved his mouth but no sound came out. He tried to open his eyes but his eyelids weren't complying. Ron gave a silent scream as he was now blind and mute. He struggled against the hold of his friends as the darkness took over his sight and then slumped unconscious.

 

“Ron!” Hermione shrieked as she shook his shoulders.

 

~~~

 

In her room, in the Beauxbatons' carriage, Fleur Delacour was sitting and trembling on her bed. She couldn't help but remember how utterly powerless she felt in Harry Potter's presence. She along with others had fallen on their knees by his mere words except Dumbledore. Though he also was defeated quite easily in the end by Harry. She couldn't believe what had transpired earlier after the dinner. A boy of just fourteen had defeated the most powerful man of the wizarding world as if he was nothing. She crossed her hands tightly against her chest and grabbed her elbows to keep her hands from shaking. And now Harry Potter was her opponent. She wasn't stupid so she knew that there was no chance in the hell that anyone else but him would emerge victorious at the end of Triwizard tournament. She felt rage and disappointment at seeing her change to prove herself to the world crumbling under her grasp.

 

She resented the person who entered Harry's name. Oh she knew Harry wasn't lying, she believed him. Harry wasn't interested in participating in the tournament, that was crystal clear, he had enough fame and money. Hell, every person in the wizarding world knew his name. She just couldn't understand why someone would make Harry participate. She smirked vindictively at knowing that whoever had conned Harry into the tournament will get their due, Harry Potter wasn't going to just let them get away with it.

 

‘Draco dormiens nunquam titillandus', never tickle a sleeping dragon.’ she mused morbidly.

 

“Still, not everything will be lost if I am able to convince him to train me. He has the power and maybe he will be willing to share a few tips.” Fleur thought hopefully.

 

Chapter 27: Monsters

Chapter Text

When Harry was finished explaining what had happened after his name came out, he was met with incredulous stares.

 

“Let me get this straight. You basically tortured everyone and then threatened them with death and their family's deaths because you were angry.” Daphne said with a raised eyebrow, inwardly cursing him for the huge blunder.

 

“I was angry.” Harry shrugged.

 

“Oh, also you duelled with Dumbledore and took his wand.” Daphne added with a glare.

 

“I was very angry.” Harry repeated with a huff.

 

There were simultaneous groans and exasperated sighs among the girls.

 

“Okay, okay. I get it. I messed up. But Snape really pissed me off. You should be glad that I restrained myself from killing him.” Harry defended himself feebly. 

 

He knew he should have controlled himself and went along with the plan which was to act surprised and lay low but that was just too out of character for him. He wasn't someone who would let anyone insult him and get away with it. 

 

Harry then discussed with them how this could impact their long term plans. Fortunately it won't be a big deal. They were optimistic that it wouldn't force them to change too much of their plans. And what were these plans? Simple: Kill Voldemort with everyone watching and become the most famous and revered wizard of the era. Even more than Dumbledore.

 

~~~

 

The next day, Jasmine begged Harry to undo his spell on Ron. Harry just shrugged and with a wave of his wand, Ron was able to see and talk again. Ron was just an idiot and not a threat so in Harry's eyes, being devoid of two senses for a few hours was enough punishment for the moron. And honestly he wasn't really in a mood to argue with Jasmine or anyone. He had done that more than enough with his girls last night.

 

At breakfast, Hedwig delivered a letter which was from Sirius. Harry read the letter and decided to reply before night. The Daily Prophet had also written in his favour, showing him as a victim to some nefarious plan by remaining death eaters than a student cheating his way through a glorious tournament. Harry was quite sure that his actions cowed the ministry officials yesternight and they just didn't want to upset him anymore. Due to that, the students from other houses had stopped glaring at him or at least most of them did.

 

Back in the Slytherin common room, everyone who wanted to represent Slytherin House in the duelling competitions gave their name to Professor Snape who was doing a very fine job of ignoring Harry.

 

‘Fuck that bastard! If he even looks at me too long, I am going to gouge out his eyes.’

 

“How is Snape going to choose the participants?” Harry asked instead, turning to Daphne as they both sat on their sofa in the common room.

 

“Simple. Whoever wants to participate will fight amongst each other and the winners will represent our house against other houses and schools.” Daphne explained absent-mindedly. She was lost in making strategies to beat everyone in the competition. She was pretty sure that only Tracey would be able to make her sweat in the match, still who knows how many hidden fighters were there in the school. So she decided to be on alert and not underestimate anyone. 

 

Tracey came out of the girls dormitory and stood in front of Daphne, her arms folded under her chest. Harry's eyes of course lingered on her chest for a few seconds. This didn't go unnoticed by her who just rolled her eyes with a pleased smile on her face.

 

“Come on, Daph, the fights will start at noon for the Slytherin team. We have some time to practice. Let's go to the Room.” Tracey suggested, staring down at Daphne.

 

“Why not?” Daphne shrugged, jumping to her feet. “Harry, you coming?”

 

“Nah, I want to be surprised and entertained. I will now directly watch your matches in the competition. I will also avoid the matches at noon among Slytherins so as not to get spoiled. Go on without me.” Harry smiled, shaking his head. The girls nodded and quickly left after kissing him. The smile stayed on his face for a few more minutes after their kisses. Tracey was extra enthusiastic in the kiss, he thought, the feel of her soft lips and warm tongue still lingering on his mouth. He shook his head, refraining from following those two and demanding more kisses.

 

Today, he had all the time for himself. Tracey and Daph were going to be busy due to the duelling matches while Iris and Astoria were already out, practising on their brooms. Harry grinned as he stood up. It's been awhile since he was all alone. It was exciting in an odd way.

 

He grabbed his green dragon hide jacket which was lying on the sofa and put it on over his black t-shirt. He pushed his hands inside his blue jeans' pockets and wandered out of the Slytherin common room. He drifted through the corridors, smiling and waving at familiar faces, some blushed while some waved back. He was glad that he didn't have to attend classes now, giving him too much free time. He stepped out of the castle and into the cold and dreary outside. He walked alongside the shore of the lake, enjoying the view. He was whistling and humming, he was totally enjoying his stroll when a girl with silver hair stepped in front of him, blocking his path.

 

“Hello, Ms Delacour.” Harry grinned, his mood just too good to become competitive or anything. “Pleasant day, innit?”

 

Fleur raised her eyebrows as she gazed around. The sky was cloudy and the weather was dry. Harry chuckled at her incredulous expression. Technically, the weather wasn't particularly good but Harry was just in a happy mood and so it was all rainbows and sunshine. Harry resumed his walking, thinking that the conversation was over. Fleur increased her pace, trying to keep up with him. It was quite ridiculous that Fleur with her long legs had trouble walking with Harry who was a few inches shorter than her.

 

“I am here to apologise to you Mr. Potter. I think we got off on the wrong foot.” she said. Harry found her voice pleasant. Her English was commendable and the very slight accent made her sound...exotic. He couldn't exactly find the words to describe it. Harry stopped walking and turned his head towards her.

 

“Oh. Did we?” he asked, tilting his head to the side.

 

“I saw your reaction when I used the word ‘little boy’. I didn't mean to offend you. I just didn't like that the British Ministry again roped you into their problems.” she answered sincerely. Harry sensed that she was telling the truth and just nodded.

 

“No offence taken, Ms Delacour.” He smiled.

 

“Call me Fleur.” she requested with a small smile of her own.

 

“Then you may call me Harry.”

 

They both resumed walking together, a comfortable silence developing between them.

 

“What do you want, Fleur? I don't think you are here just to enjoy my good company.” Harry questioned curiously, sparing a glance at her.

 

“Iwanttobeyourstudent.” Fleur babbled hurriedly. This stopped Harry in his track, he turned around, facing her. She had her gaze on the ground, not meeting his eyes.

 

“Come again?” he asked.

 

“I want to be your student.” She whispered quietly, lifting up her face, her hesitant blue eyes on him.

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“I want to be your student.” She repeated confidently, her earlier embarrassment fading away, her eyes gleaming with determination.

 

Harry remained silent, just watching her, trying to make her feel uncomfortable but she stood her ground and didn't look away. Harry slowly smiled and started walking away, followed by her.

 

“I respect your determination and ambition, Fleur, but I don't take students.” He told her. He heard her defeated sigh behind him. He shook his head in amusement.

 

“Though I do happily teach my friends. So if you could become my friend then I will teach you.” Harry shot her a playful grin.

 

“Will you be my friend?” she immediately asked, stepping in front of him, stopping him again. Her expression was a mixture of many emotions. Hope, fear, excitement, hesitancy were warring with each other in her crystal blue eyes.

 

“Hmm. We will see at the end of the day. For now, let's just talk honestly and see if we have anything in common.” Harry shrugged nonchalantly, walking around her.

 

So, they talked. They talked about their schools, about their favourite subjects. Fleur told him what veelas were from her perspective. Eventually, it was just Fleur who was ranting and raving while Harry listened with an amused smile

 

“...had the gall to molest me. And when I glared at him, he blamed my allure for it. I grabbed him by the neck and would have strangled him if the other students weren't there.” She described one of her dates last year. Harry chuckled.

 

“I can't fault that. If I was a Veela and if any boy would have done that to me, then I would at best break some bones or at worst kill him.” Harry said frankly. Fleur hummed in agreement. During their conversation, they both came to know that they shared the trait of ruthlessness and violence. It was quite refreshing for Harry that he didn't need to filter his thoughts to say what was socially acceptable.

 

“Tell me Fleur, why do you want me to teach you? You still haven't given a reason.” Harry queried, raising his eyebrow.

 

“I want to be revered, I want to be feared. I want to prove to the world that I am more than just a beautiful Veela. I want to prove to myself that I can take care of myself when dozens of lecherous scums surround me. I want to be powerful, I want to be free from the fear many veelas have, of being taken captive to be raped and then killed.” Fleur answered, her voice cold and unflinching. Harry had a genuine smile when he heard that. He could respect that. Power was all that one needed to be free. Free from law, free from fear, free from anything.

 

“I guess I can understand your reasoning. I will of course teach you, as you are my friend now. But do you think you have the stomach to do what is necessary to be feared? Do you have the courage to look someone in the eye before killing them? Have you ever killed anybody?” He asked, staring at her. His eyes gleaming with cruelty. 

 

He saw her gulp down in nervousness before finally nodding. Harry was excited to finally be with someone who could embrace his dark side. His girls were all supportive and helpful but he still needed to tone down his cruelty for the sake of them. He of course knew that they would never leave him even if he showed his darkest side to them but that didn't mean that they liked it. It only meant that they were utmost loyal to him. Which was good but not the same thing.

 

“I haven't killed anybody but I can if the need arises.” she replied, trying to hide the tremor in her voice.

 

“Then let's proceed to the last test. Let's see the worth of your words.” Harry grinned, grabbing her hand and vanishing in golden lights.

 

~~~

 

In the dark dirty cell, there were 23 children huddled together, their ages ranging from 7 to 11. The space behind the metal bars was scarce, leaving the large number of children little space to sit. They all wore rags for clothes, their bodies were covered in soot and dust. Their eyes had these haunted looks which no children should have.

 

Harry and Fleur silently appeared inside the cage without much fanfare. They both were invisible and went unnoticed. Fleur stiffened at seeing where she was now. She silently cast a 'silencing' and 'notice me not' charm around them. She whirled to her side, facing Harry.

 

“Where are we now? Who are these children?” she asked angrily.

 

“Dunno. I just asked my magic to take me where someone needed my help.” Harry shrugged nonchalantly, his gaze stuck at the miserable group of children. Fleur narrowed her eyes at him, trying not to freak out at the words ‘asked my magic’.

 

“Why are we here?” she asked, calming down and looking at the children with sympathy.

 

“We are here to kill. Do you want to play hero or villain?” Harry asked thoughtfully. Fleur resisted the urge to scream at him for talking nonsense. What did he mean play hero or villain!

 

“What do you mean?” she hissed.

 

“I mean if you want to play a villain, then you can kill these children, freeing them from their misery, or, you could play hero and save them by killing their captors who are in the other room.” Harry replied again in the same nonchalant voice. Fleur's eyes widened and she snarled.

 

“We are not killing these poor children.”

 

“There's no ‘we’ here. It is all up to you. And I can't kill these children. Killing innocents is a big no no for the girls. They will eat me alive if I do that.” Harry chuckled. Fleur took a deep breath, processing his words and trying to remain calm.

 

“So is this a test?” she questioned him.

 

“Hmm. In a way. I will teach you, no matter what you choose. I just want to see if you can really kill someone. You can either kill the children or their captors. It doesn't matter to me. Believe me when I say that death will be the second best thing for these kids. You can't imagine what they have been through. Now, you can either free them or put them out of their misery. What is your choice?” Harry told her seriously. Fleur's rage flared at seeing his sombre expression. 

 

How can someone be so cruel to these little kids? How can they even sleep after torturing these small innocent children? She didn't want to imagine what else had been done to these small boys and girls.

 

Without replying to him, she apparated to the other room where these monsters were.

 

Harry smiled at her departure and became visible. The kids quickly scrambled in the other corner when they saw someone appear out of nowhere. He waved his hand. All the children slumped where they were, in a dreamless sleep, free from their daily nightmares. His expression was grim as he healed their bodies and minds. He was stoic as he went through their memories, removing parts which shouldn't be present in ordinary happy children. He again waved his hand and the children vanished in golden lights, finally finding their beds in their safe homes. In a few minutes families will be reunited and there will be tears of relief and joy.

 

Fleur's mind was hazy with rage. She appeared in the room which held seven monsters. She brandished her wand and pointed it at the dumbstruck men who didn't understand their situation. They all reacted quickly when one of them lost his head. They pulled their guns out and started firing at the beautiful girl who at that moment acted like a demon. Fleur conjured a shield, saving herself from getting riddled with holes. She let her allure out at full force. The men dropped their guns and stared at her as if she was the goddess of love and desire. Their eyes were wide and glazed, drool dripping from their mouths. Fleur stopped the shield charm and walked to the remaining six men. They all dropped to their knees, bereft of rationality as they mentally stripped her naked. Their mind was occupied by only her godly female form. Fleur grinned sadistically at the mindless animals. She pointed her wand at one. He screamed loudly as the crimson spell collided with him. The others remained there, unaffected by the scream of their colleague, still staring at her, wishing she was naked. Harry appeared inside the room but his entrance wasn't noticed. Fleur was too angry to concentrate on anyone else. Harry decided to just enjoy the show.

 

It would be twenty minutes before the remaining six would die. Their hearts finally couldn't keep up with the pain. They died with their mouth partly open in silent scream and blood dripping from their eyes.

 

“You pass.” Harry smirked proudly. Fleur turned around, finally heeding his presence. She gave a silent sob and emptied her stomach on the dead bodies, as her mind cleared from the rage induced haze. Harry kneeled beside her, rubbing her back.

 

“They were monsters.” she whispered, trying to justify her actions.

 

“They were.” Harry agreed

 

“You are also a monster.”

 

“I am. Of a different sort.” He smiled.

 

“Now, I am a monster too.” she announced weakly, feeling sick.

 

“You are.”

 

After that, Harry took Fleur back to Hogwarts where she immediately went towards her carriage, wanting to remain alone and reflect on her actions.

 

Instead of going back to the castle, Harry decided to play hero, he let his magic take him to different places where someone needed his help. By the end of the day, Harry had saved many people around the world from murder, rape or abduction. Though, Harry was self aware to know that he was just playing hero for the sake of his own amusement and the situation which provided him to kill or torture evil people. He returned to the castle with a wide grin. Today was really a good day.

 

There was still an hour before dinner so Harry decided to find his friends and sister. The Ouroboros necklaces informed him that they were in the room of requirement.

 

He opened the door and stepped in to find the girls lounging tiredly on comfy armchairs.

 

“Where were you?” Daphne asked, drawing out the sentence lazily.

 

“Entertaining myself.” Harry replied, sitting on a plush armchair, conjured by the room near the girls.

 

“Oh, here I was feeling guilty that we girls ignored you for the whole day. Good to know that you enjoyed yourself.” Tracey said through half lidded eyes, her body sore from all the practice.

 

“No problem. It was good to finally have some time to myself.” Harry waved away her concern. But Tracey was already fast asleep, not hearing his reply. Harry gazed around, Iris was also sleeping, curled on her armchair. Astoria was doing the same on another armchair beside her.

 

“We are all tired. Tori and Iris were on the pitch the whole day after getting selected in the Hogwarts team. Unfortunately, Tori is selected as an extra player. Iris though is in the starting seven. Me and Tracey also got in the duelling competitions. After that, we spent the whole time practising in this room.” Daphne explained, seeing his raised eyebrow.

 

“And you aren't feeling drowsy or tired?” he asked.

 

“Of course I am. But fortunately you are here and we can finally sleep in the same bed after so many years. It's quite annoying that Iris hogs you all for herself every night.” Daphne chuckled, standing up from the chair and walking towards the freshly conjured bed against the wall. Harry shrugged and followed her. They both laid on the bed on their sides, their fronts pressed to each other.

 

“Goodnight, Harry.” Daphne smiled, after kissing him.

 

“Goodnight, Daph.” Harry said, pulling her against him so their faces were only an inch apart and their limbs were tangled with each other. Harry was quite turned on by feeling the warmth and softness of her body but ignored it and let her sleep peacefully. She was extremely tired and wouldn't be able to do anything. Harry closed his own eyes, hoping that sleep would come quickly.

 

~~~

 

The next few days went by just like this. The girls used their time to practice leaving Harry to spend his time with Fleur who was back to her usual self.

 

The wand weighing ceremony also took place and passed without much of a fuss. Now, the time for the first task was fast approaching. On one afternoon, Fleur dragged Harry into an empty classroom to talk to him.

 

“Isn't it a bit early? We are still in that ‘new friends’ phase.” Harry joked, leaning against the wall, eyeing her. Fleur, who was now used to his flirting, just rolled her eyes.

 

“The first task is something to do with dragons. I don't want you to go there unprepared.” Fleur told him, her voice a mix of concern and fear.

 

“Okay.” Harry shrugged, not affected in the least by the revelation.

 

“Just like that? Aren't you scared? We have to face a DRAGON. Show some concern.” Fleur whispered harshly, her concern for him turning into anger. Harry sighed and shook his head. It was quite taxing to be underestimated by everyone. He didn't get how they always forget about his achievements and didn't take him seriously just because he was a teen. Hell, he had defeated Dumbledore in front of her, she should know that a dragon was nothing for him. Even his friends and sister didn't know the true extent of his powers. Sometimes he was tempted to take over the world just to see their reactions. To see their faces when a fourteen year old won the world in just a few minutes. And it wouldn't be that of a difficult task with his Deus. His powers were basically the essence of an immortal god, leaving him currently the most powerful being on the planet. It was unprecedented that a human contained the essence of a god, of Lady Magic. If every wizard had a drop of Lady Magic's essence then he had an ocean of her essence in him. That was what gave him an edge over everybody. If he wanted, he could kill Voldemort in a snap but that would be boring. Being the most powerful was very boring, resulting in him trying to use his powers sparsely and drag out dangerous problems for the sake of his entertainment.

 

“Don't worry about me, Fleur. Do you have a plan or do you need my help?” He asked, coming out of his reverie. Fleur somewhat calmed down and shook her head.

 

“I have few ideas but no concrete plan. And I don't need your help. I know you are going to win but I will still try my best at the tasks. I can do this on my own.” Fleur replied.

 

“Good luck then.” Harry smiled, opening the door and stepping out.

 

~~~

 

Harry and Iris were laid on their sides, facing each other on Harry's bed. Since Harry and Iris had started partaking in sexual pleasures, they rarely slept with clothes on. Tonight was no different. They were unable to keep their hands off of each other, both addicted to each other's caresses. Harry's one hand was currently on her perky breast while the other was on her waist. Iris meanwhile was running her fingers on his side and chest.

 

“When is your first match?” Harry asked, squeezing her soft tit. Iris bit her lip, loving the feel of his hand on her chest. She scooted until there was barely any space between their bodies, until they could feel the heat of each other's bodies.

 

“The First match will be decided after the completion of your first task. The same with Duelling competitions. The three new competitions declared by Dumbledore will take place after the First Task and before the Second Task. Aah!” She explained but ended up moaning when his fingers brushed against her stiff nipple. Harry hummed absent-mindedly, his intense eyes boring in hers, the corner of his lips curving up in amusement as he earned another moan by pawing her chest.

 

“Do you know what your first task is?” Iris asked, trying not to make funny faces as he left a pleasant lingering tingle with each caress.

 

“Something to do with dragons.” Harry answered in a carefree tone, the hand which up till now rested on her waist, slid to her arse, cupping the soft flesh. Iris let out a long moan, scooting closer until their hips were in contact.

 

“Isn't it something to worry about?” she frowned, cupping his cheeks with both hands. Harry shook his head and pulled her close to him, turning on his back so she was on top of him. Iris yelped at the sudden change of position as she brought her hands on his chest to balance herself.

 

“Don't worry. I have everything under control.” Harry smiled confidently, fondling her arse. Iris nodded hesitantly and pressed her lips on his.

 

“If you say so. Be careful.” she mumbled on his lips.

 

“Of course, little one.” Harry grinned, cupping her cheek and giving her a searing kiss. Iris groaned in the kiss and reciprocated with the same fervour. Harry and Iris's legs moved on their own, arranged in such a position that their cores were in maximum contact with each other. Harry wrapped his arms around her slim waist as he continued kissing her. Iris was feasting on his lips as her own arms moved through his hair. They continued kissing while moving their hips in a rhythm. Iris was so tempted to let his shaft slip inside her but controlled her urge. Harry had warned her against it and had said that they would have their first penetrative sex on her fourteenth birthday. Iris was not exactly happy with the arrangement but had conceded defeat against her brother's will. It wasn't as if there was nothing else to do. She and him had spent hours exploring each other's bodies and they could aptly pleasure each other in many ways. She moved down slowly, maintaining eye contact with him. He gasped as her fingers curled around his hardness.

 

~~~

 

Harry entered the champions' tent.

 

Fleur was sitting in a corner on a low wooden bench. She didn't look nearly as composed as usual, but rather pale and clammy. Viktor Krum looked even surlier than usual, which Harry supposed was his way of showing nerves. Cedric was pacing up and down. It seems he was also aware of the dangerous beast. Now the question was who leaked the information to him?

 

“Hello, Fleur.” Harry grinned as he sat beside Fleur who gave him a shaky smile.

 

“Hey, Harry.”

 

“You look extra pale today. I hope you didn't suddenly decide to become a vampire.” he joked, bumping her shoulder with his. Fleur rolled her eyes at his bad joke.

 

“Yes, I am quite tempted to sink my fangs in your neck.” she said sourly. Harry laughed shortly.

 

“Ah, already trying to give me love bites. Still, it's too early for that.” Harry quipped. Fleur felt her lips quivering.

 

“You think you can handle me, mon cher? I am a veela, a creature of love and lust. My passion is unlimited, do you think your fourteen year old body can survive that?” she smiled in amusement.

 

“Easily. I am Harry Potter.” he waved his hand confidently.

 

“And very modest.” she replied.

 

“Hello Pot, I am kettle.” Harry chuckled.

 

“Touche.” she grinned. They remained silent after that, enjoying the peace before the storm. Krum and Cedric were giving them dubious looks but stopped when Harry rudely pointed his middle fingers at them. Fleur gave him a disapproving look for the rudeness but was grateful that the other two boys had stopped staring. She also noticed that she was strangely calm after her banter with Harry. She smiled, sparing him a glance. He was a good friend.

 

“Well, now we're all here, time to fill you in!” said Bagman brightly. “When the audience has assembled, I'm going to be offering each of you this bag” he held up a small sack of purple silk and shook it at them “from which you will each select a small model of the thing you are about to face! There are different … er … varieties, you see. And I have to tell you something else too... ah, yes, your task is to collect the golden egg!” he said exuberantly, entering the tent. Harry was mildly surprised that Bagman was still enthusiastic and unafraid after seeing him in action. Bagman was either stupid or very brave. His bet was on the former.

 

“Ladies first,” he said, offering it to Fleur Delacour.

 

She put her hand inside the bag and drew out a tiny, perfect model of a dragon - a Welsh Green. It had the number two around its neck. Krum pulled out the scarlet Chinese Fireball. It had a number three around its neck. He didn't even blink, just sat back down and stared at the ground. Cedric put his hand into the bag, and out came the blueish-grey Swedish Short-Snout, the number one tied around its neck. Harry put his hand into the silk bag and pulled out the Hungarian Horntail, and the number four. It stretched its wings as he looked down at it, and bared its minuscule fangs.

 

“Well, there you are!” said Bagman. “You have each pulled out the dragon you will face, and the numbers refer to the order in which you are to take on the dragons, do you see? Now, I'm going to have to leave you in a moment, because I'm commentating. Mr. Diggory, you're first, just go out into the enclosure when you hear a whistle, all right?” Bagman explained and quickly left the tent. The four retook their seats. The tension was higher after that.

 

“Do you think your dragon likes my dragon? Maybe they will become lovers or something.” Harry said with a straight face, pushing out his hand, the miniature Hungarian Horntail staring at the girl from his palm. Fleur couldn't help but giggle at that.

 

“Harry, they both are nesting mothers, meaning they are females.” Fleur answered back. Harry shrugged.

 

“Who knows, maybe they are bisexual or lesbian.”

 

Fleur just laughed some more, not wanting to get into the long and convoluted discussion of genders and sexuality at the time. A loud whistle finally started the tournament. Cedric went out slowly and unsurely as if waiting for someone to stop him from attempting the stupid task of facing a dragon.

 

“Do you have a plan, Fleur?” Harry asked, for once seriously.

 

“Yes.” she said.

 

“Are you confident with your plan?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Good.”

 

The only sound in the tent came from outside. The cheers, the gasps, Bagman's commentary. The three remaining champions listened carefully. And then, after about fifteen minutes, Harry heard the deafening roar that could mean only one thing: Cedric had gotten past his dragon and captured the golden egg.

 

“Very good indeed!” Bagman was shouting. “And now the marks from the judges!”

 

But he didn't shout out the marks; Harry supposed the judges were holding them up and showing them to the crowd.

 

“One down, three to go!” Bagman yelled as the whistle blew again. “Miss Delacour, if you please!”

 

Fleur stood up and started for the exit.

 

“Hey Fleur, let's bet on who does better in the task. If I win, then I get a kiss and if you win...then you get a kiss.” Harry smirked.

 

“Why will I take a losing bet? I am pretty sure that you will breeze through the task without any difficulty.” She said exasperatedly, already at the exit.

 

“Then the only question remains is if you want to kiss me or not.” Harry said in a faux innocent tone. Fleur laughed softly as she left.

 

Chapter 28: The Champion of Magic

Chapter Text

“Here comes the frenchie.” Iris said, her voice full of disdain. She was sitting with Daphne, Astoria and Tracey in the stands.

 

“Why don't you like her?” Daphne asked, raising her eyebrow.

 

“She is just too arrogant and narcissistic.” Iris answered with a shrug.

 

“Perfect for Harry then?” Astoria made a joke. Iris made a face at that but didn't reply. They all knew that Harry's personality was similar to Fleur Delacour's. Not same but definitely similar. They were also aware that he was spending quite a time with her.

 

“Do you think Harry will be serious in pursuing her or will it be just a fling?” Astoria questioned others.

 

“Doesn't matter. It won't change anything for us.” Daphne answered, reassuring the two younger girls. Tracey nodded, agreeing with her.

 

“We should try to spend some time with her. If she is going to be with Harry then we should know what type of girl she is.” Tracey suggested kindly. Iris groaned loudly.

 

“We are not saying to go and become her best friend. We are just suggesting to be amicable to her.” Daphne said in amusement. She was not really worried about Fleur. Unlike others, she saw the mask Fleur was wearing in public. It wasn't really a feat since she once herself hid behind a mask of cold and unapproachable personality, so identifying a fellow soul was very easy. And she was sure that the person behind that mask was at least pleasant and caring. Otherwise, Harry wouldn't have wasted his time on her.

 

“For Harry, I will try.” Iris mumbled sourly. Daphne's amusement grew as she heard that. ‘For Harry, you will do anything, little Iris. That's nothing new.’

 

They then watched how Fleur Delacour charmed the dragon into sleeping and grabbed the egg quite easily. It was quite opposite to Cedric who acted rashly and struggled with his dragon. Viktor Krum's performance was better than Cedric's but he lost points for getting the dragon eggs crushed under the enraged dragon.

 

“It's Harry's turn now.” Iris said, her voice a mixture of excitement and nervousness. Astoria grabbed Iris's hand, sharing the same emotions.

 

~~~

 

Harry was sitting alone in the tent when the loud whistle proclaimed his turn. He walked out confidently. There were hundreds and hundreds of faces staring down at him from stands that had been magicked there. And there was the Horntail, at the other end of the enclosure, crouched low over her clutch of eggs, her wings half-furled, her evil, yellow eyes upon him, a monstrous, scaly, black lizard, thrashing her spiked tail, leaving yard-long gouge marks in the hard ground. The crowd was making a great deal of noise, but whether friendly or not, Harry didn't know or care.

 

‘Should I drag this or finish it in an instant? Which would be more impressive? Should I use a sword and let the audience witness a fight between a knight and a dragon or should I call upon the mightiest arrow from the sky? Decisions decisions.’

 

He stopped in front of the dragon, far enough that if the dragon used fire he would be out of range. He just stared at the dragon, still unable to decide from many available options. He suddenly smirked as a brilliant idea popped up in his head. An absurdly wild idea. The idea would also help him build the image he wanted to create. He used a silent sonorous charm on himself and pushed his loyal wand upward, towards the sky. The audience was totally silent, anticipating his next action.

 

“Mother Magic!,” he yelled with fervour, “I, Harry Potter, your champion, ask you for your aid to free this shackled beast from its miserable life. Let the world see the power you hold. Let the world see the power you bestowed to me. Remind these ignorant witches and wizards who their god is. Let them see your might." 

 

The audience couldn't help but mutter nervously amongst themselves though it stopped when the sky darkened. They trembled in the stands when the wind started slamming against them, almost unseating them.

 

They all looked fearfully at Harry Potter whose body was surrounded by a halo of golden lights. Harry's eyes were closed as he pointed his wand at the sky. His long hair looked golden instead of black as it blew with the strong wind. He looked unconcerned as the dark clouds gathered in the sky. He appeared uncaring even when everyone was trapped in the eye of a storm. He looked like the angel of destruction sent to punish foolish mortals. The audience were panicking but they had no other choice than to sit and watch.

 

Dumbledore and the judges could do nothing but wait and see what would happen next. Dumbledore was mystified by Harry's words. If what Harry said was true then the boy was clearly blessed by Mother Magic herself. An unprecedented occurrence.

 

The wizarding world didn't follow any religion. They didn't have churches, temples or mosques. They didn't worship any gods. But the old families did believe in the source of magic. They did think that magic was sentient. They called it ‘Mother Magic’, the true source, the greater power who gave them their magic. Hearing a fourteen year old boy calling himself the champion of Magic was utterly baffling.

 

Though a part of Dumbledore was slightly relieved. If what Harry was saying was true, if he was actually blessed by Mother Magic then didn't it mean that Harry wasn't going to become a dark lord? Didn't it mean that he was the saviour of magical people? At least he hoped that was the case.

 

What happened next took everyone's breath away. A mighty bolt of lightning fell on the stupefied dragon who was previously looking at Harry with newfound interest, looking at him like a moth looks at flame. If it was a normal lightning then it wouldn't have been that surprising. But it wasn't actually a normal bolt of electricity. The dark clouds and the dragon were for a fraction of second connected by a luminous golden zigzag. For a fraction of time, everyone was bathed with golden light. The light wasn't like the sun's. It was cold and pleasant to look at. No one needed to look away as the light faded as quickly as it came. The spot where the dragon stood was replaced by a mound of ash. Probably all that was left of the mighty dragon. Surprisingly, the eggs were not harmed, not even a tiny bit. Nothing was changed except the ashes of the dragon. It was an impressive and impossible feat. Even a real lightning bolt would have only just given a shallow injury to the dragon whereas Harry's golden bolt completely turned the magically resistant dragon who also had a very thick hide into a heap of ash.

 

The audience who were gaping at the ash suddenly jumped back in surprise when the late thunder boomed, completing the natural phenomenon of lightning and thunder. The clouds quickly dispersed, the wind suddenly slowed and the weak sunlight came back as if nothing unreal had happened there. The audience might try to think that they just collectively hallucinated if not for the small hill of black ash in the place of the Hungarian horntail.

 

“Once there was a dragon. But where's the dragone now?” he mumbled in self appreciation after he picked up the golden egg, glancing at the pile of ash. He apparently forgot that he had casted a sonorous charm on himself otherwise he wouldn't have told such a bad joke aloud. Few people still laughed at this. Those 'few' were Iris, Daphne, Tracey and Astoria. Others were just dumbstruck by the whole event so they forgave him for his bad try at comedy.

 

“Oops.” Harry smirked, scratching his head and cancelled the charm. He happily waved his hand at the shocked audience and returned to the tent after giving them a curt bow. The other three champions were outside instead of resting after their ordeal. They must have seen his performance considering their dropped jaws. He just smirked at them before entering the tent.

 

Harry sat on the bed as Madam Pomfrey uselessly checked him for any injury. Though he appreciated the professionalism. She had gotten over her shock quickly and was doing her job.

 

Outside the tent was chaos. Screaming and shrieking was everywhere. Loud questions were asked by the scared and awed people. The Professors were trying their best to get some control over the masses.

 

“You are absolutely fine.” Madam Pomfrey proclaimed with a nod. Harry gasped in exaggeration.

 

“Thank you so much madam for saving my life. I really feared that I might die.” he said with a relieved smile. She just smiled good naturedly and went away mumbling about dramatic teenagers. Krum and Cedric were looking anywhere but at him while Fleur was doing the opposite. She was staring at him with a puzzled expression.

 

“You know, being a Veela you should understand that staring at someone for too long is considered rude.” Harry quipped, looking at Fleur. She immediately looked away, a cute blush spreading on her pale cheeks.

 

“I was just confused. How strong are you actually? Are you really blessed by mother magic?” she asked abruptly, gaining the attention of the other two champions. Harry raised a single eyebrow.

 

“You know, being Veela you should understand that asking personal questions in public is considered rude.” he smirked. Before Fleur could groan or growl, Daphne gracefully walked into the tent.

 

“You know, being a good boyfriend you should understand that keeping your girlfriend waiting is considered rude.” She smirked and stood before him. Harry grinned and pulled her in his lap, cuddling with her, loving the softness of her body over his. He ignored the urge to clarify that they weren't exactly boyfriend and girlfriend but just best friends who were sexually attracted to each other. He let that label slide as it appeared that Daphne liked calling herself his girlfriend. And he was a sucker for making his girls happy, so he just embraced her more tightly instead of complaining.

 

"Hey Daph." he said after kissing her lightly on the lips.

 

“Don't 'hey' me. Iris is one step away from burning this tent down to reach you. Madam Pomfrey is quite insistent on not letting any student inside. It was quite a chore just to enter here myself. Let's quickly go before Iris really burns this place down.” she chuckled and with some difficulty untangled herself from his needy grasp, tugging at his hand. Harry nodded and slid off of the bed.

 

“See you later, Fleur.” Harry smiled genuinely and ran out to contain his excited sister. He was sure a powerful hug would make his girls' concerns disappear.

 

“Fleur, are you free in the evening? If yes, then will you like to spend some time with me and the girls? We would like to properly introduce ourselves to you as you are now Harry's friend.” Daphne said with a polite smile. Fleur simply nodded reluctantly and watched as Harry's girlfriend walked out of the tent. She knew this was inevitable. Fleur sighed as she prepared herself to receive poisonous words later in the day. No girlfriend likes seeing their boyfriend spend his time with another girl, and let's just not talk about spending time with veelas. Though she never really noticed Harry using the word girlfriend while talking about his friends. But still the kiss they shared wasn't just a friendly kiss. It was a kiss shared by lovers. Daphne Greengrass was very intimate with Harry, that was clear by their interactions. Fleur weakly consoled herself that she was older than Harry so there was rarely a chance that she would get to make him her boyfriend. She tried to suppress her wistful dream. Harry wasn't hers, he was never hers. He was already taken and she would never ever think of breaking a couple to fulfil her own desire.

 

~~~

 

“So, how was I?” Harry asked, standing in front of his friends and sister who were sitting on a lavish sofa in the room of requirement.

 

“Brilliant, brother.” Iris cheered.

 

“Yes, you were quite dramatic but great nonetheless.” Astoria praised, smiling at him.

 

“It was a good performance, Harry.” Tracey said with a nervous smile, apprehensive to know what exactly it was. Harry was quite adamant when he told the girls that he didn't need any help during the tasks and he would take care of it by himself. The girls who at that time were busy preparing for their own challenges didn't make any fuss over it, knowing that he was very capable. But Tracey was now cursing her past self for giving Harry free reign. This could quite literally become a disaster. She was dreading tomorrow's daily prophet.

 

“I agree with everyone here. It was a unique performance, though I have to ask what was going through your mind when you started speaking dramatically?” Daphne questioned, a little frown over her face. Harry was quite giddy to explain himself.

 

“I have finally found a purpose.” Harry said, grinning with obvious excitement. The girls shared amused looks among themselves but wanted for him to reveal more.

 

“I think I am going to change fate. According to the immortal goddesses, Magic is going to vanish from this world in a couple of centuries. I am not going to let that happen. I am going to take over the world to preserve magic. Isn't that the best 'thank you gift' to Lady Magic for giving me Deus? She just wanted to prevent herself from fading by giving her half essence to me and suggesting that I pursue immortality. So, even if all the wizards and witches died, her existence would continue because I wouldn't die. There would be no fading even if only one wizard existed, believing in her, that one being me. But now, that plan would be just a last resort. I am going to change the world so Magic would continue to grow and prosper for eternity. What you saw today was the first step towards that goal. Of course all that I said in the arena was gibberish but it needed to be said to establish myself as a blessed one, a divinity, a champion of Lady Magic. And if we look at it in a certain way then it is not really a total lie.” Harry explained his grand purpose. The girls went speechless. It was the first time that there was a shine in Harry's eye. It was rare to see him so motivated. Until now his only purpose was to become immortal but now he had a new ambition. And even his prior ambition to become immortal was whispered in his subconscious by Lady Magic herself. So for the first time, Harry finally had his own aim. For the first time, Harry Potter finally decided to do something big, something which will change the whole wizarding world.

 

“And what is the price? What will it cost the world to sustain magic for eternity?” Daphne asked curiously as the others still looked awed by his speech.

 

“That my darling, is a surprise. You will see when the time is right.” Harry smiled slyly. Daphne mutely nodded. The world was going to change, that was written in stone now. The question was whether it would change for better or for worse. Although, she wasn't worried a bit. Whatever change came, it wouldn't discomfort her or the other girls Harry cared for. A grin slowly formed on her face, a grin full of excitement to see the new world Harry will build. ‘It will be interesting.’

 

Tracey was also thinking similar to Daphne. She sighed in defeat, knowing that her loyalty and love for Harry would again make her blind to his cruelty and madness. ‘Things I do for love.’ she smiled grimly.

 

~~~

 

Fleur stepped inside an empty classroom where four girls were lounging on the benches, facing away from the door.

 

“Is it really necessary? I don't want to meet her.” a certain red-haired girl groaned in annoyance, unaware of the guest's presence. Fleur frowned in mild irritation. The feeling was very mutual. Fleur was also unenthusiastic to receive verbal assault from Harry's friends.

 

“She is Harry's friend. We should welcome her with open arms. We don't want discord among ourselves. Believe it or not she is now 'us'.” Daphne reprimanded her in a strict tone. At her words, all the fight left Iris and she grudgingly nodded. Fleur on the other hand was quite surprised by those words. She suddenly felt nervous, her hands felt clammy from sweat, her heart started to beat faster.

 

‘It seems I was wrong. Daphne really wants to make a genuine acquaintance of me instead of ganging up on me. Am I finally going to get real friends? Is it really happening or am I dreaming?’ Fleur's mind worked furiously to understand the bizarre situation. She instantly became aware of the sharp silence. Alert! She had been spotted. Four girls stood up and came towards her. Fleur couldn't help but compliment them in her mind. The four were obviously very beautiful.

 

Iris Potter, Harry's beloved sister. She looked absolutely cute with her fiery red hair falling down to her back and entrancing emerald eyes, though her body was in that awkward phase where womanly parts just started to grow.

 

Then there was another third year girl, Astoria Greengrass. She was another adorably cute girl with straight black hair and bright blue eyes. She too was beginning to show curves, her childish body starting to mature.

 

Tracey Davis on the other hand was something else. She was Harry's best friend. Someone who was very close to him. Fleur unabashedly stared a little longer at the girl's chest. While Astoria and Iris were in their beginning stages, Tracey was long ahead in the race of becoming a woman. In truth, Tracey didn't have comically large breasts. It was just that her chest was very shapely and stood out on her skinny frame. She was honestly one of most beautiful girls Fleur had ever seen. And it was not just her chest, her eyes were a beautiful shade of brown. Her long brunette hair also enhanced her beauty.

 

‘I am not feeling self conscious. I am not feeling self conscious. I am not feeling self conscious. I am a veela, I am beauty personified. I am a veela, I am the most beautiful. I am the most gorgeous.’ Fleur silently chanted in her head, fighting against the urge to puff out her own perfect chest.

 

And lastly there was Daphne Greengrass. The blonde beauty. Harry's another best friend and apparently also his girlfriend. While not having eye-catching bust like Tracey, Daphne was still well endowed. She was at the top in terms of beauty, with Tracey. Her dark eyes which were currently on hers could be just described as mesmerizing. Daphne Greengrass had that aura of superiority around her which made her look hard to approach. And it was not only because of her godly beauty, it was also her uncaring gaze and her relaxed posture. It was her facial expression. She looked supremely confident in herself and had a permanent amused smile on her face. Fleur reckoned that the girl could easily kill someone without dropping that smile. Her internal alarm of danger started ringing loudly when the same uncaring gaze and amused smile fell on her. Fleur flinched as if struck. Now Fleur could finally understand why Daphne was Harry's girlfriend. While the other three girls appeared kind and normal, Daphne was different, she was similar to Harry. Very similar. The hidden ruthlessness was easily spotted by her. Fleur easily decided to never stand against her. Daphne Greengrass was a dangerous girl and Fleur wasn't sure if she would be able to leave unscathed in the fight with her.

 

“Hello.” Fleur said nervously, dropping her mask of haughtiness or toning down her arrogance to be precise, she couldn't blame all of her personality on the so-called mask. If Daphne really wanted to start a friendship then Fleur would at least give her best. Iris appeared taken aback by her nervous voice. It seemed Iris was expecting an arrogant French girl. Daphne grinned, stepping forward and taking her hand.

 

“As you know, I am Daphne Greengrass. Nice of you to accept my invitation and spend some time with us. Let me introduce you to the others. This is Tracey Davis, my and Harry's best friend. You are free to grope her chest. It is so fun that Harry and I take turns in squeezing those round titties. Then this insufferable brat is my little sister, Astoria Greengrass, you are free to ignore her, alas I don't have that freedom of choice. And last but not least is this feisty redhead, Iris Potter, Harry's younger sister. Forgive her for her earlier rude comment but she has a massive brother complex. So she doesn't like other females lurking around her precious big brother. But don't worry, she will get used to your presence. As you can see I am still alive, there is a high chance that she won't kill you for befriending Harry. At least I hope so.” Daphne finished the big introduction, leaving everyone speechless. Fleur couldn't help but snort in amusement and began laughing. The other three started chasing the blonde around the classroom who was giggling in amusement.

 

“Daph! Don't objectify me and stop spouting foolishness.” Tracey yelled, scandalised, her face turning red from embarrassment.

 

“Oh dear sister. You have done it, you have declared war.” Astoria smirked in challenge as she ran after Daphne.

 

“I am definitely going to kill you.” Iris shouted as she ran beside Astoria, a cute blush adorning her cheeks.

 

Fleur wiped the tears as she stopped laughing. She had this strange feeling inside her chest which gave her immense warmth and made her feel all tingly. For the first time in a long while, she was going to enjoy conversations with other girls. Maybe she will finally make some friends. Hopefully.

 

~~~

 

Harry just left the DADA class in the middle of night. He was still invisible after his task. Harry knew his action at the first task would have annoying repercussions so he was just now doing some damage control. He had charmed the fake Moody so he wouldn't create any problems in the future. He had done the same with the baby Voldemort and Pettigrew. He wasn't going to let them run away after hearing about his powerful performance. Due to his charm, they would now continue their mission, ignoring their logic, ignoring their fears. If not for his manipulations then Voldemort would surely see how dangerous Harry was and would definitely abandon the foolish plan. With these preemptive actions he had set the events for the end of the third task. With this, he had paved the road for his victory.

 

He let a smile appear on his face as he hurried towards the Slytherin dorm. Maybe if Iris was still awake, he could make out with her. He sighed in pleasure as precious memories of him engaging in sexual acts with his little sister came forward in his mind. He increased his pace.

 

He abruptly stumbled into another room. One moment he was walking in a hallway and another moment he was standing in his best friend's room. It seems Daphne had summoned him. Harry just stared at her, his mouth partly open in wonder.

 

Daphne stood beside her bed. Her long blonde hair fell in waves behind and over her shoulders. Her black eyes gleamed as the moonlight pierced the dark room from the artificial window and bathed her in its white light.

 

Also, she was just in her underwear.

 

‘A pair of fancy underwear.’ he added in his mind.

 

The frilly lavender bra did a superb job at accentuating her alluring breasts. The knickers were the same shade of lavender with artistic frills. It hugged her hips tightly. Harry felt stiff in his pants. Daphne smiled amusedly at him and tilted her head to the side.

 

“It's been a minute already. How much time are you going to waste in just staring? Iris was kind enough to give me an hour with you tonight and here you are, simply just standing and watching.” Daphne smirked, twirling in her place, giving him a glimpse of her delicious arse. Harry slowly grinned and started towards her.

 

“Just asking myself if I like you better naked or in this lingerie.” he said, wrapping his arms around her waist, drawing her in. Daphne sighed as she melted in his embrace.

 

“And what's the verdict?” Daphne whispered, kissing his jaw. Harry hummed as he tightened his grasp on her body, feeling the silky cloth and her soft tits on his chest.

 

“I still like you better when you are naked.” he said softly in her ear, unclipping the bra at her back and removing it completely from her body. Daphne giggled as her naked chest pressed against his shirt.

 

“Flattery will definitely win you extra points.” Daphne grinned and enthusiastically started undressing him. Harry just smiled and let her have her way with him. He looked at her swaying tits as she unbuttoned his shirt. A minute later, Harry was just in his underwear. Daphne pushed him on the bed where he laid on his back.

 

“Oh, Harry.” Daphne groaned as she lay on top of him, feeling his warm skin on hers. She cupped his cheeks and kissed him passionately. Harry's arms snaked around her back, hugging her close as he kissed back, as he let his lips mash on hers, as he let his tongue dance with hers. They both moaned in the kiss, the heat between them increasing with each passing second. Daphne pulled her head back a little, a thin line of saliva connecting the corner of their mouths. They both were panting, breathing heavily to compensate for the lack of oxygen for the earlier minute when they were engaged in a more important task than breathing. Their eyes were on each other, glowing from desire and love. Daphne again pressed her lips softly on his in a chaste and gentle kiss, her fingers leaving his cheeks and combing his hair.

 

Harry reciprocated the kiss in the same slow and intense manner while caressing her cheek. Daphne disconnected the kiss and gave him a rare smile which she only reserved for her friends and little sister. A smile so full of care and affection that made him experience strange but wonderful feelings.

 

“Why did you call yourself my girlfriend in front of Fleur?” Harry asked, cupping her cheeks gently with his hands. Daphne stiffened for a second.

 

“Are you angry?” she asked. Harry shook his head quickly and gave her a soft smile.

 

“No. Not really. It just confused me because some time ago we agreed not to label our relationship in that way.” Harry said, touching her lips with his finger. A shiver passed through Daphne's spine.

 

“I don't even know why I said that. Don't worry though, if you don't like it then I won't use that word again.” Daphne answered reluctantly. Harry shook his head and placed a kiss on top of her head.

 

“No, it's fine. You can call me whatever you like.”

 

Daphne laughed happily, burying her face in the crook of his neck.

 

“I love you, Harry.” she whispered, high on happiness, forgetting rationality and fear for a few seconds. Though she instantly realised how huge it was from the silence. She had known that she loved him but it was the first time that she said those words out loud. Harry was stiff as a board under him but he relaxed.

 

“I love you too, Daph.” Harry said in an odd and vulnerable tone. Daphne looked into his eyes and didn't find any lies. She touched his lips with hers in a gentle caress. They stayed that way for a minute, enjoying the tender moment and appreciating the feel of each other's lips. But Harry then decided that it was time to resume their pleasurable activity.

 

Harry rolled them over so she was now under him. He grabbed her hands and pulled them over her head, leaving her breasts nowhere to hide. Daphne smirked and shook her chest gently, making her tits jiggle in a captivating way. Harry's eyes were wide and frozen on the attractive globes of flesh. Her pink nipples stood stiff, surrounded by the circle of pink areolas, tempting him to lower his head and suck on them. He brought his hands on her chest and fondled them. Daphne moaned loudly whenever his fingers brushed against her hard nipples. She let her hands lie above her head, giving him an unrestricted view of her boobs.

 

“Hmm..HarRY!” she gave a drawn out moan when Harry finally engulfed her stiff nipple in his hot and wet mouth. Harry loved the feeling of her soft flesh in his mouth, he gently bit on her protruding nipple, eliciting a shriek of pleasure from her.

 

~~~

 

Where in one room Harry and Daphne were having fun, there was the Gryffindor dormitory in which a blue haired girl was plotting against them.

 

“Why Harry? Why? Why couldn't you be just a normal wizard? Why did you need to attract my parents' attention? Why did you need to be so extraordinary?” The said girl mumbled morosely. Her crystal blue eyes were dim as she absently stared at the closed red curtain.

 

She had tears running down her cheeks as she for the first time realised her tragic situation.

 

“Why are you making me your enemy? Why can't you just be my friend?” she sobbed, burying her face in her hands. “I don't want to choose. I don't want to hurt you.”

 

Still, the girl knew who she would choose. There was no real competition between the two sides. She will not change her ways now. She won't back down now. She won't betray her parents now. She will move forward, some part of her knew that what she was going to do was wrong but she couldn't make herself decline her parents' request. They were her everything and she would do her best to make them proud. Even if that meant going against her dear friend.

 

Chapter 29: The Single Duels

Chapter Text

Harry woke up early as usual. For a few seconds, he could only see Iris's red hair as he remained still, not moving. Iris's naked back was warm against his naked chest. Harry bit back a moan as he felt her soft butt on his morning wood. He gently pulled back his hand which was cupping her chest and scooted back. He slid off of the bed and stood beside it. His lips turned into a grin as he recalled last night. He had spent more than an hour having fun with Daphne. He almost drooled as the image of Daphne in her sexy underwear came to the forefront of his mind. A shiver passed down his spine as the events after that passed through his mind. When Harry had come back to his room, he had found an annoyed Iris waiting for him. She was irritated because of him coming late. She hadn't wasted a single moment before stripping him and herself naked and pulling him on the bed. Harry had been amused and he let her do her thing. He always found her cute and adorable when she acted possessive and territorial. So for the second time last night, Harry let himself bask in the sensual company of a beautiful girl. He had a good night's sleep after that. He was brought to present by the twitch of his member.

 

He was naked as usual, his shaft was hard and pointing upwards. He yawned softly while letting his gaze roam over Iris's naked body. She was sleeping on her side, facing away from him, giving his eyes pleasure of seeing her cute curvy arse. Harry ignored the urge to jump on her and slid inside her beautiful slit to finally conjoin them in body, soul and mind. He cursed himself for making difficult promises. Only if he hadn't promised Daphne of being his first, only if he hadn't promised himself to not have sex with Iris until she was fourteen. It was so tempting to forget promises and have Iris there and then. He shook his head, getting rid of those thoughts and walked into the bathroom. A cold shower will definitely make his horny mind more rational and reasonable.

 

~~~

 

Fleur patiently waited for Harry in the forbidden forest. She was in her exercise clothes: loose blue cotton t-shirt, black shorts, and training shoes. Her silky silvery blonde hair was also tied in a tight bun. It had become a daily ritual for both Harry and Fleur to practice together in the early mornings. The ritual started when Harry had accepted Fleur as his friend after that violent day in which she ended up murdering a few scums in the mundane world.

 

She leaned against a tree, staring at the narrow path from which he usually walked out.

 

Few seconds later, Harry entered the clearing from that same path. Fleur smiled seeing him. His medium length black hair was tousled and it framed his handsome face nicely. He was wearing white t-shirt and grey track pants. His emerald eyes roamed over her body from head to toe.

 

“Good morning, Fleur. You look good today.” He said with a lopsided smile.

 

“And you say that everyday. Good morning to you too, Harry.” Fleur said with a fond smile. He was eccentric and strange but she readily confessed to herself that he was one of her dearest friends. Since coming to Hogwarts, since she started spending time with him, she barely ever felt lonely.

 

“That's your fault.” he shrugged and gave her a brief hug, wrapping his arms around her.

 

“I know. I am just that awesome looking.” Fleur grinned, hugging him back. Since befriending Harry, she had come to realise many things about him. One of them was that Harry was a huge fan of hugs. The first time he had hugged her, she had thought that he was just trying to find opportunities to cop a feel but his hands never wandered down her waist. After that she had realised that he was one of those people who was just so free with giving and receiving hugs.

 

He then led her to the centre of the clearing where they did their daily exercise.

 

“So what's the plan for today?” Fleur queried, both of them taking dozens of steps away from each other, putting some distance between them.

 

“After practice and breakfast, I am going to the library to spend some time with Jasmine and Hermione. Then in the afternoon, along with everyone I am going to be present when the duelling competition begins. It will be epic, I am sure. Tracey and Daphne will do brilliantly.” Harry announced his schedule while stretching his body. Fleur just hummed, acknowledging his answer, pushing her wand in her hand.

 

“Hey Harry, who do you think will win in a duel between me and Daphne? I am just curious to know how powerful she is.” she asked, pointing her wand forward, her body in an attacking position. Harry stood relaxed, his wand pointing to the ground at his side. She had been extremely curious about Daphne since she met her yesterday.

 

“Daphne will beat you with her eyes blindfolded. She is way ahead of you. Like way ahead. She has been practising duelling since the first year.” Harry replied casually. Fleur was taken aback by the frank answer. That was unexpected.

 

“Are you serious? She is three years younger than me. I myself have been training since I was ten. How can you say that she with mere four years of training can beat me with closed eyes? That's definitely an insult.” Fleur said incredulously, her pride taking a massive hit. She just couldn't believe him. She refused to believe him. Harry chuckled at her annoyed response.

 

“I didn't intend to offend you, Fleur. But one thing Daphne had for four years which you didn't was me. And she exploited the advantage to a ridiculous level. She fought in mock duels with me everyday. She asked me to teach her new dangerous spells whenever she mastered the previous one. And if that wasn't enough then she also fought with Tracey, Astoria and Iris in mock duels and sometimes even three against one. Daphne was quite insistent on becoming powerful. As I am in a praising mood right now, I can even say that if I just fight her with my normal wizarding capabilities and don't use my special powers then there is a very tiny chance that she may defeat me. A very tiny chance but a possibility nonetheless. Honestly, at your current level Fleur, you might not even be a challenge to Astoria who is the least powerful member among the four girls.” Harry explained with an amused smirk. He was honest, maybe too honest but she needed to know that she wasn't the most powerful witch of her age as she proudly proclaimed. Fleur scrunched her face in rage and started raining spells on Harry. If his early words affected her pride then these words totally demolished her arrogance and confidence. If she couldn't defeat even Astoria who was barely thirteen years old in a straight fight then what good came out of all the tiresome training she did for years. It was just too much to think about so she let her anger out in the form of spells.

 

But just like always Harry deftly moved between the spells with no effort. And just like always he didn't even use his wand and totally depended on just dodging and weaving through the stream of spells. Fleur scowled at him and increased the number of spells she shot per second. Her hand was just a blur but she was still no closer to hitting him than she was days ago when this exercise began for the first time. Fleur would have considered this exercise pointless long ago if not for the apparent increase in her stamina and spell speed after each session.

 

She turned the ground under him into lava and he simply jumped back. She shot a jet of water at him and he flipped to his side. She sent golems sprinting towards him and he destroyed them with a single punch or kick. She let a torrent of flame fly towards him and he jumped aside with minimum effort. She tried everything but her each strike was answered with a ridiculous feat of physical fitness. He would jump, he would slide, he would sidestep. Sometimes he would bounce like a monkey while other times he would move like a professional dancer. She didn't know if it was minutes or hours since she started the duel but her face was covered in sweat, her silver blonde hair was slick and out of the tight bun. Her blue t-shirt had splotches of dampness due to immense perspiration. Her legs were shaking from running around so much.

 

Harry took pity on her, he closed the distance between them with quick jumps and grabbed her wand hand. He gave a tight squeeze on her wrist. She gasped out an 'ouch' as her wand fell on the muddy ground. She abruptly sat on the ground, panting, her body tired from the intense workout.

 

“That...was...intense.” Fleur said between breaths. Harry squatted down beside her.

 

“Wow. Never thought I, merely a fourteen year old boy, would tire out a beautiful adult veela.” he quipped, casting freshening charms on her to counter the sweat. Fleur raised her eyebrow at his innuendo, trying not to smile at his joke.

 

“Really? When are you going to stop flirting with me? As a matter of fact, when are you going to stop flirting with every girl? I don't want to flirt back and risk Daphne's anger. Now more so knowing how dangerous and powerful she is.” she asked playfully. Harry just laughed.

 

“Daphne and I are in a somewhat strange relationship. I think 'open relationship' is the closest term I can find to describe it. Where Daphne and I are free to romantically pursue anyone we want. So I am basically free to flirt with anyone I want. As you are my dear friend and I trust you somewhat, I can reveal that Tracey is also a part of this 'open relationship'.” Harry revealed, grinning at her shocked expression.

 

“That's absurd. As far as I have seen, Daphne and Tracey will never try someone else when they already have you, they are totally devoted to you. This relationship mostly benefits you.” Fleur said with a puzzled expression.

 

“I know.” Harry said with a fond smile, thinking about the two girls.

 

“Isn't it unfair? You are free to run after different girls even when you know that Tracey and Daphne won't do the same”" Fleur asked, trying not to judge. Harry laughed again.

 

“I know and I am aware of my faults. But the girls accept it thankfully. And that's all that matters.” Harry sighed.

 

“Wow. So you are basically amassing a harem. So are Astoria and Iris also part of it? I mean they both are mostly around you.” Fleur said, giggling.

 

“Not confirming nor denying.” He grinned mischievously and then stood up. “Let's go. Iris would be awake by now and waiting for me.”

 

“Okay.” she nodded and straightened up. She looked up at the sky and smiled as a cool pleasant wind blew on her, calming her tired body and invigorating her. Her eyebrows rose as she looked back to see Harry patting her shorts and coping a feel of her arse.

 

“You did not.” she groaned and then glared at him. He continued patting her arse and looked at her innocently.

 

“What? Your shorts were dirty after you sat on the muddy floor. I am just cleaning it and fulfilling my duty as a loyal friend.” he grinned and went on ‘cleaning’ it with more intensity. He stopped short when he saw her glare and slowly stepped back.

 

“Thank you, mon cher. But it is my time to clean you. Your track pants do look dirty. Let me clean it.” she growled, rubbing her hands together and stepped towards him.

 

“Nah, I am not into spanking. At least not when I am on the receiving end.” Harry teased. When he saw her sparkling blue eyes promising retribution, he started running.

 

“Help! This big scary woman is trying to molest me. Paedophile alert.” Harry yelled, laughing at her and incensing her more.

 

“Hypocrite.” she yelled back and sent several stinging hexes at his back which he nimbly dodged. She ran after him, wanting to even the odds and fulfil her revenge.

 

Unfortunately for her, Harry would escape the punishment.

 

~~~

 

Outside the Hogwarts castle, an arena was made overnight. It was moderately large, big enough to seat everyone at Hogwarts along with the international guests. Right now it was fully filled with students and professors who were excited to see some badass duelling.

 

Fleur though was trying to hide her amused smile. For the first time in her life people weren't gaping at her. The reason being that she was with Harry, or near Harry to be precise. She was sitting beside Astoria who herself was sitting beside Harry. While on Harry's other side sat Iris who couldn't help but shoot smug glances at her.

 

‘If Harry's declaration of ‘open relationship’ in the morning hadn't totally unveiled the incestuous relationship between the siblings then Iris's smug looks definitely confirmed it. Look at her, she is one step away from sitting in Harry's lap.’ Fleur thought in amusement. Fleur was hopeful that given time, Iris and she will become friends. Key word here ‘given time’. But for now she was happy with the tentative friendship she had started with Daphne and Tracey.

 

Everyone else was doing their best to ignore Harry's group. Though they kept sneaking glances at him when they thought he wouldn't notice them. Half of these glances were filled with awe and the other half with fear and apprehension. The jury was still out on whether Harry Potter was indeed the champion of mother magic or a dark wizard trying to take over the world. The best thing was to just ignore him and hope for the best.

 

“The Participants please come on the stage.” Bagman shouted cheerfully. Though the duelling and quidditch tournaments would be sponsored by Hogwarts school and not the ministry, Bagman was just too happy to join in the fun.

 

From the entrance many students walked in. Harry hummed as he looked at each participant. Since every house had 7 participants, the total number of duelists would be 42 including the additional 14 from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons.

 

From Gryffindor were the Weasley twins, Jasmine, Hermione and three older students whose name he didn't know.

 

From Ravenclaw he only recognised Cho Chang and Roger Davis. While from Hufflepuff he only knew Susan Bones.

 

Although he knew every seven members from the Slytherin house, he only cared about Tracey and Daphne. The students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang were totally unknown to him.

 

“Who do you think will win, Harry?” Iris asked, her eyebrows creased in a thoughtful frown.

 

“Most probably Daphne. But Tracey also has a moderate chance.” Harry answered, not taking his eyes off from the two girls. While Tracey appeared nervous and determined as the names of the competitors were announced by Bagman, Daphne had a small confident smirk and uncaring attitude.

 

Every match in the tournament would be a disqualification round. Every participant had to keep on winning to continue further. If you lost even one match then you were out of competition. Harry thought it was for the best, otherwise who knows for how long the competition would go on. He looked on with boredom as the duels started. The students were pathetically weak and clumsy. The first 5-6 duels were comically boring. He hoped that Daphne's or Tracey's match would start soon or otherwise he was going to doze off.

 

“The next match will be between Tracey Davis from Slytherin and Jacques Roux from Beauxbatons. Contestants please come forward.” Bagman said loudly.

 

~~~

 

Tracey took a deep breath and ignored the jitters as she climbed on one end of the stage. The other contestants gave her appraising looks from one part of the arena where all the competitors sat and waited for their turn. Daphne gave her a small nod and smiled softly, filling her with confidence.

 

She walked to the middle of the stage where her opponent, along with professor Flitwick, who would act as a referee for all the matches, were standing. She missed the weight of Ouroboros' necklace on her neck. She and Daphne had decided not to wear it during the tournaments. There was a chance that an opponent might hit them with a spell in the duels. It will be hard to explain why the spells didn't work on them. After all she and Daphne were magically invincible when they had that beautiful necklace on them.

 

“No dark spell allowed. Don't cast with an intent to permanently injure or kill. Start after the countdown of 1.” Professor Flitwick instructed as he walked away, giving them nods of encouragement.

 

“3.” the professor began.

 

“My, my, such a bad fate that I have to defeat a pretty lady like you. Don't take it against me.” her opponent said with a cocky smile. Tracey was more than aware of her beauty, thanks to Harry who didn't miss a single chance to compliment her. And she reckoned that the tight black trousers and red blouse obviously increased her appeal. Tracey stared at Jacques. He was good looking with his curly black hair and hazel eyes.

 

‘But not as handsome as Harry.’ her mind supplied, making her smile sardonically. ‘Of course, no one is prettier than Harry.’

 

“2.”

 

“Don't worry, Mr. Roux. I will be very impressed if you can defeat me.” Tracey replied with a kind smile as the both contestants took many steps back, tension increasing in their bodies, preparing to fight. He sent her a charming smile.

 

“Then I hope you will say yes when I ask you to accompany me to Hogsmeade on a date, after all, this might be the only time I have the opportunity to talk to such a belle fille." he smirked.

 

“Defeat me before planning your whimsical dreams.” Tracey muttered, rolling her eyes.

 

“As you wish.”

 

“1.”

 

“Expelliarmus!” the red jet of light sped towards her. Tracey easily sidestepped and pointed her wand at him. Her first instinct was to send a reductor curse but that was not allowed for her. Harry had said that she was only allowed to use transfiguration while Daphne had to use Charms and Curses. She had to follow the handicap agreement. So she did something quick and flashy instead.

 

She converted the air between them into water with a flick of her wand and sent the small wave towards the awed opponent. Though he didn't remain idle for long and raised a wall of mud in front of him from the ground, protecting himself from the wave.

 

But the time used by Jacques to pull a wall from the ground was enough for Tracey to defeat him. She turned the water into fog before it collided with the makeshift wall, plunging him in the cold and translucent fog, obscuring the vision in front of him while she simultaneously raised a platform under her legs with a sudden force, shooting herself in the sky. She flew a few metres in the air, gaining enough altitude to see Jacques hiding behind his wall. She had only a few seconds before she would fall on the ground. She aimed her wand at him and shot a square of mud at his hand before crouching nimbly on her feet as she landed back on the ground. A pained exclamation came from behind the wall as the fog vanished. A second later the wall also vanished. Jacques was nursing his hand while his wand was on the floor.

 

“The victory goes to Tracey Davis from Slytherin.” Professor Flitwick announced the result. There was a second of silence as everyone processed how short the match was. Then a tumultuous applause filled the arena. Everyone was clapping and cheering. It was definitely the most entertaining match until now. Tracey had a wide smile as she basked in the noise. She gave a respectful nod to her defeated opponent and left the stage, not giving a single thought to his mournful look.

 

~~~

 

“Talk about short and powerful.” Astoria laughed as Tracey turned her head to shoot a proud smile at them from the stage. She waved at them and then quickly got off stage, sitting at her place along with other contestants.

 

“Yeah. It was good. I am glad that I gave them a challenge otherwise Tracey would have finished the duel with her single signature spell.” Harry pondered out loud.

 

“What challenge?” Fleur asked, listening in to their conversation.

 

“Harry challenged Tracey to just use Transfiguration in the matches as she is comparatively weaker in that subject. Same goes for Daphne, she is only allowed to use Charms and Curses and no other field of magic. Daphne is not exactly poor at those two subjects but at least she is prohibited from using Transfiguration, in which she is strongest. So you see, in this competition Daphne and Tracey are not using their strongest points and are depending on their weakest subjects. Not that it will be a real challenge. Those two girls were religiously practising since the competition was announced, they must have learnt a lot of new things in their weaker fields of magic.” Iris explained happily, apparently enjoying the fights or maybe she was just pleased because Harry had his arm around her shoulder, keeping her in a side hug.

 

Fleur nodded at her, a fire of competitiveness igniting inside her.

 

‘Yes, Daphne and Tracey are leagues ahead of me in terms of power and magic but I won't give up, I will never give up, I will reach them someday, I will stand equal to them in future. I will prove my worth. I am Fleur Delacour and I will never lose.’

 

The group then sat patiently, watching moderately entertaining duels for more than an hour, eagerly awaiting Daphne's turn. Her chance finally came.

 

“Please give a round of applause to Daphne Greengrass of Slytherin and Ivan Solobek of Durmstrang.”

 

~~~

 

A bulky blonde haired boy stood on the stage, peering at the approaching figure of Daphne Greengrass. She had her long blonde hair in a high ponytail, she wore attire similar to Tracey, tight black pants and form fitting blue shirt. She sauntered in the middle, stopping in front of her opponent. She smirked at him, tilting her head to the side, giving him an amused look.

 

“No dark spell allowed. Don't cast with an intent to permanently injure or kill. Start after the countdown of 1.” Professor Flitwick instructed as he walked away, giving them nods of encouragement.

 

“3.” Professor Flitwick started.

 

“Do you find me funny, little girl?” Ivan said in an intimidating voice, trying to scare the younger girl.

 

“2.”

 

“No, I was just checking if you were worth any challenge. You do look strong with your tall and bulky body. Don't disappoint me Mr. Solobek.” Daphne mused out loud as she began walking back.

 

“Don't worry little girl, I will teach you a lesson on how to respect your betters.” he grunted, copying her steps. Daphne's smile became more sharp as she just nodded.

 

“1.”

 

The boy sent a silent reductor curse at her. Daphne merely turned sideways, letting the spell pass harmlessly.

 

‘I am not in the mood right now. Let's end this before it gets annoying.’ Daphne thought and prepared herself. She remained nonchalant as her opponent prepared to cast a dangerous spell, and simply stared at him.

 

“Fulmen Flamen!” Ivan roared. Daphne hummed in approval as she braced herself, putting pressure on the back, rounder part of her feet, standing lightly on it.

 

‘A lightning blast? Not bad.’ she thought, pushing her wand forward. A split second later, a white bolt of electricity shot with a clap of thunder from Ivan's wand. She smelled the ozone in the atmosphere and felt goosebumps on her forearms.

 

Daphne pulled her wand back with a jerk and twirled on her heels gracefully, rotating 180 degree at the spot, before pushing her wand at the tired figure of Ivan who thought the match was already over after he cast his strongest and most painful curse. He didn't get a chance to react as the chaotic beam of lightning moved around Daphne's body before returning towards him. He screamed in pain when his own lightning struck his body. He immediately lost consciousness.

 

“HEALER!” Professor Flitwick yelled, running towards the fallen body of Ivan. Daphne wasn't sure if it was her imagination or Ivan was really smoking hot. Literally. Translucent smoke was pouring out from his body. Her lips quivered upwards as she found her own joke amusing. She quickly hid her smile and looked on impassively as Madam Pomfrey started healing the injured boy. Headmaster Dumbledore and other Professors who came running on the stage gave her a judgemental look.

 

“An excellent achievement of taking control of the enemy's magic and redirecting it back to them. Congratulations Miss Greengrass you are one of very few who can do that in the whole world. Though I know you did nothing wrong but was it necessary? You could have redirected it somewhere else instead of on the body of Ivan Solobek himself.” Dumbledore asked with a tired smile.

 

“Sorry Headmaster but I am not competent enough to totally take control of other's magic. I was trying to redirect the lightning towards the sky but failed due to its immense pressure and heat. I am sincerely sorry, it was arrogant of me to think that I could control it. I hope Ivan is not gravely injured.” Daphne lied in a perfect polite and apologetic voice. Dumbledore smiled kindly at her, believing her instantly.

 

“No harm done my dear. Ivan will be fine in a few minutes and it was his own fault for using such magic at a friendly competition. Just practice more and you will be a legend of your generation.” Dumbledore praised while cautioning her at the same time. He walked away with Madam Pomfrey levitating Ivan's knocked out body behind.

 

“And the winner is Miss Greengrass.” Bagman announced after the awkward silence. There was a scattered applause as the audience was still unsure what happened. This was an extremely short match, lasting less than a minute. The audience just saw an arc of lightning erupting from Ivan's wand before flying back to him after it curved around Daphne's body.

 

Daphne gave a cheeky grin to the audience and walked away from the stage.

 

~~~

 

Harry was chuckling as Daphne went away. She was just so sexy and appealing when she pulled off such stunts. He so wanted to climb down there and pull her in a deep sensual kiss and see the mischievous gleam in her eyes.

 

“Wow.” Fleur muttered. She couldn't believe how awesome that was. Daphne didn't use any magic. She just won with one step. She just won using Ivan Solobek's own magic against him.

 

“Yeah, wow. That was so dramatic. Daphne doesn't miss any chance to show off.” Astoria said while rolling her eyes. Fleur though found the black haired girl's lips curved in a proud smile. The girl's eyes were filled with admiration as she stared at her elder sister.

 

“How many more interesting matches do you think are left, brother?” Iris asked, looking at the place where all the participants sat.

 

“Hermione, the Weasley twin, Susan are done and did fine. I am only interested in Jasmine's match now. But her match is the last in the first round so I have to wait for a bit.” Harry answered.

 

~~~

 

Harry was shocked, he stared in awe, his lips parted in astonishment.

 

Until now Jasmine was doing her best against Roger Davis. She fought toe to toe with the older Ravenclaw. It was quite impressive and admirable. But unfortunately she was tiring faster than the boy. At last she stumbled in the path of an approaching stunner. She was too close to dodge or to erect a shield. Everyone thought she was going down but something unimaginable happened next. The audience's cheers and applause filled the stadium but few students remained frozen on their seats including Harry who never thought he would see something like that.

 

Just before the stunner was going to hit her, a golden mist shot out of her fingers and formed an impromptu makeshift shield which rebounded the spell. Roger Davis was knocked off of his feet when his own stunner hit him.

 

“And the winner is Jasmine Zinan of Hogwarts.” Bagman yelled.

 

“Was that the Deus?” Iris mumbled, not able to believe her eyes.

 

“Yes. And I definitely didn't use it.” Harry whispered. His mind filled with thousands of thoughts while his emotions were a jumbled mess. He just stared at Jasmine who bowed to the audience and glanced at him, her eyes and intent unreadable.

 

“I need to talk to her. Urgently.” Harry said in a hoarse voice.

 

Chapter 30: The Excerpts from Jasmine's Diary

Chapter Text

7 July, 1985.

 

Dear Diary,

 

I am Jasmine and you are going to be my new best friend. At least that's what mom said so. You were gifted to me by my mother on my fifth birthday which was yesterday. She said, you will listen to everything I have to say. That I can write anything I want in it. That you will keep my secrets and will never reveal them to anyone. Thanks for doing that by the way. It is greatly appreciated.

 

Hmm, I don't know what to write next. Mom said I should write what I feel. So let's go with that.

 

I feel like...I am a computer. Until yesterday, I was off and now I am suddenly on as if someone just pressed on my switch. I don't feel like a human. I don't feel like I am a five years old girl. I don't think I am a five years old girl. How can I be human if I don't have any memories of the days before yesterday?

 

Everything was blank before yesterday. There were no sounds, no vision, no senses, no emotions. It was all blank before. It was nothing. It was...nothingness. And I don't know why but I yearn for that nothingness. I want to wrap the nothingness around me like a blanket and fall into an eternal slumber.

 

I think I was drowning...or flying before I opened my eyes for the first time yesterday. It is hard to differentiate between flying and drowning if you don't have a body. And I think I didn't have a body before yesterday.

 

I think..I think...I don't know what to think anymore. Was I alive or was I dead? It's so confusing.

 

I had this thought that I was a robot. An android, an ugly scientific imitation which looked and acted like a human, like from those sci-fi movies which I watched today. So, to test this theory, to test if I was an android or not. I went into the kitchen and grabbed a sharp kitchen knife.

 

I made a small cut on my forearm with the kitchen knife. I felt nothing but just a short sting of the blade. Small drops of crimson blood bubbled out from the thin crevice of my skin. I was mesmerised by the colour of my blood. It was red. Bright red. It was so colourful, full of life...unlike me. It took my breath away. I was amazed. I was...happy. I was so immersed in admiring the lively colour of my blood that I didn't see my mother stepping inside the kitchen.

 

She was totally freaked out. It was really hard to convince her that I wasn't suicidal…really, I wasn't. I am honest, really...maybe.

 

That it was just a test to see if I was a human being or not. Fortunately, I am. I was ecstatic about that. I am human just like my mother and father. My parents. I am like them. I am normal.

 

Then why do I feel so hollow and empty? Why do I feel like a soul trapped in a machine? How can I speak and write so proficiently unlike a five year old girl? Who was I before yesterday? What was I before yesterday? Where are my memories? WHERE ARE MY MEMORIES?

 

~~~

 

8 July, 1985.

 

Dear Diary,

 

I am not normal. Absolutely not normal. I somehow made the windows explode when I was particularly frustrated. It was about all the questions swimming inside my head and also that my parents weren't answering my questions honestly, procrastinating it by saying I was too young to understand, increasing my anger considerably. The explosion happened suddenly, raining sharp pieces of glasses in the living room, scaring them immensely from the unexpected loud boom. They quickly hid under the table like small children.

 

I was honestly embarrassed about my temper tantrum. I apologised to them profusely, begging for their forgiveness for frightening them. It was totally wrong of me to disrespect them.

 

They easily forgave me and mom then engulfed me in a warm hug and then kept asking if I was alright or not. And I kept assuring her that, yes, I was fine. Dad just stood before us, giving us a small amused smile as if the scene before his eyes was both hilarious and heartwarming.

 

For the first time after waking up, I felt a pleasant warm sensation in my heart. Their concern, their smiles made me immensely happy. I can't properly describe the feeling but I liked it. When my mom pulled back from the hug, she gave me a grim look.

 

“You are special, Jasmine. Very special. But being special is very dangerous in this world. Don't use this speciality ever in front of anyone. Please, follow this rule. Otherwise we all might get into a sticky situation.” she had said sadly. I had just nodded, not exactly aware of what was going on.

 

After that, I was silent throughout the day. The urge to get answers was not exactly gone but it had subsided. And at that moment, I decided to let go of all the mysteries surrounding me. I was happy living with my parents, I didn't need anything more. I just want to experience that warm feeling again.

 

I don't need answers when I can get a hug from my mother. I am content with what I have. I am going to be blissfully happy, ignoring the questions about my existence. That is the best choice I can make right now. At least I think so.

 

My name is Jasmine Zinan. I am a five years old little girl. That's all I need to know. And I am also sure that if I ignore this hollow feeling in my body then it will go away or at least I will get used to living with it.

 

~~~

 

12 August, 1986.

 

Dear Diary,

 

Something bad happened today. Something very bad. I killed someone. And the strange thing is that I don't feel anything. I don't feel bad, I don't feel queasy and I definitely don't feel any guilt.

 

In the late morning today, five men barged into our house. They had guns and they were pointing them at my parents. I ran down the stairs when I heard my mother's surprised scream.

 

The men had turned towards me and a spark of recognition had lit up their eyes.

 

“So you do have experiment number 786 in your possession.” one of them had spat angrily.

 

“She is not an EXPERIMENT! She is my daughter.” my mom had yelled back angrily while pointing a knife at the armed men. But everyone knew that out of a knife and gun which would win the fight. My dad stood relaxed, unarmed and glared at the armed men. His lax attitude totally unnerved them.

 

“Get out of my house and I won't kill you.” he had said in a soft whisper. The intruders had given him amused looks. Their wariness disappeared after hearing that.

 

“Look doctor, we don't care what you and your wife do. You are respected members of the Peculiars. You have done so much for our goal. We are not here to harm you. Just hand over the experiment 786 to us and we will go away peacefully and will never disturb you again from your ‘normal’ life.” the man had said in a placating manner. My dad had just glared coldly at him.

 

“Alas, I can't hand over my daughter. Meaning, I have to kill all of you. Such a shame.” he had announced and a second later there was chaos everywhere. Mom had pulled me behind the sofa as gunshots were fired. I had watched in amazement as my father dodged the bullets effortlessly and advanced towards them like a ninja. He had snatched a gun from a man and killed him with a point blank headshot. He had then ducked below and jumped to the side, narrowly dodging the bullets. He had overturned the table and hid behind it as bullets ricocheted against it. He had been so concentrated on the three men in front of him that he didn't notice the fourth one sneaking behind him. But I did. I had been frozen with fear as the fourth intruder stalked behind my father.

 

My father had gasped loudly when the fourth man shot him in the shoulder.

 

“Dad!” I yelled angrily and threw my hands forward instinctively.

 

I had been stunned when I saw golden mists shoot from my fingers, it had swarmed around the man who shot my dad and then devoured him in an instant. There was nothing left of the man. No blood, no flesh. Nothing was there. The whole room was suddenly silent. There were no more gunshots or screams. It was a grave silence. The room was full of tension. I had used the opportunity and somehow sent the mist towards the three intruders.

 

“No!”

 

“Run!”

 

“Mission abort!”

 

But it had been of no use. The golden mist had chased them all and wrapped around their bodies and ate them from inside. It had been a gruesome sight. But this time it hadn't been instant like before, this time the mist took its time devouring them, making them yell and shriek for mercy. Their dying screams reverberated in the living room.

 

“Jasmine, stop it! Please sweetie, you don't have to do this.” my mother had cried, dropping to her knees in front of me. And that's when I realised that my body was covered in the halo of golden lights. That my crystal blue eyes were swirling in rage. My dad just gave me a soft smile, telling me that it was over. That it was fine to let it go. I slumped down on the floor in the awaiting arms of my mother, my magic...or whatever it was, vanished or depleted. Leaving behind half eaten human bodies. Blood and gore grossly covered the floor. And again I felt nothing.

 

Nothing.

 

And after that my 'adoptive' parents explained the whole truth to me. They finally answered my every question.

 

I am a witch. Supposedly, there is a whole community of witches and wizards living around normal humans throughout the whole world, in every country.

 

My parents were the runaways from the Peculiars cult. They finally decided enough was enough and took me and ran away from that country and away from that cult.

 

The Peculiars' mission was to find the source of magic. Their mission was to understand it and reproduce it so they can have magical abilities of their own. Throughout the decade, they kidnapped magical children from all around the globe to experiment on them. But it quickly managed to grab the attention of the department of law enforcements of the wizarding world. So, the Peculiars totally stopped kidnapping any more children, not wanting to face the rage of magically powered beings. They were content with the number of experimental subjects they had already acquired. It was enough for them to last for years. It was enough research material. But in an unfortunate accident, all the children died on the base due to an airborne virus along with most of the staff.

 

When it looked like the Peculiars were finally going to be disbanded due to lack of magical children, one of its members managed to find one another child without drawing any suspicion from the law departments. That was me. Experiment number 786. My parents informed me that I was abandoned in a forest. That I had a body but not a soul. That my heart pumped, my brain worked but I was just an empty human husk with no spirit.

 

That was until 6 July, 1985. Until 6 July, 1985, I was just a living breathing corpse. But suddenly I was not. Though I don't know what happened that day. What changed that gave me a new life?

 

“Suddenly your crystal blue eyes glowed with life. We don't know how, we don't know why but we are so grateful that you finally woke up. It was like a miracle.” my mother had said with an awed look when she explained that.

 

I am taking a deep sigh as I am writing this. My life is really so strange that I don't know what I am anymore. Here are some important discoveries I made of myself.

 

1. I don't know anything about my biological parents.

 

2. I was in a catatonic state for the first five years of my life until I finally woke up that day.

 

3. I am also a witch.

 

4. I also have this fist sized red star symbol on my chest which even my adoptive parents know nothing about.

 

I am really so tired of all of this. I miss it. I yearn for nothingness. It was just so easy back then when I was nothing, when I was not living. Or was I? Was I really not living or was it just my imagination? I don't even know that.

 

~~~

 

13 August, 1986.

 

Dear Diary,

 

I finally found my purpose. I now know what I want to do.

 

I want to make my adoptive parents happy. I want to make them proud. I want to keep them safe. I want to act and feel like a real child. And this new resolution came because of a strange conversation with a strange boy. His name is Harry.

 

You see, as this was my last day in this town since my parents have decided that it is no longer safer for us here, I decided to take a last stroll through the neighbourhood. And I met a strange boy lying on the ground with bruises all over his body. What surprised me was the look in his eyes. He was yearning for nothingness just like me. He wanted to leave his body and find true peace. He wanted to die. And he had this serene smile which showed how he had finally accepted it. He had finally accepted his defeat. He had given up. And seeing that, I finally felt a new emotion bubbling in my chest. I felt sympathy for him, he was just like me. I felt his sorrow. I had my parents to fight away the allure of nothingness but it seemed he didn't have anyone.

 

I talked with him a little after giving him some water.

 

I started a silly conversation with him and he was kind enough to play along. By the end of it, I had a new resolve. He made me realise what my true purpose was.

 

I am grateful to him for showing me the way. After that, he walked away, not accepting my invitation to meet my parents. For the first time in my life, I finally made a friend. It is such a bittersweet feeling that when I finally made a friend I had to leave him with this place. Hopefully, I will see him again. Hopefully, he will fight against the allure of nothingness. Hopefully, he will finally have someone for whom he will fight against the enticing nothingness.

 

~~~

 

1 September, 1991.

 

Dear Diary,

 

Many things happened today. I finally came to this magical school. My mom and dad were a bit sad that I was going to be away from them for most of the year but they understood that I was growing up, that I needed this education, that I needed to mingle with my own people, that I will start being more independent, that they will have to get used to being away from me. I was sad too for that matter.

 

But sad things aside, happy things happened too. As you know, Hermione and I have been best friends and basically like sisters since we met each other. And we were each other's only friends for so long. Expectedly, it was a bizarre experience making new friends. We made friends with Neville Longbottom and Ron Weasely. Neville is a shy boy but I think he will be a good and loyal friend. Then there is Ron, he is really funny and good company. Though Hermione really doesn't like him very much.

 

But the happiest thing was that I met my oldest friend while searching for Neville's toad. Do you remember Harry? That scrawny kid who I found bruised and on the verge of unconsciousness years ago. Yes, that's the one. I met him on the train. It is such an amazing coincidence that he is magical too. It was so fun talking to him again. He has changed so much. Last time he seemed all broken and defeated but now he is so full of life, he is such a confident boy now. He has this dangerous vibe around him as if he is a lone predator amidst sheeps. It is such a drastic change that I was for a moment taken aback by it. Still it was lovely to meet him again. Unfortunately he got sorted in Slytherin while I was sorted in Gryffindor. These two houses are enemies of each other as I have heard from the older students during dinner. I know it will be hard to remain in contact with him but I will try my best.

 

He also asked me why I have blue hair now instead of blonde. It felt bad lying to him but I just couldn't say that I have some unknown disease, that my body suddenly decided it didn't want blonde hair but blue. Sometimes I feel like I am a guest in this body and that this body resents me for overstaying the welcome. It was such a bizarre situation when I woke up one day with blue hair. My parents first thought that it was some joke from my part but were instantly alarmed when I revealed that it wasn't.

 

Even now, neither my parents nor I know the reason for the sudden transformation of the colour of my hair. Hair colours aside, it was a good day full of magic and fantasy. It was a day of reunion.

 

~~~

 

4 June, 1992.

 

Dear Diary,

 

Something happened last night. Something drastic, something I never thought would happen. Last night, I, along with Hermione and Ron, decided to save the Philosopher's Stone and prevent Snape from acquiring it. Fortunately we came across Harry and his two best friends on the way. And thankfully they agreed to help us.

 

Everything was going fine. Too fine, I can say in hindsight. Harry and his friends were just too trained and too powerful. It was quite disheartening to see children of my own age being so superior to me.

 

But I was totally blown away when Harry killed Quirrell/Voldemort in the last chamber. And he did it effortlessly and with amusement. As if facing the darkest wizard of their time was an event just for the sake of his entertainment.

 

That was all fine by me. I was glad of what Harry did. Otherwise I would have to step in and do the deed. And I was not particularly keen to take the lives of others. Not because I would feel guilty or anything, it's just that I finally found a group of friends, and I definitely don't want to kill someone in front of them. It would make things totally awkward. If that was the end then I could have easily slid off of this bed and started my day. But it wasn't the end and so I am still lying on the bed, ranting to you in this early morning.

 

“You just killed a professor!” Hermione had yelled last night after seeing the gaping hole in Quirrell's chest. I was going to step in and mediate the situation and stand by Harry but before I could do anything, Harry did it.

 

Harry then used some form of magic, filling the room with purple mist. I was horrified when I saw that. It brought back memories when the same mist but of golden colour shot from my fingers and killed other people in a painful way.

 

I was too slow to react. The purple mist clung to our bodies, seeping inside us. And from then on my body went out of my control. I heard and felt everything but my body followed Harry's will. At last when we parted from the Slytherins, Harry ordered us to forget the incident, to forget the night. And that's how last night ended. I remember coming to my room and lying on the bed and closing my eyes.

 

I am amazed that Harry's magic stopped working on me. That I still retain the memories of last night. The only theory I can come up with is that both Harry and I have another way of using magic. The Mist. And because of that, his mist didn't work on me. At least not fully. Precisely, I am somewhat immune to his mist.

 

Now the only question remains is should I confront him about it or keep silent. As much as I like to think that Harry won't harm me because I am his first friend, I am not too sure about it. If he can decide to wipe out memories of us just because Hermione freaked out a little, which was the most normal reaction by the way, then what will he do if he knows that his magic didn't work on me. Will he be delighted to find another one of his kind or will he be jealous that he isn't the only one who commands the power of mist anymore?... I don't have a concrete answer to this difficult question.

 

I will go with the safe option and keep silent. I am really tempted to take a risk just so I can learn all the cool tricks he did with the mist. I can only use the mist in golden colour for only two purposes, either sending it to devour others or condense it to form some sort of shield. But my lust for power is not that great to make me irrational. I know in my gut that confronting Harry will be a bad decision.

 

Though I have to say it stung a little when Harry didn't trust me with the secret of last night and grouped me with Ron and Hermione. Then again, we didn't get enough alone time together to deepen our friendship.

 

That's all for now, diary. Now I have to go and pretend that I don't know what happened last night.

 

~~~

 

25 December, 1992.

 

Dear Diary,

 

I am feeling stupid now for not being able to convince my friends not to use the Polyjuice potion. This feeling considerably increases when I confess that I somehow ended up helping them and infiltrated the Slytherin common room with Ron. Yep, it was stupid move, I agree, but trying to convince Hermione that her plan was foolish is next to impossible. And there was also Ron who was pouring oil in fire, commending her for the 'brilliant' plan.

 

He was totally sure that the heir of Slytherin was either Malfoy or Harry. Both Hermione and I had totally shot down the idea of Harry being the heir. That was just impossible.

 

The plan was successful, we met and talked with Malfoy but he knew nothing about the chamber and he definitely wasn't the heir. We were running out of time so we basically ran away from the common room. What I didn't expect was Harry following us out and knowing who we really were. For a moment I was scared that he would rat us out but thankfully he didn't.

 

He also told us to drop the matter of the chamber of secrets, that he had already solved it. I was ecstatic after hearing that. Finally, no more petrified students. Finally I was able to sigh in relief that me and Hermione as muggle borns were once again safe in Hogwarts.

 

I was curious to hear what happened to the chamber of secrets but Harry just smiled amusedly, not divulging any secrets. He sometimes really acts like a smug bastard.

 

After that I went to the bathroom where Hermione was. I was dumbfounded when I saw Hermione with a humanoid cat body. I stifled an urge to laugh mockingly at her for the consequence of her 'brilliant' plan but seeing her downtrodden expression I just reassured her and took her to Madam Pomfrey. Ron on the other hand didn't hold back his laughter at all. He snickered through the whole way, making Hermione angry.

 

~~~

 

9 September, 1993.

 

Dear Diary,

 

Today has been a bittersweet day for me. I had a mishap in the first DADA class. It was the first interesting class in DADA since I started Hogwarts and then I just went on and spoiled it for the whole class. You see, Professor Lupin was teaching us how to protect oneself from boggarts. They are the creatures who take the shape of the most fearsome thing that the victim thinks is scary. It was really fun, the boggart was turning into different frightening creatures while the students tried to use laughter against the creature by turning it into something hilarious. It was all fun and games for me until the boggart dropped in front of me.

 

I confess that I didn't know what shape it would take. I was curious. Very curious. But curiosity then turned into horror when the boggart turned into my parents' dead bodies. For a second I was silent, not knowing what was happening and then I was screaming and sobbing. My body was not in my control anymore. I couldn't stop the tears, I couldn't stop the hiccuping sobs. I was in a daze throughout the way to the Gryffindor dormitory as my friends reassured me that everything was fine. I was only half listening to them. The image of my parents' dead bodies was imprinted on my mind.

 

What would be my purpose if they died? That was the most concerning question that I could think of.

 

I don't want to be purposeless. I don't want the only ones keeping me away from the allure of nothingness to disappear, to die.

 

I was also very embarrassed of having a breakdown in front of everyone. That's why I closed the curtains of my bed and remained hidden. Ginny and Hermione tried to pull me away from the bed but they weren't able to. I didn't even go to the dinner when the two girls tried again to take me with them.

 

That was until Harry somehow teleported in front of me. I was obviously freaked out by that as I knew it was impossible to do any instantaneous travel in Hogwarts without having the prior permission from the Headmaster thanks to Hermione. But I calmed down as we started talking. He asked me about my parents and I told him the truth. I could see the judgement in his eyes regarding my parents' sins but was relieved that he didn't press me. It wasn't that I didn't know how evil my parents were when they were in Peculiars, experimenting on little children. But I was the living proof that people could change. My parents changed after the tragedy in which all the children died. I knew that and that was enough for me.

 

I also told him about the red star tattoo above my chest. I told him that I didn't know how I got that, that I didn't know what it's function was, if there was any. I was surprised when he proposed that I bare my chest to him so he could examine the pentagram in detail. In hindsight I shouldn't have been surprised. Harry was just like that. He would sometimes say or do things which makes everyone question if he knows how the society works. I obviously declined his offer.

 

Here are my honest feelings regarding Harry. And I am telling you diary just because you are my best-est friend.

 

I like Harry. I like him very much. He is my dearest friend, second to only Hermione(Don't tell Ron). But I don't like him in a romantic way. I don't even think I am capable of that.

 

He is not my purpose. My parents are. Loving is a choice that I don't have. I can't do anything which may come between me and my purpose. If Harry was my purpose then I may have decided to love him but it is not the case. So, the scenario of being naked in front of him was not that attractive.

 

Then he just gave me a disappointed look and dragged me out of my bed. I was so mesmerised when he teleported us in front of the great hall. I did ask him if he would ever tell me his secrets. And he declined.

 

‘I already know you use the same mist as me. Is teleportation another function of the mist or is it a totally different kind of magic?’ I had thought about that when he said he didn't trust a girl who can't trust him with her chest. As you can imagine, I was incredulous. I asked him if he would tell me all of his secrets if I showed him my chest.

 

I am a little embarrassed to confess that I was seriously considering the offer. WHAT! Don't look at me with those invisible disapproving eyes, diary. He is a dear friend. If he is just interested in female anatomy then I am not such a prude. I could give him a glimpse to sate his curiosity. And the rewards were worth it. After that there would have been no secrets between us, we would have definitely become best friends like he is with Daphne and Tracey and he would also have taught me all the tricks with the mist. It was totally worth it.

 

BUT, he again declined, with an amused smile nonetheless. I was so tempted to punch him in the stomach or the face, definitely the face. That smug bastard.

 

Still, my mood isn't that bad now. I am feeling better after watching Harry's antics. I am grateful to him. I just wish we could be closer. I can't say I am not jealous of how close he is with Daphne and Tracey.

 

I wonder if we were in the same house and had more time to spend with each other, would the situation be different or the same?

 

Goodnight Diary. It's getting late now.

 

~~~

 

26 August, 1994.

 

Dear Diary,

 

I have bad news, make it worse news. Apparently something happened last night at the Quidditch World Cup. As my parents have been subscribed to the Daily Prophet since my first year, an owl arrived as usual in the morning. What wasn't usual was the large photo of Harry on the first page with the title, Harry Potter: killer or saviour?

 

My parents read the newspaper with such seriousness that I knew it didn't bode well for Harry. They then questioned me about Harry and I answered them honestly. I also reluctantly had to reveal that he has the mist powers just like me. That sentence made their eyes widen. They shared a look and then looked at me.

 

“Listen Jasmine, you have your first and last mission. After this we will be free, we won't have to be overcautious anymore. We won't have to hide anymore. I and your mother will finally be able to walk in and out of this house without worrying for our lives. You have to somehow bring him here. That's it. You just have to make him enter this house and your mission will be complete. We will take it from there. I can see that you are not liking this. Believe me when I say we are not eager for this either. But it is either us or him. Better him than us. We are living with blades hanging on our necks. Any day we can die because of fighting against the Peculiars. The best solution is to give them what they want. Bring this boy here, we will finally unravel the mystery around magic and give it to the Peculiars, that is after securing a safe and prosperous life for us from them. Please Jasmine, do this for us, do this for the family.” My father had lectured me a few hours ago.

 

I have no choice anymore. It is either my parents or him. And you know who I will choose. Anyways, it is his fault. Why couldn't he hide his powers like I do? Why did he have to show off? Whatever is coming for him, he definitely deserves it. It is his fault.

 

Then why am I crying? Why the tears aren't stopping?

 

Chapter 31: The Impossible Being

Chapter Text

The day's entertainment was over for now. The first round was finished. 21 competitors went into the next round while the other 21 left the race.

 

“What an entertaining day! Out of 42 students, 21 were successful in securing their place in the next round. Tomorrow they will duel again to proceed to the third round. Come again tomorrow at the same time to see the talented students of the wizarding world show off their skills and powers.” Bagman's amplified voice announced with excitement. The arena was filled with indistinct noises as the people talked with each other while exiting the arena.

 

“You all go ahead. I need to talk to Jasmine.” Harry said to Fleur, Iris and Astoria. He didn't wait for their response and quickly left to find Jasmine. It was urgent. He really needed to see if she was going to be a problem. If she was going to be a threat.

 

He found her hurrying with Ron and Hermione in the corridor, they were talking amongst themselves. Ron and Hermione were praising her for the great performance.

 

“Jasmine! Wait up.” He called loudly, running a little to catch up with them. She stopped and turned a little to face him. She smiled when she saw him. Now, she fully turned around and stood in front of him.

 

“Harry, what's up?” she asked, crossing her arms under her chest. Hermione smiled at him, waving her hand at him. Ron on the other hand just gave him a nasty look.

 

“I need to talk to you. Are you free right now?” he questioned her after sending a smile at Hermione in greetings before again looking back at Jasmine.

 

“Sure. Lead the way.” Jasmine agreed, sensing that he was talking about a private conversation.

 

“Are you sure, Jasmine? He might try to harm you so his friends can easily win the competition. What else can you expect from this dark lord!” Ron promptly stood before her, bravely shielding her from him. Or stupidly shielding her from him. Depends on the perspective. Hermione sighed and exchanged an exasperated glance with Jasmine. Ron was still pissed at Harry for cursing him blind and deaf. His fear was definitely less than the burning rage.

 

Usually Harry would have found this amusing and might have prolonged the entertainment but right now he was feeling oddly vulnerable from finding out that he wasn't the only ONE, that there was another with the similar power as him. Because of that he was severely annoyed from the redhead distraction. He was in a hurry and had no time to waste. He glared murderously at the ginger haired boy.

 

“What will you do? Do you have the power to protect these two from me? Are you capable of confronting me, who, I proudly might add, has already dirtied his hands with the blood of his victims? Have you what it takes to smile while plunging a dagger in the enemy's heart? Are you going to kill me? KILL ME IF YOU-”

 

“Harry!” Jasmine interrupted his tirade, grabbing his hand. It was then that he realised that he had his wand in his hand, clutched tight in his grasp, sparks flying from it. Ron was trembling in fear and was hyperventilating. Hermione was also shivering and looking properly cowed. There was a black shadowy miasma emanating from his body, making him look terribly dark and devilish. His snarling face also wasn't helping in the least. He knew he had overdone it but right now he didn't have the total control on his emotions. He took a deep breath and the atmosphere wasn't oppressive anymore. He put on a practised smile and sent an apologetic look to Hermione.

 

“Sorry, Hermione. I am just in a testy mood today. Will talk to you later in the library. Come on, Jas. If I stay a single more moment in this stupid's company, he will experience what Draco experienced.” he beckoned Jasmine and started walking, not looking back to see if she was following him or not.

 

They both entered an empty classroom and closed the door behind them. The classroom was barely lit and it smelled of dirt and mould. Harry applied his Deus in the room so no one could hear their conversation. He snapped his fingers, filling the room with bright white lights.

 

‘Let there be light.’ Jasmine thought with equal parts awe and equal parts amusement.

 

“Spill. Now.” he said, looking expectantly at her.

 

“Excuse me?” she asked, giving him an innocent look. She knew she was pushing it but she needed to be careful. She wasn't going to reveal anything without a direct question.

 

He stifled an urge to break through her mind and read all of her thoughts. But that was a forbidden act, he couldn't do that. He would never do that to a friend. And he really considered Jasmine a friend. Not at the level of his Slytherin girls, but she definitely was in his friends category. And that was enough to protect her from him.

 

That was an unbreakable law. Never ever hurt your friends intentionally. It was that rule which prevented him from acting like a total psychopathic animal. For someone like Harry Potter who didn't always follow the common societal guidelines and laws, his self imposed rules kept him from becoming a total unredeemable demon.

 

“Jasmine, I am really not in the mood.” Harry growled, his eyes flaring eerily. Jasmine tilted her head a little and gave him an intense look. She internally sighed.

 

“I see. It's time then. So, it is about the mist magic which only we two can use.” she said, lightly pressing her back against the wall behind her.

 

“Yes. About the Deus or mist magic as you call it.” he nodded.

 

“Deus? As 'god' in latin? Talk about being too pretentious and arrogant.” she mused, a smirk on her face.

 

“My arrogance and bad names aside, I want to know how you can use the Deus.” he questioned, staring at her.

 

“Just like I breathe, just like my heart beats. It was always there.” she answered, shrugging her shoulders nonchalantly.

 

A vein bulged in Harry's forehead from the useless information. He gritted his teeth in frustration. He really wanted to know. He needed to know why Jasmine was blessed with Lady Magic's unique essence. He knew how she was able to use Deus. That was easy. Only those who had the true essence of Lady Magic could use Deus. But he wanted to know 'why'. Why did she have that essence in the first place? That wasn't how it was supposed to be. Only he was supposed to have the true essence of Lady Magic and no one else. Only he was worthy to have it.

 

In a sense, every witch and wizard had Lady Magic's essence but it was in a very diluted state, passed down to them by their parents. Harry on the other hand had the true essence, the pure essence, directly given to him by Lady Magic herself. Undiluted, Pure and Powerful. Then why suddenly Jasmine too had that? The unanswered questions were too frustrating and annoying.

 

He really wanted to hurt someone right now to vent his anger. He took a long breath, controlling his impulsive urges. He needed to be calm and rational to be able to question Jasmine properly.

 

“Okay. How powerful is your mist magic?”

 

He wouldn't have to ask that if he could see her Deus just as he could see her normal magical essence. But the Mage Sight was of no use here. Her Deus was hiding her specialities from him. He could see her normal magic but not her Deus.

 

“Why should I reveal my secret powers when you won't do the same?” she asked, giving him a bland look. His eyes narrowed.

 

“Fair enough, I guess. Next question then, are you planning to be a threat to my friends or sister? And answer that honestly because I will know if you are lying.” he utter coldly.

 

“No.” she answered succinctly and honestly. He nodded slowly, finding no deception in her words.

 

‘But I am a threat to you.’ she thought sadly behind her emotionless mask.

 

“Then all is fine. We are not going to talk about this ever again. And how immune are you to my Deus? You must remember the Quirrell incident if you already know about my Deus.” he thought out loud, giving her a pointed look. She smirked.

 

“I remember everything. Your killing of Quirrell. Your mist magic removing mine, Hermione's and Ron's memories. But my memories never went away. They were just suppressed for a short time.” she answered with a grin. Harry remained silent, just looking at the girl, observing her. He knew he should kill her, he knew she could become the greatest threat to him. But she was still his friend and thus exempt from his usual ruthless response.

 

“I hope you won't make me your enemy, Jas. You are a friend. And that designation makes you one of the safest and most powerful people in the world.”

 

“But, if you do decide to go against me, then understand, understand that you will see the monster inside me. I will stoop to the lowest level to humiliate you, to torture you, to break you. I will do such things to you which will make the most depraved criminals in the world puke in horror. I am the kindest person to my friends and the vilest being to my enemies. That is, if you decide to go against me. Otherwise nothing will change. You will remain my first friend, my dear friend.” he explained in a soft tone, his eyes never leaving hers. Jasmine gulped down her nervousness and just nodded, stifling an urge to tell him the truth, to ask for his help.

 

“See you later, Jas. And I hope you never have to see the real monster.” he whispered tonelessly and whirled away from the room, taking the lights away with him, leaving her in the dark.

 

~~~

 

Daphne and Tracey reached the girls just as Harry left. They both shared a look and nodded. Their friendship was strong and deep enough to understand what they were thinking without expressing it into words.

 

“Let's go to the Room. We will wait for him there.” Daphne instructed.

 

“But Fleur is here. Are we going to show her the Room?” Iris asked neutrally. Not exactly against or in favour of that. Daphne hummed in thought and stared at the other blonde who was giving them curious looks, not knowing what they were talking about.

 

“It's fine. Harry trusts her.” Daphne slowly nodded. “Come on Fleur, we will show you something that will blow your mind.”

 

“Lead the way, Daphne.” Fleur smiled in amusement, not totally confident about her claim.

 

“Merde!” Fleur mumbled as she stood in the room which could become anything. Right now, it was a small cosy room with three comfortable sofas facing each other. The walls were deep maroon while the floor was covered with soft green silky carpet. There were no windows in the room but it was pleasantly lit. Fleur confessed to herself that her mind was blown from the ancient and yet such an advanced magic.

 

Daphne and the other three girls gave her a smug look as Fleur couldn't put the words to the magical experience.

 

“So, Fleur, do you like it?” Daphne asked, sitting on a sofa with Tracey. Astoria and Iris sat on the sofa in front of them. Fleur herself sat on the separate sofa which was perpendicular to the both sofas. She just nodded, speechless for a moment. They all were silent for a minute, lost in their own thoughts.

 

“Do you think Harry will hurt Jasmine?” Astoria questioned, staring at Daphne and Tracey, knowing that they were the most qualified of their group to answer that.

 

Both the girls shook their heads.

 

“Harry is...very extreme in everything. Even in his relationships. If he is your friend then he will do anything for you. Anything. But if you were his enemy then…” Tracey thought out loud.

 

“You are a dead man walking.” Daphne finished Tracey's sentence. “Jasmine though, is his friend. So he won't do anything to hurt her. Not unless she becomes his enemy.”

 

“What are you all talking about?” Fleur frowned, not totally understanding their conversation.

 

“As you must have guessed or suspected. Harry is special. He has his own brand of magic, which he calls 'Deus'. It basically makes him the most powerful being on earth. Up until now, we thought only he had the Deus. But we were wrong. Jasmine too has the Deus. Now the question is how and why does she have that? Hopefully Harry will return with answers.” Daphne explained in brief.

 

“Congratulations Daph and Tracey. You did brilliantly in the duels.” was the first thing Harry said as he went inside the room of requirement. He hid his surprise well at seeing Fleur in the Room. And sat between Daphne and Tracey who immediately made some space between them. He smiled at them proudly and put his arms around them, hugging them to his sides.

 

“Thank you, Harry.” the aforementioned girls replied, cuddling to his sides.

 

“What happened, Harry?” Iris immediately asked after he got comfortable between the two girls, thinking it was time to ask him the most important question.

 

“Nothing. I just warned her against making me her enemy. I can only hope that she adheres to my word.” Harry responded, his arms wrapped around the backs of Tracey and Daphne.

 

“Do you think she is against you?” Astoria questioned him curiously.

 

“I don't know. If you had asked me this same question a year ago then I would have instantly stood up for her, defended her but something has changed this year. Jasmine is a bit different now.” Harry answered in a thoughtful voice.

 

“Then we must be careful around her.” Iris suggested. Harry nodded, not voicing his concerns.

 

“So, since Fleur is now allowed in this room, she and I can finally use this room for practice instead of the forbidden forest.” Harry said, glancing at the French girl who nodded excitedly.

 

“Girls, do you need this room for practice? If yes, then we can leave so you can practice for tomorrow. Also, Jasmine can be a strong opponent. Remember and prepare for that.” Harry advised.

 

“Hmm, yes. But for now just stay like this. I am comfortable.” Daphne responded, pressing her face on his shoulder. Tracey mirrored her action.

 

Fleur smiled at the touching sight. She could see how close the three were. It made her heart ache. She remembered Harry's words regarding his relationships with the two girls. She understood why Harry had revealed that to her. She knew why she was allowed to enter this secret room. She knew why Iris acted defensively around her. It was all because Harry was hopeful that she might join them in their open relationship. Now the question that remained was, did she want that? Did she want to have a romantic relationship with Harry? Did she like him enough to do that? To try that?

 

~~~

 

Dear Diary,

 

Today was a disaster. When I was losing the duel, my body once again decided to rebel against me. It made me use the mist in front of everyone. I never intended to show this power. I never intended to come out like this.

 

Now all of my plans seem to be falling apart. How can I trick Harry into coming to my house when he is suspicious of me? What to do? I don't know. I am lost. And I am scared of what Harry will do to me when I finally go against him. The look in the eyes when he threatened me was frightening. I wish it was different. I wish that I never had to stand against him. He is so powerful, so ruthless. What am I supposed to do? I am ashamed to say that the idea of surrendering to him gets more and more appealing after each passing second. Hoping that tomorrow will be a better day.

 

~~~

 

Harry found himself in a familiar darkness. The darkness of death. He didn't get much time to observe the blackness. As everything suddenly changed.

 

The nothingness quickly cleared and white gloomy room formed around him. The walls were all white while in a striking contrast, the ceiling and the floor was an evermoving cluster of black mist. Two comfy chairs facing each other appeared out of nowhere in the centre of the room.

 

“It's been a while since we last met, Harry Potter.” a monotonous voice greeted him. The unnaturally beautiful woman was sitting on one chair regally with her hands folded in her lap. Her whole body was covered in black robe, hiding all of her body but her face and neck.

 

Harry sat on the remaining chair which was placed in front of her.

 

“Hello, Lady Death. I agree, it has been a while since we last interacted.” he smiled. She on the other hand just nodded. He took the time to admire her beauty. Her pale skin and darkest hair were beautiful enough to make any professional model jealous.

 

“So you finally saw how Jasmine Zinan differs from others.” she stated, getting right to the point. Harry grimaced at the unpleasant topic.

 

“I don't understand why she has the essence of Lady Magic. But I am sure you will explain it.” Harry answered, shrugging his shoulders.

 

“Magic is a wild, unpredictable but a very powerful natural force. On some occasions, its power can even rival mine. So as expected, Lady Magic is also a bit like that. Wild, rash and unpredictable. She had this stupid idea that she can cheat her way around. Before you, she with the help of Lady Life tried to solve her dilemma. She made a homunculus, an artificial human body with the help of Lady Life. A vessel in which she can reside and roam freely in the mortal world. But magic is not always stable. It doesn't always go as planned. It can be calm as a sea or as explosive as a volcano. So instead of getting a body without a soul as planned, she got something else. The body was uninhabitable. Lady Magic couldn't put her essence into it because there was already a broken soul inside it. So instead of creating a soulless husk, a vessel to be occupied, she and Lady Life created an artificial soul. An impossible and wondrous thing, I personally think. But an artificial soul is not a natural soul.”

 

She paused for the dramatic effect. Harry was totally immersed in her story. An artificial soul? What the hell! He never thought it was possible.

 

“So instead of a lifeless husk, a baby girl was born. A girl with the brightest and most beautiful blue eyes. Two women were strangely able to create a child. Jasmine Zinan is the immortal child of Lady Magic and Lady Life. Lady Magic and Lady Life were exuberant after creating something so unique and precious. They were also quite proud to create the impossible. But their happiness was short-lived. The child suddenly vanished in golden lights, away from the Eternal Chamber of Seven and into the mortal world. Away from the reach of the shackled immortals. Jasmine Zinan is not exactly a stable being. Her body will not always be in her control. She can act like a human, talk like a human, feel like a human but she will never be a total human. She doesn't have a natural soul.”

 

That brought a long silence. Harry took his time processing the new information. Jasmine was an immortal being making her more of a threat to him. Now he understood why she could use the Deus. She had inherited it from her mother, Lady Magic herself. But as far as Harry knew, she was barely skilled in using the Deus.

 

“I can now understand why she can use the Deus. So what did she inherit from Lady Life?” he asked curiously.

 

“The curiosity of death. That is what she inherited from Lady Magic. All human beings have half death and half life inside them. In their soul. Even we, the immortals, don't know where souls originally come from. So it was expected that the artificial soul which the two immortals created would be damaged. And Jasmine, she had 100 percent life inside her. Just as darkness seeks the light. Life seeks death. And vice versa. There must always be a balance, which she lacks. She is suicidal, curious and obsessed with the unknown. Death. Which she will never get to understand, get to know, as she is already immortal.” Lady Death explained in a melancholic tone.

 

“Why didn't you tell me this earlier? Why suddenly now?” Harry asked, leaning forward, staring at the darkest shade of black eyes.

 

“I would have never shared this information with you if it wasn't critical to your mission. Jasmine Zinan has none of me inside her. She is exempt from death. She is not one of my subjects. So I can't interfere in her life. But since she may prove a hurdle in your goal, I have freedom to help you. After all, you are the champion of Death along with the champion of Magic. I am obliged to help you.”

 

“When did I become your champion?” he asked incredulously.

 

“Since I decided so.” she answered in the same monotonous voice. Still, he could feel her amusement and giddiness. He didn't know why he was always able to see her moods even through her emotionless face.

 

“Whatever. I don't care. So what do you want me to do with her?”

 

“Keep an eye on her. I can't reveal her personal details. But she can become a massive thorn in your side if you take your eyes off of her.”

 

“Okay. I will be careful. I already have the two artefacts and only need one more. Then our deal will come to fruition. Tell me, what would you get out of it?”

 

“I will get something precious which every immortal desires. I will get freedom.” she replied, her eyes alight with greedy want. “Goodbye! Harry Potter. We will see each other again soon. Hopefully when you have the third and final artefact.”

 

With that she snapped her fingers and everything went black.

 

Harry woke up with a smile. His final plan was nearing with the passing of each day. If he couldn't kill Jasmine, both because she was his friend and obviously an immortal being, then he needed to keep her in control.

 

The sun was just starting to rise outside the castle. As usual he was lying on his side naked with a naked Iris pressed against him, her back flushed against his chest, her soft arse lightly touching his hips. He caressed his sister's arse as he sat up, loving the feeling of her tight yet soft flesh on his fingers. He leaned forward and placed a kiss on her cheek.

 

“Good morning, Iris.” he mumbled so as not to wake her up and slid off of the bed, quickly putting on his exercise clothes, readying himself for the daily training session with Fleur.

 

Chapter 32: The Broken Promise

Chapter Text

“You have improved so much in the short time. Colour me impressed.” Harry praised as he approached Fleur, who was tiredly lying on her back on the floor of the room of requirement.

 

“Good to hear that.” Fleur managed, trying not to fall unconscious. Today's exercise was a bit different. It wasn't the normal routine where Fleur bombarded Harry with spells and he easily weaved through them. No, this time Harry had retaliated, he had fought back. Since Harry was also duelling this time, Fleur didn't just lose one time but lost dozens of times. She fought and lost, and again fought and lost, and then again fought and lost and so on and on it went until she lost for the final time, not even having energy to move after that. Which was her present state.

 

Harry crouched beside her, his face hovering over hers. A playful smile formed on his lips.

 

“Eww. You really stink, Fleur. You are totally drenched in sweat. I never knew Veela could smell so bad.” Harry teased, flicking a drop of sweat from her forehead with his finger. Fleur opened her beautiful blue eyes and shot him a glare.

 

“I don't stink.” she growled and defended her pride, though due to her tired state it only came out as a mumble. Harry chuckled and snapped his fingers, drying her instantly and applied some freshening charms. Fleur just nodded her thanks and closed her eyes.

 

“I don't think I can move. I don't have a single ounce of energy left. My muscles are having spasms from all the work.”

 

“Hmm. I can solve that for you. I can pump my Deus into you which will act as a source of energy for you until your body recuperates naturally. But…”

 

He paused.

 

“But?” Fleur asked impatiently, still not opening her eyes.

 

“But I have to place my hand on your heart. And skin to skin contact is absolutely necessary for the technique to work. So...I have to slip my hand inside your t-shirt and bra and place it over your left boob where the heart usually is and then pass on the energy. Heart is the most important centre of the body afterall.” Harry answered with a straight innocent face. Fleur finally opened her eyes and gave him an incredulous look.

 

“Really?”

 

“Of course not. I was just having you on.” Harry laughed, grabbing her left hand and clasping it between his hands. And started transferring some energy to her. Their hands shone with gold lights as mist of that same colour swirled around the joined hands. Fleur stared at the wondrous sight with awe. A minute later, Fleur felt immensely rejuvenated. She shot him a smile of gratitude. Harry grinned down at her and stood up, dragging her on her feet as well.

 

“Feeling Good?” he asked, looking smugly at her and standing tall. It looked extremely funny since Fleur was a head taller than him. She giggled at that thought. Harry can act mature or childish however much he likes but his height still showed his physical age.

 

“Many women crave my touch. Such is the power and fame of it. Consider yourself lucky, Veela, that you have experienced the magical touch of Harry Potter.” He continued haughtily, his finger slowly tracing her cheekbone. She pushed off his hand.

 

“Stop that! You sound ridiculous.” Fleur groaned, smacking his shoulder.

 

“I definitely don't.” he pouted.

 

“Whatever makes you sleep better.” she smirked, wrapping her arm around his shoulders. It was both an act of affection as well condescension which was proved from her next statement.

 

“You are so tiny, Harry. Your head barely comes up to my neck. You are so cute.” she said mirthfully, pulling him at her side as they started walking away from the room of requirement. His eyes narrowed as he looked up, mildly glaring at her.

 

“I regret giving you energy. It might have been better if I had just carried you to your carriage bridal style, prompting all sorts of naughty rumours. Can you imagine? Harry Potter tired Fleur Delacour so much that she fell unconscious!” Harry chuckled. Fleur facepalmed at his crude humour and conceded defeat.

 

~~~

 

Harry sat in the audience seat again, with Astoria and Iris on either side of him. Fleur was seated on Astoria's other side. The seating arrangements of their group were the same as yesterday.

 

The second round ended with 10 more contestants exiting the tournament. Now 11 contenders proceeded to the third round. 10 of whom were victors, who won in the second round fairly, showing their skills in defeating their enemy while one boy from Durmstrang won the lucky draw and got directly into the third round. The judges decided to conduct the third round the same day since the second round finished quickly, giving them enough time for the third round.

 

In the third round, after many matches, four students finally got into the semi final round. The tournament was stopped after that, the sun was sinking behind the horizon showing the lateness of the evening.

 

Tomorrow would be the day in which the champion of the single duels would be decided. The four students who got into the semi finals were Jasmine Zinan, Daphne Greengrass, Tracey Davis and Lugh Forrest who was a boy from Beauxbatons.

 

During all these matches, Daphne and Tracey easily earned their victory with unique ideas and amazing skills. Jasmine on the other hand was a powerhouse and used her power in a simple and direct way, overpowering her opponents ruthlessly. And she didn't even use her Deus once throughout these two matches.

 

The final matches will be played tomorrow. And Harry was very intrigued to see those duels.

 

“Today's duels were so great. Daphne and Tracey won with minimum effort.” Astoria said, standing up since it was time to go back to the castle.

 

“Hmm. Daphne's illusion spell was entertaining. It was hilarious seeing that boy jumping up and down as if the duelling stage was lava.” Harry smirked, his eyes on the two girls approaching them, the same girls who were being discussed right now.

 

“Today's performances were truly amusing. And Tracey, Did you really have to bury that french girl in the pile of transfigured shite? Not that I am complaining or anything. I am just surprised that you would humiliate someone.” Harry told her as she and Daphne stopped in front of them. The other girls also stared at her, curious to know the reason.

 

“She was annoying me.” Tracey shrugged, her cheeks reddening from embarrassment. The others shared amused looks at that. It wasn't easy making Tracey angry. They could just imagine what that girl must have said to get that reaction from the usually kind and compassionate Tracey.

 

And even after their insistent demands, Tracey didn't reveal what made her so angry at that girl.

 

~~~

 

Harry was still awake after midnight. Iris' naked body beside his own body was a special luxury he was always grateful for. Though strangely he wasn't thinking about his beautiful redhead sister around whose chest his arm was wrapped loosely, around whose back his chest and hips were pressed against.

 

No, tonight his mind was on some serious matters. The matters pertaining to the things which could destroy his long held control of his surroundings. His mind was filled with different scenarios where Jasmine ruined his special plans. Where she ruined his vision. And that truly annoyed him. She needed to be immediately dealt with. She was a great threat to his future plans.

 

Over all of this, Voldemort also needed to be taken care of. Till now, Harry was too lax in dealing with him. Letting the dark lord continue his nefarious plans. But that laxness was also a part of his bigger plans. He hadn't forgotten the reason why he and Iris were orphans. He hadn't forgotten the murderer who killed his parents. No, Harry Potter hadn't forgotten him even for a second. But the end result of his plans will etch his name in the history of humanity forever. The end result will make everyone fear the wrath of Harry Potter. The end result will make him immortal in the minds of people. No one will be able to forget him after that. So, leaving the dark lord for now was worth it.

 

That was how he was thinking before but now he has to change some things.

 

Harry remained still, his face on Iris' neck, mentally rifling through various ideas and discarding most of it. Suddenly, a brilliant idea popped up in his head. A vile idea, an evil idea but a brilliant idea nonetheless.

 

He decided on the next steps of his plans and he would go through it. No matter how low he had to stoop to achieve his goal.

 

“Sorry, little Harry. It is just for once. I promise. I won't break the rules ever again. Just this once.” He mumbled, his eyes growing misty at the thought of breaking his promise to himself. He felt he was breaking something too important, something he shouldn't do but his mind was made and he won't change it now.

 

He was a monster. He had thought he had changed. He had thought that after befriending Daphne and Tracey, after meeting Iris, after curing Astoria, he had really changed. That he had become more human, more kind, more empathic. But nothing has changed. He was still the cruel kid who daily tortured his relatives for the sake of his amusement. Nothing has changed. Nothing. And Harry hated that. He hated being this cold and calculative. He hated reverting to his old self. He hated choosing the easier path.

 

~~~

 

Fleur was having a nice dream. A very pleasant dream. And as usual, it was about sex. She was having sex with a handsome boy. He had the most beautiful shade of green eyes she had ever seen. And considering that Fleur had seen some of the best green eyes on Veelas, that was a big compliment.

 

Currently her face and her chest was pressed against the bathroom's white tiled walls, making her round and curvy arse pop out towards the green eyed boy. The aforementioned boy was fucking her hard and fast, just the way she liked, from behind while gripping her ass with his both hands. Fleur clung to the wall, her cheeks rubbing on the smooth wall as his hips slammed on her arse with loud slapping sounds. Those same sounds were echoing in the bathroom along with Fleur's cries and moans.

 

“YES! AHH! FASTER! HARDER!” she screamed as the boy took her like the way she always wanted. She was close, so close to the mind-numbing climax when her dreams shattered as the very same boy of her dreams woke her up in the real world.

 

A hand came up and muffled her surprised scream. Bright green eyes stared at her, which belonged to the person standing beside her bed. For a second she couldn't distinguish between the dream and reality.

 

Why was this boy standing beside her bed? What happened to the beautiful bathroom where she and this boy were having the most amazing sex? And the biggest question, why was he dressed? Why wasn't he naked?

 

If she was rational and not horny then she would have become alert quickly and be more scared but then again she was a 17 year old Veela, a sexual creature who had never experienced anything sexual since ever. And that dream was one of the best she was having. She really needed to get laid.

 

“Don't scream. I am Harry. Remember, the handsome boy who you spend your every morning with.”

 

And with that, her dream vanished, the memory of it now becoming more hazy and more blurry. She was fully awake now and was staring at him in confusion. He pulled his hand back slowly. His other hand conjured a white light which filled the room.

 

“Harry? What are you doing in my room? And at this hour?” she hissed, sitting up, leaning on the headboard of the bed and looking at him suspiciously.

 

“Nice lingerie by the way. Looks super sexy on you. Look at those big beautiful titties! Damn, I never knew that you have boobs that can rival even Tracey's.” Harry teased, ignoring her question.

 

Fleur resisted the urge to blush and hide herself behind the comforter which she had thrown on the floor in her sleep.

 

‘I am Veela. I am not going to act like a nervous teenager. I am not going to let him embarrass me.’ she decided and just gave him a bland look, not hiding and puffing out her chest instead. She smirked when his gaze flicked at her breasts. The sexy purple bra added more allure to her tits, tight on all the right curves.

 

“Harry, why are you here?” she asked again. And with that question, his playful mood vanished and his eyes met hers, giving her a serious look.

 

“I need you. I have some tasks to complete. I am hoping that you will give me some company.” he answered, shrugging his shoulders. She gave him a curious look but slid off of her bed nonetheless and started dressing quickly, meanwhile enjoying his gaze on her body.

 

Finally, she stood in black shirt and black pants.

 

“So, what is the mission?” she queried, not asking any other unnecessary questions. This must be an important mission if he was disturbing her at this ungodly hour.

 

Harry smiled warmly at her, loving how much she trusted him.

 

“This mission will set up the play for the script I have been writing since the start of my fourth year. And if you prove yourself to me then I will give you something which you always craved for. Fame and Respect.”

 

“Oh, that sounds interesting.” Fleur replied, smirking, not hiding her excitement. She grabbed his hand and raised her eyebrow delicately.

 

“What are you waiting for, mon cher? Let's go.”

 

Harry chuckled and gave her a quick peck on the cheek before they vanished in golden lights.

 

~~~

 

Jasmine's parents were sleeping blissfully in their bedroom, just in their underwear, having earlier enjoyed the coupling with each other, unaware of the approaching devil. The woman who was Jasmine's mother was wrapped around the man who identified himself as Jasmine's father.

 

This sight would have been sweet and heartwarming for the people who didn't know about the couple's past. Afterall how many married couples still loved each other so dearly in their late thirties? But the woman's arms were snaking around the man's hand tightly, too tightly, as if it was the only thing making her feel safe. And even the man himself seemed tense in his sleep.

 

This couple were broken people who hadn't felt safe in years. These were the people whose shoulders were on the verge of breaking from all the guilt laden on it. Even now, the beautiful woman's eyelids were moving as if she was having a nightmare. She made a whimpering sound in her sleep and pressed her face on her husband's shoulder, hiding from phantom enemies.

 

These were the people who have changed for the better. Who have changed to give a safe and comfortable future for their daughter. Even if that meant sacrificing another innocent kid for their daughter's safety.

 

How unlucky was that the 'innocent' kid was none other than Harry Potter. How unlucky was that their decision to harm this very boy would be the end of them.

 

Alas, that was the fate of this broken couple who were trying to mend themselves by securing a happy life for their daughter. Death was the only thing waiting for the people who were against Harry Potter.

 

~~~

 

He had visited the Gryffindor fourth year's girls' dormitory before giving Fleur a visit. He hadn't used his Deus on the sleeping Jasmine this time. After knowing that she was somewhat immune to his power he was very careful not to use it on her. So instead he had stood by Hermione's bed and put his palm on her forehead, going through her memories, trying to find the place where Jasmine lived, trying to see what else she knew about Jasmine.

 

'A personal diary!' he had nodded, that would help him greatly to see what was going on inside Jasmine's mind. He then had used his Deus to find her diary and started quickly going through it. He had stood there in the room of sleeping girls while reading the diary of his friend, violating her privacy and the use of his Deus on Hermione also added to his guilt. But in the end, he had been glad that he had done that, otherwise he wouldn't have known that Jasmine was indeed going to go against him on her parents' orders.

 

The diary had helped him greatly to understand Jasmine. It had filled the gaps in his mind about her history and her personality. It had made him realise what made her tick.

 

A tired and self-deprecating smile had graced his lips as he then had a clear plan to keep Jasmine under his control, under his thumb.

 

‘I used the Deus on Hermione, I violated her privacy. And she isn't even related to all this mess. Talk about being an awful friend.’

 

Now he stood in front of the normal looking house of Jasmine with Fleur standing beside him.

 

“This is Jasmine's parents' house. And I am going to kill them.” Harry announced emotionlessly. Fleur's eyes widened in surprise but she said nothing and just nodded.

 

“Your role in all this will be simple. You will be just a witness. A witness to remind me of the cruel things I have done to a friend after breaking a promise to myself. This will be the one and only time I am going to go against a friend. The only time I am breaking my own promise and rule. You are the one I am trusting to remind me always of the consequences of breaking a promise.” Harry expanded on his previous statement. His tone was tender and vulnerable. Fleur pulled him in a hug instantly.

 

“Are you okay, Harry?” she asked in his ear, her voice full of concern. He was acting so strange and she barely understood what he was saying. There was a reason why he had chosen Fleur as a companion for tonight. He could have chosen any of his girls whether it be Iris, Daphne, Tracey or Astoria. They would have come with him. They would have been his witness. But for that he needed to tell them his plans. For that he needed to show his monstrous side to them. And after considering this, only Daphne was still eligible for coming tonight but Daphne wasn't only his girlfriend, she was Tracey's too and he didn't want to bring her in a situation where she had to keep a secret from Tracey. And thus it only left Fleur who was quickly becoming a dear friend of his. And seeing that she was a monster too, she was the perfect companion for the night.

 

“I will be. Let's finish this. We have another task after this.” Harry replied, pulling away and giving her a small smile. She again just nodded.

 

They appeared inside the bedroom with a flash of golden lights.

 

“Just stand here.” Harry ordered Fleur and then walked to the bed to see that the couple were in a restless sleep. He applied his Deus in all of the room, controlling everything and everyone inside here. He placed his hand on Jasmine's mother's head and went through her memories. He grimaced when he pulled back his hand.

 

‘Can't even make an excuse that these two are evil people. They are loyal and good parents caught between a rock and a hard place. And using me was their easiest and safest way to achieve freedom, at least according to them.’ he heaved a sigh and stepped back, glancing at them for the last time before killing them. He pulled the comforter on the half naked bodies of the couple, hiding their faces beneath it. He snapped his fingers and a gun materialised in his hand.

 

‘I am sorry that it came to this. But I am more important than your child. I am more important than everyone.’ he apologised mentally and riddled their bodies with bullets. The bedroom echoed with the loud sounds of gunshots. He didn't even give them time to scream as he continued firing the gun until it was out of ammo. Red circles started forming on the white comforter as the bodies started bleeding.

 

Without giving them another glance, he wrote a note and put it on the bedside table.

 

Traitors deserve the darkest hell. We are coming for you experiment number 786.

 

-Peculiars

 

“Let's go, we have to visit Voldemort next.” he announced, his tone showing no remorse or regret. Fleur who was soundlessly 'witnessing' the crime gave him a horrified look upon hearing that.

 

“Voldemort?”

 

And then Harry started explaining everything to her and even revealed things he hadn't told his girls yet. His goals, his vision, his plan, everything. Fleur was diligently listening to him. And as she kept listening, the ecstatic feeling that her decision to follow Harry was the best decision of her life, filled her body. And this was the instance that Fleur Delacour became more than just a dear friend to Harry. This was the instance when Harry decided to give her immortality too.

 

~~~

 

An hour later, after teleporting Fleur to her carriage, Harry came back to his room. He undressed quickly and lay beside Iris, pulling her extra tight tonight.

 

‘That's it. The one time I will break my promise to little Harry is done. And I even brought Fleur to see that so she can keep me from breaking my promise again. I can't even trust myself now. At least I got the third artefact of death. It was the only good news of tonight. Who knew Voldemort's ancestor had the resurrection stone all along.’

 

Everything was set. Every horcrux was destroyed. Now only the babymort remained, who would be taken care of after the third task.

 

“So you finally have all of the deathly hallows.” Lady Death smiled for the first time, sitting on a comfy sofa. Harry nodded stiffly and sat on a chair in front of her.

 

“You will summon me in the morning then?” she asked. Harry shook his head.

 

“No. I won't summon you before the end of the third task. I will summon you when my own goals are finished.” Harry answered. A frown appeared on the Lady's face.

 

“And what are those goals exactly? You have been very tight lipped about it.” she asked. Harry just chuckled.

 

“I am not going to spoil the mystery. You will know along with everyone when the time is right.” he responded. Lady Death just sighed.

 

“I hope you are not going to back out of the deal now.” she said, giving him an intense look.

 

“Of course not. Your deal is very good and I don't have any wish to break it. That is if you are not trying to fool me or deceive me.” Harry smiled dangerously. Lady Death just rolled her eyes. Harry was quite liking this new emotive version of the goddess.

 

“I have been honest with you all along. Now it's up to you if you want to believe me or not. You are allowed to believe anything you want to.”

 

“Fine. I will summon you when my own goals are achieved after the third task.” he smiled.

 

“I hope you haven't forgotten the sacrifice. You will need to sacrifice to become immortal and make others immortal.” she warned.

 

“Don't worry. I remember the sacrifice. And due to that very reason I am not becoming immortal tomorrow. I need my Deus to make my dreams reality.” he shrugged. She smiled brightly.

 

“So you have guessed the thing you have to sacrifice then.”

 

“Indeed I have.”

 

Chapter 33: The Basilisk and The Wolf

Chapter Text

Daphne and Tracey shared a worried glance. Something was off about Harry.

 

He was hiding something.

 

Currently, their group was assembled in the room of requirement before the breakfast, as they always did. What wasn't usual was Fleur joining in. But no one spared her a second glance. Everyone knew that she was going to become an integral part of their group.

 

‘Or maybe she is already a part of this group.’ Daphne thought, looking at the silver haired girl who smiled at her when she caught Daphne's gaze. Daphne smiled back, not having any negative feelings for the French girl.

 

“I will be cheering for you both. I am totally confident that one of you will be the winner. That's why I have already informed the house elves to prepare a party for us in the evening.” Harry smiled proudly.

 

Tracey and Daphne shot him a grateful smile.

 

“Yeah, yeah. Now stop blabbering. Tell us what's wrong. You are acting strange. What happened?” Astoria interrupted calmly. That silenced everyone. All of them were surprised by the bold claim. Not that they didn't know that something was wrong. Everyone there was very close to him so it was no surprise that they all noticed the change in him. But the astonishment was for Astoria's straightforward approach.

 

“Excuse me?” Harry asked, confused. Astoria rolled her eyes at him and pointed her fingers at Tracey and Daphne who were sitting beside him.

 

“I will leave it to you two.” She said, nodding her head in their direction. Daphne couldn't help but smile at her sister. She shook her head in mild amusement. It was a good sign that Astoria was able to understand Harry even though she had less time to spend with him than others. Even Fleur was able to spend more time with Harry than Astoria. Reason: Unlike Harry, Astoria's and others' classes were still going on. And since Astoria was a reserve player for the upcoming Quidditch competition, she had to juggle both studies and sports in her time, giving her less free time. Iris was the same case but at least she had the nights with her brother. This year Daphne had to accept that they all were quite busy, leaving Harry to spend more time with Fleur.

 

“What do you mean?” Harry asked, turning his head to either side to look at Daphne and Tracey.

 

“What are you worried about, brother?” Iris asked instead, who was sitting with Astoria on a sofa, facing them.

 

Harry opened his mouth to lie but then stopped, knowing that they would know if he was lying. Harry sighed, dragging his fingers through his hair. Harry was very happy, very happy that his girls were so observant and so close to him that they always knew about his moods. But sometimes it was really eerie and frightening, as if they could see through him, read his mind, look at his soul. It was an equal part disconcerting and equal part happy feeling.

 

“My plans have changed considerably throughout this year due to various reasons but the goals still remain the same. Immortality and power for all of us.” he said somberly. The other girls were shocked that Harry was discussing their secret plans in front of Fleur. But their shock was replaced by bigger shock when they saw Fleur's unchanged expression.

 

“Fleur knows?” Tracey asked.

 

“Fleur knows. She will be the fifth immortal.” he answered succinctly. Fleur smiled nervously at them while they just nodded reluctantly. Again, they didn't have any bad feelings for the new girl so they didn't appear to be mutinous or disappointed.

 

“I also did something unsavoury for my goals that might not sit right with you.” he added after a second, staring at each of them.

 

Fleur looked at him warily. Not understanding why he was suddenly confessing. She thought they were going to hide it from them, not wanting to upset them. This didn't go unnoticed by Daphne whose eyebrows rose as she realised that Fleur already knew what Harry did.

 

“What did you do?” Tracey asked, her voice trembling from tension and apprehension. Daphne's face was full of curiosity and she was now sitting in such a way that she could see his face. Iris and Astoria too were looking at him grimly, expecting some bad news.

 

“You don't need to know that,” he said quickly and defensively. And Daphne's curiosity suddenly turned into cold fury. Why can Fleur know that but not them?

 

“Is this what is worrying you, Harry?” Daphne questioned in a deceptively soft tone, her hand coming up to cup his cheek and forcing him to face her. Harry nodded slowly. His emerald eyes staring at her dark eyes.

 

“And you won't tell us. Hmm, do you want me to resort to extreme methods or are you going to tell us, tell me what you did that makes you so worried?” she said gently, her black eyes cold as the coldest winters. Harry frowned and gave her a perplexed look.

 

“What?” he uttered. She smiled and gave him a deep searing kiss on his lips. Harry was taken aback by the sudden affection but gladly kissed her back. But just as he started to enjoy the kiss, Daphne put her hands on his chest and pushed him away. Harry was dumbfounded by such a strange action and couldn't understand what had just happened.

 

“What?” he repeated dumbly.

 

His eyes, though widened in surprise at the sight in front of him. Daphne had apparently used the momentary distraction perfectly.

 

Now she stood behind the chair in which Fleur was sitting. Her arm was wrapped around Fleur's neck loosely and her other hand held her wand which was then pointed to Fleur's head.

 

Fleur was frozen in fright at the cold oppressive aura emanating from the girl who was holding her hostage.

 

“Daph?” Harry spoke her name dubiously, standing up and giving her a strange look, not comprehending what was going on.

 

“I think, dear Fleur knows what is worrying you while I don't. Call it the common jealousy which is making me act this way or something else. Now, will you tell me the problem? Or do you want me to…” She smirked, sliding her wand along Fleur's neck mockingly, her face full of amusement. But Fleur knew that Daphne Greengrass was seriously pissed off. The heavy air of anger around them was proof of that.

 

“Harry?” Fleur croaked, her face paling rapidly, pleading for help which increased her frustration. She hated feeling this weak. Daphne was so quick that she didn't even realise when she herself had become a hostage.

 

“Harry can't help you, Fleur. His all options are locked with the current positions. If he wants to save you, then there are only two options for him. He can either tell us the truth or he can use his Deus on me. And I am hundred percent confident that he won't raise his wand or his Deus against me.” she smiled at him. Harry sighed witnessing the scene. Daphne had unintentionally created a scene which was his biggest fear.

 

Unlike Harry, who loved jumping in this type of situation with a mad glint in his eyes, Daphne was different. She wasn't crazy. She wasn't a psychopath. She was just a very intelligent and calculative girl. She already knew the outcome of this confrontation.

 

Harry was stiff as a board as he faced a conundrum. He had to save Fleur. Because she was his friend. But he couldn't in any situation, no matter what, hurt Daphne. He can't hurt Daphne or stand against her. Because she was his best friend. He was at an impasse having no ways forward. And he wouldn't ever use his Deus on friends again. Last night was a one time thing only.

 

“But you won't hurt her, Daph. She is your friend.” Harry mumbled weakly.

 

In the background, Tracey had stopped Iris and Astoria from interfering. She wanted to see how this would end. She was at least sure that there would be no fighting, otherwise she would have stepped in herself.

 

“Hmm, not really. Fleur is not exactly a friend. She is somewhere between an acquaintance and a friend. So, she is still a free game. But I concede that it will be wasteful to kill such a beautiful and talented girl. She has so much potential. She can become a new member of our small family but she isn't family yet. I am willing to kill her. But are you ready to lose your friend who will become an immortal soon? Such a tragic fate, don't you think? A girl who was going to become immortal and live forever, died at just seventeen at the hands of a girl who could have become her sister and a good friend. Choose Harry, choose quickly. There is only one choice to make here and you know it.”

 

Harry took a deep breath and slumped on his seat.

 

“Okay. Release Fleur and I will tell you everything.” Harry said. Daphne smiled brightly and retracted her wand and patted Fleur friendly on her back.

 

“Thank you Fleur for your cooperation.” she grinned and sat back beside Harry who gave her a part fond and part exasperated look. Fleur sighed in relief and gave her a bewildered look.

 

“Wait…was that just an act? I wasn't in any danger?” Fleur asked.

 

“Of course, Fleur. I will never hurt you. You are our friend after all. It was just a play, an act.” Daphne lied smoothly with a soft smile. Fleur relaxed and smiled back.

 

‘Liar!’ Everyone else thought immediately but they didn't call her out on it, not wanting to scare the French girl anymore.

 

After that, Harry told them about what he did last night. He told them why he killed Jasmine's parents. He also revealed that he had destroyed Voldemort's horcruxes and obtained the last artefact of Death. He didn't stop there. He revealed everything about his plan. By the end of it, the girls were looking at him in awe. The death of Jasmine's parents was way back in their mind since the new information was so interesting and amazing.

 

“I guess, I understand your position. But the deaths of Jasmine's parents weren't your fault. It was either them or you. And you did the right thing in the end. You were being proactive, nothing else. And now I know what had you most worried. The thing which has you most terrified. The use of your Deus. But you yourself had decided that using Deus on Hermione, a friend, will be a one off thing only. Then why are you worried now? It is done. Forget it. You have promised yourself that you won't use Deus on your friends again. That is enough. We are not scared of you, Harry. You need to understand that. Just like you have so much power over us, we do the same over you. If anyone else threatened Fleur like I just did now, you would have killed them instantly. But you can't do that to me or the other girls here. Can you? Of course not. We are your family. That's what I am saying. Now just forget about it.” Daphne explained passionately, her arm in his as she squeezed it comfortingly. Harry smiled tiredly and nodded.

 

“Okay. I understand.”

 

“Good then. Now regarding your grand plan. If you pull it out, we will become the most powerful and revered beings in the wizarding world. That would be the coolest thing ever.” Daphne said, giving him a look full of respect and love.

 

“I will. But you both should just concentrate on your upcoming duels. Don't let yourself get distracted. It is all my plan and my work, you don't have to be worried about it.”

 

“Okay.” They both agreed.

 

~~~

 

Tracey easily swatted away Jasmine's powerful reductor curse and then stepped to her right, avoiding a stunner.

 

Skillswise, Tracey was way ahead than Jasmine but their magical powers were roughly equal, making them draw out the match longer than necessary. Only if Tracey was allowed to use Charms then this match would have been over in a few minutes. BUT, she wasn't and she was doing brilliant even though she was just using the Transfiguration branch of magic. Which was her ‘weakest’ subject. At least it was before the tournament. But now, she was sure she was good at it. She must be after spending so many hours practising it.

 

She rained large spherical rocks on Jasmine but she just hid under her powerful shield charm and endured it resiliently. Tracey stifled a groan and morphed her rocks into various snakes which then slithered towards the blue-haired girl.

 

Jasmine dropped the shield and yelled incendio, pointing her wand ahead of her. A large plume of hot yellow flames left her wand and nullified the slithering imitations. Tracey though saw an opportunity and capitalised on it quickly. She turned the air around her into icy water and sent it to the flame wall. An explosion boomed as the fiery fire met the cool water. Both the contenders hissed in discomfort as hot steam surrounded and wrapped around them. But Tracey was ready for it.

 

She waved her wand furiously, blasting away the steam towards Jasmine. A bright blue shield saved Jasmine from the gale of hot steamy wind. But the distraction worked and Tracey surreptitiously worked her trap.

 

When the steam vanished, Jasmine stopped the shield charm and got ready to fire back. But her eyes widened in horror as a ten feet tall wave raced towards her. She instinctively stepped back, her wand ready to cast another shield charm. And that was the end of her.

 

Just as she stepped back, she felt her balance disrupting. She somehow managed to remain standing. Her legs were currently held by rocky hands which had sprouted from the ground behind her. She cursed under her breath. She was trapped. She couldn't move. And she definitely didn't have any time to cuss.

 

“Protego!” she cried, hoping to survive the wave first and then think about the problem of her immobility. But the force of the wave and her immobility lost her the match. She tumbled and fell on her back. Fortunately, her wand was still in her hand. She was thoroughly drenched, bone tired, fighting an opponent who was in a whole another league. But she still hadn't given up. Jasmine's nostrils flared as she tried to move. Though her fighting spirit won't help her now, since her defeat was set with Tracey's next spell.

 

“Glacius!” Tracey yelled. In a few seconds Jasmine was encased in cold ice. Frozen in a tomb of ice. Her crystal blue eyes wide in surprise.

 

“And the winner is Tracey Davis from Slytherin.”

 

Tracey dropped on her knees. The fight wasn't as easy as she had hoped. The giant wave had taken so much energy out of her. Still, a smile blossomed on her face at progressing into the finals. One last match remained before she could become the winner of this Single Duels. One last opponent remained before she could proclaim her final victory. And it wouldn't be easy. Daphne Greengrass was never easy.

 

~~~

 

“Finally! For a second I really thought that Jasmine was going to give Tracey a hard fight.” Astoria cheered after the announcement of the winner.

 

“Tracey would have quickly won if she was allowed to use Charms. Still, that was an entertaining match.” Harry allowed a smile to grace his face.

 

“Now the match I have been waiting for will finally happen. Tracey versus Daphne. I am going to witness some fine duelling.” Harry's grin was full of excitement.

 

~~~

 

Daphne smiled as she stood in front of her best friend. Today she will not be going easy on her. Today she will not hold back...okay, she was definitely going to hold back but not that much.

 

She wanted the reward for winning. She needed the reward. She will have Harry after the victory. When she will win it, the night will be hers and Harry's. They will finally join their bodies in the night. For the first time. Their first time. Her body filled with warmth and anticipation at thinking about their tangled bodies, their hips humping in rhythm, their bodies connected to the deepest level.

 

Tracey, who was standing in front of her, preparing herself for the start of the duel, gave her an amused look and rolled her eyes, aware of the scenes playing in Daphne's mind. Daphne blushed and shot her a glare. Tracey snorted, eliciting a frown from Professor Flitwick who was unaware of their silent conversation. He gave them the usual warnings and told them to go to their position. Both the girls started walking back, without turning and still facing each other.

 

‘Pervert.’ Tracey mouthed, staring at her. Her lips pulled into a mirthful smile. Daphne's left eye twitched in annoyance but she just harrumphed and didn't reply, still walking backwards. At last, when they stood on opposite sides, Professor Flitwick started the countdown. 3, 2, 1.

 

“Begin!” He yelled.

 

Tracey raised a five feet wall from the platform, intercepting Daphne's half a dozen stunners. She quickly banished the wall at her. Not wanting to give Daphne a single free second.

 

Daphne simply blasted the wall into pieces and returned them towards her with a flick of her wand. Tracey raised another wall from the ground and hid behind it as the pieces of the previous wall collided with the new one. She transfigured the pieces into arrows and shot them at her opponent.

 

A huge wall of fire rose to defend Daphne from the transfigured arrows. Daphne stabbed her wand in the air and the dangerous fire raced towards Tracey.

 

Tracey bit her lip in worry and blew a gale of cold wind at the fire. Her hand trembled as a tornado released from her wand and snuffed out the flames.

 

This was just a warm up though. The real match began soon enough as they both increased their speed and power. Daphne was clearly more powerful and talented but Tracey was doing her all to stay in the match and not lose. And she was succeeding in it.

 

~~~

 

Dumbledore couldn't help but grin at the talented witches. Who were both so skilled and powerful. Everyone in the stands were sitting on their seat's edge, drinking in the amazing display of skills and power. He knew, he knew in his heart that these two girls will be a power to be reckoned with in the future.

 

But Dumbledore guessed the truth. Miss Greengrass just using charms and Miss Davis just depending on Transfiguration didn't go unnoticed by him. They weren't showing their full skills and powers, he thought. They were either just using their strongest subject or they were using their weakest subject. If it was the latter then he didn't know whether to be awed or scared of these fourth year girls. They were so young. So young. And yet they stood undefeated, scoring victories against students far older and experienced than them. And his gut told him that this was just a small drop in the ocean of their talent.

 

The audience were totally enthralled by their performance. They couldn't move their gaze away from the talented girls who were jumping and flipping out of spell paths, who were hurling powerful spells at each other.

 

“They are so powerful. I didn't know that they were this powerful.” Hermione mumbled in amazement from beside Jasmine who too was awed by their fellow Slytherin classmates. She realised then, that she never stood a chance in this competition. Only Daphne or Tracey were going to win this. And her bet was on Daphne who still looked totally fresh despite the ten minutes of intense duel while Tracey on the other hand was sweating and breathing loudly.

 

~~~

 

“Expecto Patronum!” Daphne calmly said, pointing her wand at the tired figure of her friend. A bright white basilisk emerged from her wand and lunged at Tracey who herself pointed her wand at the approaching giant snake.

 

“Expecto Patronum!” A white wolf the size of a bus appeared in front of Tracey and jumped at the falling snake, its maw closing around the body of the basilisk. They both kept their wand in front of them, powering their spells. Despite the fighting of the ethereal white smokey animals, the stadium was filled with a happy and joyous atmosphere, thanks to the patronus spells. People cheered and shouted their approval for the players.

 

Tracey felt her fatigue lessening and gave a small grateful smile to Daphne who just looked at her innocently. Though it was of no use since Tracey knew the real reason for Daphne's Patronus spell. It was for the entertainment of the spectators and to give a small reprieve to her. The beautiful patronuses disappeared after a minute but the jovial atmosphere still remained as the duel resumed.

 

And then Tracey realised that she just broke their personal rule. She wasn't supposed to use Charms and yet here she just did that. Daphne though still hadn't caught on to that. Now, even if Tracey somehow won, Daphne will always have an excuse to justify her defeat. She groaned inwardly and sent rocky spikes towards Daphne. Who effortlessly dodged them and started raining stunners towards her.

 

In the end, fatigue was the true enemy of Tracey as she wasn't able to dodge one of those stunners and went down.

 

~~~

 

Harry smiled at the winners announcement. He was so damn proud of his girls. And knowing that this wasn't even the true extent of their power, made it more amazing.

 

“I never knew Patronuses could do that.” Fleur thought out loud.

 

“It was just a show. Daphne's Basilisk patronus wouldn't have been able to hurt Tracey. Daphne just wanted to show off. And Tracey, I assume in momentary panic, casted her own patronus charm. I think that's what finally made the audience cheer like banshees. You don't see fourth year girls throwing Patronuses normally.” Harry responded, his gaze stuck on the two girls who were bowing to the stand, to the loud audience.

 

Daphne won the Single Duels. But both Tracey and Daphne received a thunderous applause from the audience for their amazing fight. Daphne hugged Tracey who tiredly smiled at her as her own arms wrapped around her best friend. She wasn't too sad about her loss. Even before the tournament started, she knew it was going to be nigh impossible to defeat Daphne. So, the results weren't that much of a surprise. Still, she was proud to have fought and reached here. And hearing the loud cheers from the audience was one of the best things ever.

 

“You did brilliantly.” Daphne whispered in her ear. Tracey smiled softly and squeezed her waist happily. Usually, she would have been reluctant to take a compliment but right now, she felt she did great. That she deserved the praise.

 

The next fifteen minutes saw Daphne receiving a medal for winning the competition. Her name would also be added in the trophy room of Hogwarts. After so much fanfare and proud looks sent to them from the Professors, Daphne and Tracey along with everyone were sent back to the castle. And then there was the feast in celebration of the winner.

 

~~~

 

Jasmine was laughing and trying to annoy Hermione with the aid of Ron. Today has been a fantastic day. She had participated and loved fighting her opponents. All her mission and tension was in the backseat as she fought and fought, concentrating on the opponents in front of her and crushing them under her power. Due to that, she even earned the nickname ‘Jasmine the berserk’ from the fellow Gryffindors. She wasn't sure if she liked it.

 

She had taken a break from her miserable mission and had enjoyed the day to its fullest. She loved this cheerful atmosphere. Even though Daphne was a Slytherin, all the Hogwarts students were ecstatic that their school won the competition, even the Gryffindors who held a strong dislike for the house of the snakes, which had lessened considerably in the last year, celebrated the blonde girl's victory.

 

Jasmine was all smiles and laughter until a letter arrived for her. She absent-mindedly opened the letter. She was a little confused why Mr Granger, Hermione's father, was sending her a letter. When she read the content of it, her heart stopped for a couple of seconds.

 

“What's wrong, Jasmine?” Hermione asked, her voice tinged with concern, seeing Jasmine's expressionless face.

 

“My parents are dead.” she mumbled in daze, handing her the letter. Hermione gasped in horror as she read the letter.

 

Jasmine,

 

I am so sorry to be the bearer of grave news. But I have to inform you that your parents were killed last night. We don't know who did it but the police revealed that they were killed by a group who also left a note. The note said that the group were in pursuit of some experiment 786. Please inform this to your headmaster who will know what to do next. I am really sorry, Jasmine. Please be safe.

 

Chapter 34: Slave and Friend

Chapter Text

Daphne and Harry were the only ones who stayed behind in the room of requirement. Everyone else, guessing or knowing that tonight was a special event for the two, had already left.

 

Harry sat lazily on the sofa with Daphne snuggled to his side. It had been five minutes since their friends had left the room, leaving the room totally silent.

 

“So...tonight I am all yours. Go wild.” Harry quipped, finally deciding to break the comfortable silence. Daphne couldn't help but snort at his phrasing. She looked up from his chest where she earlier was snuggling and smirked at him.

 

“Oh I am very interested in going wild. But don't say it as if you are an unwilling participant and this task will inconvenience you. You are just as eager as I am.”

 

“Touche.” Harry grinned, pulling her on his lap, his hands snaking around her waist. He leaned forward, gently brushing his lips over hers.

 

“I think I am more than eager. You may even say that I fucking need it.” Harry whispered on her cheek, his lips lightly grazing on her pale skin. He abruptly pulled back and beamed at her.

 

“Did you get that? ‘I fucking need it’. Like you know, I need fucking.” Harry chuckled at his own joke. Daphne's lips twitched in amusement as she cupped his face with her hands, her gaze stuck to his lovely lips.

 

“Yes, yes. It is so wise and funny that I am laughing hysterically.” Daphne answered blandly, still looking at his lips. Before Harry could protest about his sense of humour, Daphne mashed her lips on his. Her soft pink lips pressing on his, massaging it sensually.

 

Harry readily kissed back while pulling her tight against him, leaving no space between their bodies. His hand dipped behind her, grabbing her arse. Daphne then opened her mouth and granted him entry. Harry let his tongue run over her lips before plunging in her mouth. Daphne shivered on his lap when she felt his warm slick tongue tracing her lips. Her tongue swirled around his tongue when they met in her mouth, hugging, dancing, fighting.

 

Daphne's breath hitched when he began sucking on her tongue. She bit back a moan when he did that. She let his tongue wrap around hers while she caressed his face.

 

Her scent, the smell of her was so enticing that he couldn't help but want to breathe every inch of her. Harry was in a daze as he hungrily kissed her with all of his passion while squeezing her buttcheeks. He loved how she tasted, he loved how her mouth felt pressed against his. He loved her warm breaths blowing on his cheek. His hands were in their own beautiful world as they mauled her sexy arse, the thin green robe the only thing keeping his fingers from touching her warm soft skin.

 

Daphne finally pulled back, her lips red and wet, her eyes wide and glazed. She quickly undid her robe, pulling it off of her body and threw it on the floor. Harry licked his lower lip as she now remained just in her black bra and knickers. He ran his fingers on her naked back, loving the feel of her smooth skin. Daphne trembled as goosebumps appeared on her body. She met his eyes and grounded her lower body on his lap.

 

“We can do all this foreplay later. Let's finally have sex. We have been waiting for this for a considerable time.” Daphne purred and slipped away from his grasp, standing in front of him. She unceremoniously stripped herself naked, letting the sexy bra and underwear fall on the floor. 

 

Harry himself fumbled with his clothes without taking his eyes off of her. He didn't want to miss a single second. His eyes traced her hands as she unclasped her bra, her bare breasts enticingly popping out free, as she slid down her knickers, showing her shaved pussy without any anxiety. The lack of nervousness was expected since Harry had gotten very friendly with the space between her legs. Precisely, Harry's hands and mouth had gotten very friendly with the space between her legs.

 

 At last he too threw all of his clothes on the floor, standing naked across from her, his cock proudly pointing up. Daphne's lips pulled into a grin as her gaze lingered on his dick. 

 

A big comfortable bed appeared to their side, thanks to the room of requirement. Harry stepped towards her and pulled her naked body close to his, wrapping his arms around her waist. Both of them shuddered in pleasure as their hot and soft bodies pressed together. 

 

“Yes, let's finally have sex. Though if I remember correctly, didn't you promise Astoria that you won't lose your virginity until you are 15?” Harry questioned her after pressing a kiss on her forehead. Daphne chuckled softly while her hands roamed on Harry's back and arse.

 

“Don't worry. I have talked with her and she had agreed to this, not that I needed her approval. And I will be 15 in a couple of months so it isn't that bad. Now stop talking.” Daphne smirked, nuzzling his neck and jumping up, wrapping her hips around his back and her arms around his neck.

 

Harry immediately caught her hips, keeping her in his hold. He hurriedly carried her to the bed and climbed up on it with her in his arms. He laid her gently on her back on the bed and hovered over her, with his hands on either side of her head.

 

Daphne smiled softly and spread her legs. She grabbed his neck and pulled him down on her. So, now he was lying on top of her, his chest pressed to her breasts, his face in her neck, his lower body between her hips.

 

Harry bit her neck sensually as he guided his erect member to her virgin entrance. Daphne held her breath in anticipation while lovingly cradling his head. She closed her eyes when she felt his bulbous head rubbing on her slit.

 

“Be ready.” he whispered on her neck and pushed forward. She prepared herself for the pain, and the blood. She knew it was going to hurt, at least a little bit. That's why she had taken many potions which would minimise the pain along with the contraceptive potion. But in the end the pain would still be there with the discomfort.

 

So she was extremely surprised when she didn't feel any pain. She moaned in his hair as his shaft sank inside her. She clutched his head to her chest while she tried to get comfortable with his length inside her. 

 

“Harry, did you use your Deus to not make feel any pain?” she mumbled slowly, tilting his head up, meeting his groggy eyes. Harry just nodded, not in any condition to talk as he felt the heat and softness of her pussy walls wrapped around his girth. He slowly pulled back and then swiftly reentered.

 

She inhaled sharply as he bottomed out inside her, resting his whole length into her, snuggled tightly by her vaginal muscles. Daphne arched her back and squeezed his torso with her hips, feeling a wave of pleasure hitting her. Harry groaned out loud and set a steady rhythm as he began pushing and pulling, thrusting into her.

 

Their gaze finally met as they became comfortable with the pace of their rolling hips. Daphne sent him a loving smile.

 

“I love you.” she said, cupping his cheeks.

 

“I love you too, Daph.” Harry smiled back. He leaned forward and kissed her affectionately while their hips were engaged in a smooth languid dance.

 

~~~

 

Jasmine couldn't cry as she huddled in her bed. There were so many emotions jumbled inside her that it was hard to choose one. She was sad, no the word sad wasn't enough to describe her sorrow. She was broken, dead inside. She was angry, apoplectic, baying for the blood of her parents' murderer. But most of all, she was lost. She was alone now, without her parents. She was in a phantom maze which had no exits. She didn't know what to do with her life anymore. Her reason for living was dead. Her parents were no more. What was she supposed to do now? Did she have to continue her mission of abducting Harry and bringing him to her house? No, that was illogical. Her parents were dead. What was the purpose of continuing the dangerous quest anymore? Then what was she to do?

 

She closed her eyes, trying to escape these overpowering emotions and questions. She will think about all of these in the morning. She needed a sleep and a clear head to plan her future and her righteous vengeance.

 

~~~

 

“Can you stop grinning, please?” Tracey groaned. It was early morning, she and Daphne were currently sitting in the Slytherin common room, planning strategies for the upcoming double duels. 

 

“Nope!” Daphne said with a happy grin. “You can't understand what I am feeling, Tracey. You are just a virgin after all.”

 

Tracey's eyebrows twitched in annoyance. Since the last fifteen minutes when they both met in the Slytherin common room, Daphne had taken every chance to brag about the loss of her virginity.

 

“You can't imagine how fulfilling it was when he slid inside me. You can't imagine how lovely it felt when we kissed passionately while our lower bodies partook in a wild dance. You definitely can't imagine how happy I was when Harry stayed the night and slept with me...with his arms around my body. And the love I felt while waking up with his hands fondling my rear and his lips biting my neck...Hey! Are you even listening?” 

 

No, she wasn't. Tracey had her fingers pressed in her ears, blocking the crude and unwanted details of Daphne's and Harry's night. Daphne pouted and glared at her. 

 

~~~

 

“And you are dead, again.” Harry said amusedly, tapping her forehead with his wand. Fleur just sighed from where she was on her knees, totally spent after the intense spar with him. He pulled back his wand and pushed his other hand forward.

 

She quickly accepted it and he heaved her to her feet. She groaned softly, her legs were killing her. She shifted her weight and leaned on Harry, making him stumble.

 

“Hey! You do remember that you are taller and heavier than me. Don't just slump down on me.” Harry complained but put his arm around her waist, keeping her from falling.

 

“Then start doing your magic. Take away my tiredness and rejuvenate me.” Fleur mumbled, hugging him and resting her chin on his shoulder. Harry did just that. He transferred some energy from where he was touching her waist. Fleur sighed in relief as energy started filling her up. Few seconds later, she stood on her own feet, good as new.

 

“Thanks. I think I will keep you as my personal energy recharger.” She grinned, ruffling his hair.

 

“I politely say fuck off to your offer.”

 

“Don't break my heart Harry. I will give you a kiss if you agree.” 

 

Hearing that, Harry smirked at her. He turned towards her and gently cupped her face with his hands and pulled her closer to him. Fleur gulped down and didn't protest, leaning forward eagerly, towards his face. Her heart was thumping rapidly in anticipation as his forefinger brushed against her lips. She stifled a shiver of excitement as their eyes stared into each other, her face slowly inching closer to his face. She was so close that she could feel his warm breath on her lips. She finally closed her eyes, ready to have her first kiss. Her lips parted a little to merge with his lips. But instead of meeting his lips, her parted lips met his fingers as a barrier. Her eyes snapped open. She stood unmoving, stupefied. 

 

“Hahahaha!” Harry laughed, pushing her face away. “I am aware enough to know who wants a kiss and is dying for it. Hint: it's not me.” 

 

Fleur broke out of her stupor and venomously glared at him.

 

“Harry, you are going to kiss me now.” Fleur said in a hard tone, enunciating each word. She wanted it, no, she needed it. She finally had met a god in the human body and her wait was thankfully over. Then why the hell would she dance around the opportunity? Harry clearly desired her, that was clear from his gaze. And she too liked him. Now was the perfect time to feel his lips on hers. Now was the time to finally enter into a physical relationship.

 

Harry just grinned at her.

 

“Is this the way to talk to your teacher? Is this the way to talk to your master?” Harry replied, stepping forward and playfully flicking her on the forehead.

 

“Ow!” Fleur groaned, rubbing her forehead. 

 

“If you want anything, you should know how to ask properly.” Harry announced with a smug smile.

 

“Please master, kiss me. I am going insane imagining the taste of your mouth. Please master, kiss me. Please listen to your servant and student's plea. I beg you to finally grace me with your loving kiss.” Fleur insisted, bowing her head, knowing that's what he wanted to hear. It wasn't really hard to act like that since her feelings were exactly like that.

 

“If that's what my dear Fleur wants. Close your eyes and relax.” Harry ordered. Fleur immediately closed her eyes and relaxed her posture.

 

Harry looked at the veela lustfully. He walked around her and stood behind her. His gaze hungrily took in her form. Fleur was just in her t-shirt and shorts which didn't hide much of her figure. He stepped forward, closer to her. He really didn't like that he only came up to the nape of her neck. Fleur was taller than him obviously since she was older. He suppressed the urge to use his deus to grow his height. 

 

He finally stepped towards her again, this time pressing her from behind, he wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed the nape of her neck after moving her silvery blonde hair over one shoulder. Fleur quivered but didn't protest. She had believed that he would kiss her lips directly but it seemed Harry wanted to tease her before kissing her. Though a grin formed on her lips as she felt something poking on her derrière. She pushed back her butt, driving it against his crotch. She felt his surprised gasp on her neck.

 

“Hehe, you really are too horny.” Harry mumbled, pressing his hips on her buttocks.

 

“Says the boy humping on my arse.” Fleur groaned, feeling his hard shaft. Harry chuckled and turned her around. Fleur still had her eyes closed as ordered by him. Harry grabbed her face in hands and pulled it over his face. Their lips joined in a hungry kiss. Fleur fervently responded to the kiss she had been waiting for. Her arms wrapped around his head as she merged her parted lips with his, loving how their lips fit, loving how soft and amazing his lips felt rubbing against hers. 

 

She opened her mouth wider, urging him to use his tongue. Harry pushed his tongue in her after tracing her lips with it. Fleur shivered, gripping him tighter as their tongues hugged lovingly, their mouths exchanging the taste of each other. And what a taste it was!

 

Though she was surprised when Harry pushed her against the wall, her back softly hitting the sturdy wall of the room of requirements, still they continued their kissing like there was no tomorrow, putting all the lust and passion in that kiss.

 

But she was bamboozled when Harry, while still kissing her, vanished her shorts and knickers, leaving her lower half totally naked. She felt his hands on her arse, mauling her cheeks aggressively. This time, Harry disconnected the kiss and pulled back, staring at her hungrily.

 

“Just say stop if you don't want to.” Harry whispered, his forefinger lightly tracing her slit. Fleur's hips buckled when she felt his touch down there. 

 

“I am just surprised that till now we were dancing around each other and suddenly now, after only our first kiss we are jumping right into sex. I thought we were taking it slow.” she said dubiously.

 

“Hmm, I guess it is strange but I extremely trust and like you by now. And your teasing today just made me want to take you right here and now. Since I kept my promise to Daphne last night, I am basically free to fuck anyone from now onwards. Who better to have sex with than a veela friend who is going to be my companion for eternity!” Harry quipped, squeezing her pussy gently. Fleur bit her lip, her legs shaking from pleasure. “But the question is, do you want to have sex with me now? You can obviously stop me since you are a friend and I am never going to force myself on my friends.”

 

“You are stupid if you think I will intentionally lose this chance. As you know I am itching for sex. And you are a perfect candidate to scratch that itch.” Fleur grinned slyly, her hand roaming over the bulge on his pants. Harry's eyes glinted in satisfaction. The next instant, he vanished all of their clothes, leaving both of them stark naked. Fleur glanced at his cock which was staring at her. She immediately wrapped her fingers around it and started moving it with an amazed and curious look in her eyes.

 

Harry sighed in bliss and leaned forward, kissing her neck while his hands found her ample breasts. This went on for a minute, Fleur giving him a handjob while Harry leaving hickeys on her neck and shoulders. His hands too were busy fondling her round tits.

 

But it wasn't enough for Harry.

 

He pulled back and turned her around. He pushed her forward. Fleur yelped from the sudden motion but put her hands on the wall instinctively. She moaned loudly when she felt Harry's cock rubbing on her arse cheeks.

 

“Harry, did you read my mind?” Fleur giggled, not knowing how he knew about her liking rough wall sex. 

 

“I don't know what you are talking about.” Harry said absent-mindedly and honestly. His attention was on her perfect tight bubbly arse. He spread her arse cheeks and found her pink pussy hidden between. He guided his throbbing dick towards her quim and started pushing it inside. He put his hands on her waist and resumed sinking in her cunt, loving how her pussy hungrily squeezed his member. Fleur all the while was screaming and moaning as her desire for sex was finally being fulfilled. Harry slammed forward, fully entering her wet core. 

 

“'Aryyy!” Fleur moaned, pressing her face on the wall as Harry started moving in and out of her.

 

“Fleur!” Harry rasped, clutching her slim waist while fucking her from behind.

 

~~~

 

Hermione was absolutely clueless about what to do next. How was she supposed to console her best friend who just lost her parents in some attack? What did she need to do to make Jasmine utter a single word? She had tried everything but Jasmine had remained still and silent on her bed, not moving, not wanting to go for breakfast. Hermione couldn't fault her for that. She didn't expect Jasmine to be hungry after knowing her parents’ fate last night. Still, she couldn't leave her friend here all alone and hungry. 

 

“Jasmine, are you sure you want to be alone right now? I am positive that being alone with your own thoughts at this time is the most detrimental thing.” Hermione tried again, squeezing Jasmine's hand. No response. Hermione sighed sadly and stood up.

 

“If that is what you wish for. I will be back in thirty minutes with some food and you have to eat that.” Hermione smiled weakly and left the Gryffindor's girls dormitory.

 

Jasmine finally relaxed when Hermione left her. She loved Hermione. She loved her more than anyone but right now she didn't need food or company. No, right now she needed the fire of her vengeance to destroy her enemies. Then only will she feel anything again. At least she again had a purpose now, she thought with a cruel smile.

 

“I know that smile.” a voice interrupted her thoughts. She tensed instantly. “It's the smile of a monster planning to quench its thirst of bloodlust. I see it in the mirror quite a bit.”

 

Harry Potter was sitting cross legged in front of her, on the same bed as her.

 

“I heard that your parents were killed. I wished I could give you my condolences but since they were going to die anyway by my hands, it would sound fake.” Harry smiled kindly.

 

Jasmine could practically hear the loudness of her heartbeats.

 

“What do you mean?” she asked with a raspy voice, finally using her voice since last night. It was odd how soft and throaty her voice sounded.

 

“Oh, come now. Stop your innocent act. I know you were planning to kidnap me and give me to your parents who then were going to torture me and kill me to find the origin of magic.” Harry said softly.

 

Before Jasmine could protest or say something in her defence, Harry continued.

 

“Alas, it seems someone else killed them before they could even face me and see how foolish and unrealistic their ambition was. Honestly, you should be happy that your parents died before they could taste my cruelty. I would have been very thorough in breaking their mind, body and soul for my righteous revenge. Shame that someone else took away my chance.” Harry laughed. Jasmine growled and lunged at him, all the suppressed anger and sorrow coming out after hearing that. 

 

Harry dodged to the side and grabbed her by the neck before lifting her up upto his face. Jasmine was struggling to breathe, struggling to unclasp his fingers from her neck.

 

“Weak. Too weak to take revenge.” he spat on her face. Jasmine flinched instinctively as his spit landed on her cheek. But she didn't get much time to rage at the degradation as Harry then slammed her on the bed.

 

“Umph!” she groaned, lying on her back, on the bed. She could just imagine what would be her state if he had thrown her on the hard ground. She wiped his spit from her cheek by her sleeve.

 

“What do you want? Why are you here? Are you here just to toy with me before killing me? Is that it? Are you going to break my mind, body and soul?” she sneered sarcastically from where she was lying on the bed, not looking at him. Tears were already pooling in her eyes. First she had lost her parents and now she had lost her first friend too.

 

Harry, who was standing beside the bed, just glared at her.

 

“I am here to give you some options. I am here to forgive you. You are not unredeemable since you haven't done anything against me yet.” Harry said coldly, again sitting on the bed where he had sat earlier before Jasmine had tried to lunge at him.

 

Jasmine's face snapped towards him in surprise. She hadn't expected that. She sat up and looked eagerly at him with disbelief.

 

“Really?” she asked, barely believing his words. His lips curved in amusement.

 

“Really. But my forgiveness will have a price. Are you willing to pay for it?” Harry asked, scooting closer until he sat in front of her, until his knees touched hers.

 

“I will do anything to live and to remain your friend.” she immediately answered.

 

“First listen to my conditions before agreeing.”

 

She nodded.

 

“You are going to become my slave. You are going to become mine. I can't have a friend whose loyalty towards me is in question. Do you agree with that?”

 

Jasmine was gaping at him.

 

“A slave? But you said I will be your friend!” Jasmine shrieked.

 

“You will be both. Since being my friend didn't stop you from betraying me, I can't take risks here.” Harry smiled coldly. 

 

Jasmine snarled and tried to again lunge at him. Harry again grabbed her by the neck and slammed her down, this time on the floor. Jasmine yelled painfully as her back collided with the ground.

 

“Don't act like a stupid Gryffindor. Think properly, leave stupid pride aside to think about survival. You know what! I think you need some coercing.” Harry hissed and snapped his fingers. 

 

Jasmine suddenly found her body not in her control. She stood up obediently and bowed her head to Harry.

 

“You think I can't force you to obey me. You think just because you have your mist, you can defy me!” Harry whispered angrily, walking away from her.

 

Jasmine anxiously waited to see what he would do next since she couldn't do anything else. Now in hindsight she knew she shouldn't have moronically jumped at him. But there was no use crying over spilled milk. And she still felt that it was right to try to punch him for the slave thing.

 

“I think a little emotional torture is required to show you how weak you are. This world is my playground, this world is my story and you are just a plaything, a side character no one cares about. Accept it happily or with gritted teeth, doesn't matter to me.” Harry said calmly, waving his hand.

 

Jasmine's eyes widened in horror as she saw two dead bodies in white hospital gowns appearing on the floor. Bile rose in her stomach and tears poured from her eyes.

 

“Ah, my would be murderers. Your parents. Hmm, the killer did quite a job in killing them. Wow, so many holes. How many bullets did he use to riddle their bodies. Though I think they died instantly. A small mercy I guess.” Harry grinned, stepping over them and coming to stand in front of Jasmine. 

 

If her body was in her control then Jasmine would have curled on the floor and sobbed her throat raw or tried to strangle Harry. But now, she only stood and let tears flow from her eyes, not being able to avert her eyes from the gross scene.

 

“Though that doesn't mean I can't take revenge now.” 

 

Suddenly the two bodies trembled and started moving. Jasmine's scream died in her throat. Both the bodies stood straight like soldiers behind Harry. He waved his hand again without looking back at her parents’ bodies, still staring at her with a blank face.

 

The bullet wounds suddenly disappeared. Their pale skin filled with life. Their eyes snapped open. 

 

Jasmine looked on with awe as her parents came alive. There were no signs of death on them. If they weren't wearing hospital gowns, Jasmine wouldn't have found anything strange with her parents' health. 

 

“They are not alive. There is no soul inside them. Even I can't bring back someone from the dead.” Harry laughed seeing the hope die in her eyes.

 

“Your adoptive mother sure is a pretty lady.” Harry said in a suggestive tone, walking around her mother's body. 

 

“Hmm, a classic blonde haired blue eyed woman. Not bad.” Harry mumbled, running his fingers through alive-not alive mother's hair.

 

“Can't see much of her from this baggy gown. It needs to go.” Harry announced, vanishing the gown, leaving her all naked.

 

Jasmine's eyes bulged with disgust and horror as he walked behind her mother's body and hugged her from behind, pressing his hips on her arse while cupping her breasts with his hands. He did all these while staring at Jasmine.

 

And she understood the meaning behind it. He just wanted to hurt her. He just wanted to take revenge for the betrayal.

 

“Wow, your mum just might give me a new fetish. Necrophilia if I remember the word correctly.” Harry laughed, squeezing her tits. Jasmine tried to scream at him to stop but she had no voice.

 

“Moan my name, woman!” Harry ordered with a slap to her arse. 

 

“Harry!” Jasmine's mother's body moaned lewdly, grinding her arse on Harry's hips while he fondled her chest, his fingers sinking in her soft flesh, his thumbs rubbing her coin sized areolas.

 

Hearing her mother's voice should have filled Jasmine with happiness but instead it felt like a sword had passed through her chest. 

 

“Now you get it. Don't you Jasmine? There is no fighting me. It is futile, useless. And I agree that your mist gives you some immunity. But ‘some immunity’ is not total immunity. Otherwise you wouldn't be standing still like a statue while I molested your dead mother's body in the presence of your dead father's body.” Harry smirked and pulled away from her mother's body. Harry again waved his hand while walking towards her.

 

This time, the life fled away from her parents' body. The bullet wounds again reappeared. And thankfully the bodies were now wearing hospital gowns. A second later the bodies returned where they were in the muggle London.

 

“Now since my revenge and humiliation of yours and your family is over. We can start over.” Harry declared and finally gave back her body's control. The first thing she did was turn away, drop on her knees and puke out on the floor.

 

“That's disgusting.” Harry mumbled, stepping back from her and the pool of her vomit. 

 

‘Says the boy who just molested a dead woman's body.’ she thought while panting heavily.

 

“I will clean that for you. And I guess I will clean you too.” Harry sighed and snapped his fingers. And an instant later, Jasmine was standing in front of him, totally refreshed as if she had taken an hour long bath.

 

This time, Jasmine used her brain and didn't start a fight. She just remained still, glaring at him.

 

“Do you accept my proposal? I can promise that I will give you everything you need and will treat you as a friend if you accept it. Of course you will still be a slave but a far better treated one.” Harry asked again.

 

“Please explain why would I become your slave willingly. Just show me the reason.” Jasmine asked him with forced calmness.

 

“Well, because otherwise I will have to consider you an enemy. And I am very cruel to my enemies as you might have guessed that fact. I will also tell you about your real identity which I am sure you always wanted to know. By accepting the proposal, you will gain many things. I know it is not the perfect solution but then again nothing is perfect in this world. Except me, I think.” Harry answered thoughtfully. Jasmine gasped in surprise and stared at him, ignoring his last arrogant sentence.

 

“You know about my identity? Will you tell me about myself?”

 

“Yes, if you agree to my aforementioned terms. If you agree, you will have a purpose and a friend again. And an accomplice, a powerful wizard to help you get your revenge. Yes, I will help you with your revenge.” Harry replied, stepping forward and cupping her cheeks. Jasmine did her best not to flinch.

 

“Just accept it. And I will become your eternal companion. I will help you, I will love you, I will care for you forever. My problem was with your late adoptive parents, not you. You don't have to become them. You don't have to become a dead body. You can become my dear friend again and I will welcome you with open arms.” Harry cajoled looking at her with his soft emerald eyes. She was silent for the whole two minutes. But Harry didn't interrupt her thoughts and just kept caressing her face.

 

“Okay. I agree.” Jasmine said in a tiny voice. 

 

“Then recite after me. ‘I, Jasmine, willingly bind myself to Harry Potter for eternity. I will be his friend, lover, companion or anything he wishes for. I will follow his every order with all my being. I won't ever try to hurt him or his other companions intentionally. He will be my everything. He will be my purpose and he will be my love. Mother Magic and Lady Death become witness to this sacred joining. May no force however strong could break this bond. Mote it be!’. ”

 

“I, Jasmine, willingly bind myself to Harry Potter for eternity. I will be his friend, lover, companion or anything he wishes for. I will follow his every order with all my being. I won't ever try to hurt him or his other companions intentionally. He will be my everything. He will be my purpose and he will be my love. Mother Magic and Lady Death become witness to this sacred joining. May no force however strong could break this bond. Mote it be!” Jasmine repeated, finally deciding to take the leap of faith. She hoped she wouldn't regret it. Shadows and golden lights swirl around the duo like a tornado. Harry pulled her in a hug and Jasmine readily wrapped her own arms around him, needful of the physical affection after the news of last night.

 

Half a minute later, the strange lights and shadows vanished. But Jasmine still didn't pull back from his embrace and buried her face in the crook of his neck, tears running down from her cheeks.

 

“Everything will be alright, Jas. I am with you. I will always be there for you. We will show them. We will show them all, Jas. We will take revenge from your parents’ killers. Even though I didn't like your parents, I will help you in avenging them since you are my friend.” Harry consoled in a soothing voice, cradling her head. Jasmine should have scoffed at hearing that since he was the one who had been torturing her few minutes ago. But she didn't. She believed him. Maybe it was because of the oath or maybe something really was amiss with her own self, with her own artificial soul that she was wrapped around the boy who just molested her mother's dead body while emotionally and physically hurting her.

 

“Thank you, Harry.” Jasmine whispered gratefully. Harry too smiled happily though for a different reason.

 

Chapter 35: Hungry Ambition

Chapter Text

Harry returned to his room after having made some plans with Jasmine.

 

He would fulfil his promise and eradicate the cult of Peculiars with her. But that was after Jasmine came back to Hogwarts. Headmaster Dumbledore had informed her that she along with Hermione will go back to London to be present for the funeral of the Zinans. And when Jasmine would arrive two weeks later at Hogwarts, Harry would take her for the promised carnage.

 

Harry could have gone many ways regarding Jasmine's parents. Their deaths weren't needed per se but it did give him the most benefits. Jasmine wouldn't have become his slave willingly if her parents were alive. She wouldn't have given her life to him if her mother and father were still breathing. In the end, the killings of Zinans was a necessary evil. Now, Jasmine was all his. Her loyalty wouldn't be ever in any question. She would dedicate herself to him. And he wanted that. He wanted Jasmine to be loyal to him, to worship him, to need him. He finally had that now. Jasmine was his. She wasn't a threat anymore. But that wasn't his only aim. He needed her for one more thing. A very important thing. She would play an important role in his Ascension.

 

A low rumble from his stomach made him smile sheepishly. He hadn't eaten breakfast this morning. 

 

“A trip to the kitchen I guess.” he mumbled to himself.

 

~~~

 

The Double Duels were unfortunately anticlimactic. Since the top 2 players of single duels formed a one team, that was Daphne and Tracey, no one was able to even challenge them. Tracey took the defensive role between the two while Daphne was given full opportunity to unleash her offensive side. No team survived more than half a minute against them.

 

This was the way that both the duelling competitions ended, with Daphne becoming the winner of single duels while again winning the Team Duels with Tracey by her side. They almost made it look easy with how in tune they were with each other's fighting styles. The audience definitely got their fill of entertainment as they cheered and screamed for the fourth year girls. By the end of this competition, Daphne and Tracey had already made their name well known in the Wizarding World. After all, it wasn't everyday that barely fourteen year old girls outshine many powerful, older students from three international schools.

 

~~~

 

The day of Yule Ball was nearing, all the students stationed at Hogwarts were frantically looking for a date. Harry was not one of them. Since he already knew who was going to be his date.

 

“Who are you taking to the ball?” Daphne asked expectantly as the group sat together in the room of requirement at the end of the day. He looked around and saw that all of his girls were gazing at him with an eager smile. He couldn't help but wince after seeing their hopeful expressions. That was a problem when you were only one and had nearly half a dozen girls as significant others. Daphne, Tracey, Iris, Astoria and Fleur, all were eager to hear his answer. He heaved a deep sigh and prepared to disappoint the four of them.

 

“Iris, of course. But that is mostly because third years aren't allowed at the Yule Ball. So, I have to take either Iris or Astoria with me to the ball so they can at least attend. And I can't exactly take Astoria with me if we want to keep our relationship secret. But I definitely can have Iris with me since she is my little sister, people will think that I am taking her just so she can participate.” Harry explained his thought process. The others did look disappointed but only a little bit. They couldn't exactly say no to his logic. He was right and they knew it.

 

“Yay!” Iris cheered triumphantly.

 

“Then I will take Tori.” Daphne shrugged. Astoria shot her sister a thankful smile.

 

“But what about me?” Fleur and Tracey asked simultaneously. Harry's eyebrows furrowed as he tried to think about a solution.

 

“I mean, you can just ask each other. Although it would be unconventional, no one will stop you since there aren't any rules against taking someone from same sex as your date. But it will surely start rumours.” he suggested.

 

“You just don't want other boys around us, don't you?” Fleur asked in amusement.

 

“Well, yeah. I am a selfish and possessive bastard. I don't think it will end well for the boys who try to be too friendly with you all. You are all mine and I won't share.” Harry said nonchalantly. The girls all shared an amused laugh.

 

“You are such a hypocrite. You won't share but you expect us to share you.” Fleur said with no bite to her words.

 

“Tell me something I don't already know.” Harry replied, not even defending himself.

 

After that, they just talked and laughed until it was time to go to bed.

 

“Harry, wait.” Tracey stopped him as they were standing by the door, just about to leave.

 

“Yes, Tracey?” 

 

“Stay with me.” she said, blushing and not meeting his gaze. The others started teasing Tracey, whose cheeks burned with embarrassment.

 

“Sure, Tracey.” Harry smiled gently. He waved away the others, telling them to get out of the room.

 

“I don't like sleeping alone, Harry. But I won't ruin your night. Just don't make a habit out of it. You are still required to sleep beside me every night.” Iris pouted and kissed him deeply before leaving the room, the other girls giggling, following her out after they too had their goodnight kiss.

 

“So... Daphne finally did convince you to follow our example.” Harry commented amusedly as he grabbed her hand and led her towards the gigantic bed which was conjured just a moment ago by the Room of Requirement.

 

“Yes. I was getting tired of her bragging about her sex life and decided that there was no need to be scared. I know you will be gentle with me and love me. I trust you.” Tracey smiled nervously, losing her robe. She was wearing nothing underneath. She lounged on the bed and gave Harry time to leer at her naked figure.

 

“Come now, Harry. You have already seen me naked so many times. What's this reaction for?” Tracey giggled, spreading her legs and groping her big round breast with one hand, playing with herself.

 

“Oh Tracey! Sometimes I wish you could take over my body and mind and understand how sexy you are, how precious you are to me. You don't know how intoxicating you are. You make me want to kiss every inch of you. You make me feel so many things that I can't describe in words. I love you so much.” Harry told her breathlessly and crawled on the bed after he took off his clothes. He hovered over hers and kissed her sweetly while running his hand from her neck to her stomach in a tender caress.

 

~~~

 

Harry, Krum and his date, Cedric and Cho, Fleur were waiting behind the large double doors with Professor McGonagall. They were waiting for Harry's and Fleur's dates. All the other students were already in the great hall. The shuffling of footsteps gained their attention.

 

Harry had a wide pleased smile on his face as his sister came sauntering down the stairs. Her red hair was braided intricately over her one shoulder. She was wearing a green satin dress which fell just a little below her knees. She had light makeup on which made her emerald eyes look brighter and her lips redder. The dress was snug on all the right curves. Though she was still not very curvy, her dress accentuated her budding growth nicely. All in all she was the prettiest girl in the fucking universe, at least in Harry's eyes. Harry stepped forward to meet her and placed a light kiss on her cheek. She smiled back and accepted his offered elbow.

 

“You look great, Iris. I might ignore the food and just eat you up instead.” Harry grinned. 

 

“Thank you, brother.” she said warmly and greeted the others who too complimented her. Iris looked cute blushing at the offered compliments.

 

But their conversation was interrupted again.

 

Tracey was climbing down the stairs in her beautiful purple dress. The other two boys were gentlemen and kept their eyes away from her big voluptuous chest. Harry though wasn't. He enjoyed how her dress didn't show much cleavage yet addressed her buxom figure without making it come out as indecent. Tracey shot him a fond smile before stopping in front of Fleur who too looked like a goddess in her white dress. The two girls tangled their elbows and waited for the Professor to open the door. Professor McGonagall was surprised along with the others but she didn't make any fuss that the two girls were each other's dates.

 

When the champions entered the Great Hall with their dates, it quickly filled with whisperings. The students were staring or mostly leering. Harry didn't pay them any attention as he led his sister towards the table assigned for the champions. He pulled out the chair for Iris. She smiled at him before sitting. He plopped down in the chair beside hers. Fleur and Tracey sat beside Harry. Krum and his date, Cedric and Cho sat across from them.

 

~~~

 

“You know what Harry, you are extremely lucky.” Daphne said abruptly as they both were dancing to the slow music. His arms were wrapped around her waist. They both were glued together with Daphne's hands around his neck. They were face to face as their legs slowly moved with the gentle tune.

 

“And why is that? Daph?” Harry asked, keeping up with her steps, staring into her beautiful dark eyes. Her lips curved up in a smug smile.

 

“Because you have somehow made the most beautiful girls of this school fall in love with you.” 

 

“Wow, am I detecting arrogance here, Daph? Most beautiful huh?” Harry smiled, pulling her more close, so close that their lips were just a few inches away. He could feel her soft breasts squashed against his chest. 

 

“What? Are you saying I or Tracey or Iris or Tori aren't the best looking girls in the school?” she questioned him, her eyes full of mirth.

 

“I could never say that. You all are the most beautiful girls in the whole world. And I agree that I am extremely lucky. How else should I feel sensing the hundreds of murderous and jealous glares from the male teenagers?” Harry quipped. Daphne giggled. It was a very sweet and heartwarming sound.

 

“You know what will make them more jealous?” she asked, tugging on his neck. Harry just smiled and let her pull him into a searing kiss. Her soft lips danced on his with experience, providing both of them with immense joy and pleasure. Harry ignored the increase in the intensity of the glares and just enjoyed Daphne's kiss.

 

~~~

 

The Yule Ball was a blast. Everyone… Well, most of the students who had a date enjoyed the event. New couples formed in the energetic environment while old couples simply strengthened their bonds. Though the Yule Ball ended far sooner than anyone wanted it to. The students wanted to dance all night and get more chances to steal kisses from their sweethearts. Still, when the headmaster declared the closing of the ceremony, students reluctantly left the great hall for their dorms. But unlike everyone, Harry didn't need a Yule Ball to enjoy the company of his girls.

 

~~~

 

“Harry!” Iris yelped as they fell together on the bed in his room. She gasped, feeling his lips on the side of her neck. 

 

“It was so hard not to let my hands roam while dancing with you. Now that no eyes are on us I can finally touch you.” Harry mumbled, his hands slipping under her dress and fondling her hips. She felt unashamed eagerness filling her up as her brother's fingers neared her centre.

 

“One second, brother. Let me remove the dress. I don't want to ruin this pretty thing.” Iris interrupted as she tried to sit up. Harry though wasn't in a patient mood and just snapped his fingers. Half a second later, her dress was neatly laid on his bedside table while she was left with only underwear on her body.

 

“Or you can do that.” Iris mumbled fondly. Harry didn't waste time replying. He grabbed her bra clad breasts and squeezed them gently, shutting her up. Her eyes gleamed as he pulled down her bra cups, making her small perky tits pop free. She smiled blissfully as he latched on her stiff nipple while his fingers sank in the softness of her other breast.

 

“Oh brother!” she groaned, feeling his hot swirling tongue on her hard nipple.

 

~~~

 

“Hello, Jasmine. I missed you at the Yule Ball. I would have loved to see you in a pretty dress.” Harry greeted her as they met in an abandoned classroom. He used his Deus to light up the room. 

 

“Yeah, well, I haven't been in a very festive mood recently.” she said with a mirthless smile. Harry shrugged and stared at her. She looked bad. There were bags under her eyes, her blue hair was done in a messy bun. She looked totally exhausted.

 

“So when are we going to do it? I want to kill the Peculiars first then you can tell me about my mysterious origin.” Jasmine added blankly before he could reply to her earlier comment. Her eyes gleamed intently.

 

“Now is the best time.” Harry answered, offering her his hand. “Grab on, I will teleport us to their different bases.” 

 

“I see you have been busy during the holidays.” she said, putting her hand on his.

 

“I did promise you I will help you in destroying your enemies, didn't I?” he smirked. She squeezed his hand briefly and gave him a determined nod. 

 

They both vanished in the flash of golden lights.

 

~~~

 

Harry and Jasmine appeared in a grove of trees. Harry faced her and looked at her seriously.

 

“Ahead of us, outside this grove is a giant building which is the Peculiars' headquarters. Are you ready? And do you want me to help or want me to leave everything to you?” He questioned her, giving her a choice. She shook her head.

 

“Don't interfere. All of these child killers are mine. Though I will appreciate it if you keep me shielded from whatever weapons they have.” 

 

“Easily done. Let's get this show on the road.” Harry agreed, looking ahead. Without saying anything, Jasmine began marching towards where he had pointed earlier. Harry followed behind her closely.

 

There was a massive building in front of them. It was 7 floors tall. Half a dozen guards were patrolling around the stronghold. Jasmine blankly stared at the steel gates. With a wave of her wand, the large formidable gate tore itself from the fence and fell back on the muddy ground. She walked on the fallen metal barrier with a purpose, her face emotionless while her crystal blue eyes swirling with hate. 

 

“Intruder alert! Intruder alert! Defend the HQ!” a strained voice sounded from the speakers attached to the walls of the building.

 

“Well, we weren't trying to be subtle anyway.” Harry smiled amusedly as bullets were shot at them. He didn't even react physically. The bullets just stopped in the mid air before falling uselessly on the ground.

 

“Go wild. With me here nothing will hurt you. I will protect you from these pesky mortals. Show them your power. Show them their inferiority.” Harry announced with a giddy maniac laugh. Jasmine's face lit up with dark malice as she released her mist. She roared with hate and the mist like a hungry parasite started devouring the security guards. Their pained screams were cut short as their bodies disappeared in the spray of blood and gore. They entered the building and walked into the corridor. They entered every room and left blood and silence behind. Jasmine's face was set in a perpetual snarl while Harry's lips were pulled into a placid smile.

 

It took them an hour to kill everyone in the building. Not a single man or woman were left alive. The white walls were painted red and the tiled floor was the bedrock to the river of blood. The stench of death and iron was thick in the building. 

 

But it wasn't enough. Jasmine felt as restless as ever. She found no peace. 

 

“Don't worry, Jas. We have hundreds of people to kill. There are bases of Peculiars all over the world. Let's stop the killings of magical children, let's destroy the whole cult of Peculiars. Come on, Jas, grab my hand.” Harry said with a cold smile.

 

~~~

 

Jasmine and Harry were in the room of requirements after they returned from their killing spree. Even the broken look in Jasmine's eyes had momentarily changed to wonder when he revealed this magical place to her.

 

“Harry. I still don't feel good. I think I will never feel good.” Jasmine mumbled introspectively. Currently both were laid on their sides on a big comfy bed. They were facing each other. Jasmine saw sadness and another emotion in his eyes. Was that regret? Why was Harry feeling regret?

 

“I am sorry you feel like this Jasmine. But believe me when I say that this will pass. You will feel whole and happy again. Even though you don't have your parents, you still have your friends, right? You have Hermione. You have me. I will always be here for you. Come here.” Harry consoled her softly, opening his arms. Jasmine snuggled into his chest and hugged him tightly. She let herself feel the safety and warmth of his embrace. She clung to him as if he was her lifeline.

 

“Thank you, Harry.”

 

“Of course. You are my friend now. Your happiness shall make me happy and sorrow will break my heart.” he whispered, kissing the top of her head. Jasmine stifled a blush and hid her face on his chest.

 

“That's so cheesy. Is that how you pick up girls?” she chuckled.

 

“Yep. My corny lines always work. Is it working?” Harry laughed along, looking at her.

 

“Maybe.” Jasmine smiled coyly, closing the distance before them and kissing him slowly, unsurely. Harry cupped her face and kissed her back. The unsurety vanished and their lips conjoined in heated match, their lips rolled over each other as they displayed their lust and love for each other. When they pulled back, Jasmine crystal blue eyes had regained a little brightness. They remained silent for a while, just enjoying the comfort of each other's presence.

 

“So, I think it's time you tell me about myself.” Jasmine broke the comfortable silence, looking at him. Harry nodded and ran his fingers through her blue hair.

 

“It might sound ridiculous but it is true. Okay?”

 

“Okay.”

 

“You are not human. You are an immortal miracle child of two gods. You don't have a father, instead you have two mothers. Lady Life and Lady Magic. They are your real parents. You are a product of the mixture of Lady Life and Lady Magic's essence. You are a failed experiment and yet the greatest creation of Lady Magic. You are a wonder, Jasmine.” 

 

“I agree. That does sound ridiculous.” Jasmine retorted in disbelief. Harry's amused laughter was his response.

 

“Fine, let me start from the beginning. There are immortal gods in this world. Yes, god exists. Not the famous religious ones, no, I am talking about the personified versions of natural concepts. For example Life and Death. These are two concepts acknowledged by everyone. They are known and accepted by everyone. Everyone believes they are living and everyone knows that they will die. So, we have these two immortal beings who govern these domains. But don't mistake that the belief of humans created these beings because that would be false. These undying beings easily predate human existence. They were present before homo sapiens existed and they will be here even when humans go extinct. They are immortal.”

 

Jasmine was listening to him carefully and the more he talked, the more her incredulity disappeared and was replaced by calm acceptance.

 

“But not all gods are immortal as in IMMORTAL. All of them are not equally powerful. Lady Death and Lady Life are the strongest amongst these immortals. Their authority and powers are only surpassed by Lord Time himself who rules over all of them. He is the oldest of them and punishes the other immortals who cross the line. He is like a police, in simple words, and keeps these beings in control. Did you understand all that I said until now?”

 

“Yes, I guess but what do you mean by ‘not all immortals being IMMORTAL’?” Jasmine answered, her brows furrowed.

 

“It simply means that few of these immortal beings die. These beings fade over time and they stop existing.”

 

“But why?” Jasmine questioned him.

 

“As I said, not all immortals are equally powerful. Some of the weaker immortals rely on humans for their powers and existence. And when certain irrevocable things happen, these immortals die. And this is where our story starts. Jasmine, you and I are very deeply connected. In a way, you can even be considered my sister.” Harry smiled eagerly as he reached the main part of the explanation.

 

“Oh? Should have mentioned that before we kissed.” Jasmine said thoughtfully, not looking disgusted in the least.

 

“Bah! One thing you must know about me is that I don't follow the legal or social laws laid by the society. These all societal taboos were created by humans, pesky mortals who think they are too intelligent and are on top of the food chain. I don't have to follow their customs. I will do whatever I want. If I want to kiss my sister, I will kiss my sister. If I want to fuck my sister, I will fuck my sister. Fuck society!” Harry complained. Jasmine chuckled at his monologue.

 

“Rather hypocritical coming from a human.” 

 

“Hmm, that's true. But I won't be human for much longer. And don't interrupt. I will explain that after a minute. As I was saying, we are sort of siblings. Not related by blood but we are related through your mother, Lady Magic. Let's start with why you and I were created. Lady Magic unfortunately is a weaker immortal. She is totally dependent on the existence of the magicals for her survival. And seeing how there is a war in the wizarding world every century, she knew her dependence on the magical mortals was going to be the end of her. So, she decided to safeguard her life. Her first attempt was a very big mistake. A disastrous mistake. She stole the Deathly Hallows from Lady Death and gifted it to a family of wizards in the hope that they would become tremendously powerful and the magical world would prosper under their rule. That didn't happen. The three brothers succumbed to the eerie power of Lady Death's instruments and these three objects got lost in history. On top of that, Lord Time punished Lady Magic and Lady Life for stealing and letting loose the powerful hallows in the mortal world by caging them in the Eternal Chamber of Seven. They both also drew the ire of Lady Death on them. Thankfully, Lady Death was merciful and didn't try to get revenge for that. Lady Magic's second attempt was to create a homunculus. An artificial body in which she could trap her essence. Again, she had the help of her friend, Lady Life, in this endeavour. And that's how you were formed. Instead of lifeless husk, Lady Magic's and Lady Life's essence conjoined and created an artificial sentient immortal being. You, Jasmine are the amalgamation of Magic's unpredictability and Life's tenacity. Now, do you understand your origins, Jas?”

 

Jasmine was silent as she stared at him, trying to find any sign of deception but when she found none, her sigh was full of sadness.

 

“I am just an experiment gone wrong. My existence has no meaning. Even my real mothers discarded me at my birth.”

 

“Oh, no, no, no. You have got it all wrong.” Harry interrupted her before she could again spiral down into her depression. “They didn't abandon you. It was the opposite. They were filled with joy after creating such a precious thing like you but unfortunately you disappeared before their eyes in a flash of golden lights. I think that happened because you were a new anomaly and your powers weren't stable. And since they were imprisoned in the Eternal Chamber of Seven by the order of Lord Time, they couldn't come to find you even if they wanted to. So, don't misunderstand them. I don't know them but I am fairly sure that they are kind beings who love you and are excited to meet you.”

 

An introspective silence followed his claim as Jasmine went through the recent findings and let his optimistic words comfort her.

 

“Okay. I have two questions. What is this Eternal Chamber of Seven and how are you connected in all this?”

 

“The Eternal Chamber of Seven is the meeting room of the immortals in this world. The name is due to the seven mirrors which stand in the chamber. These mirrors are gateways to seven other worlds. Yes, there are other worlds too. In fact I assume there are infinite worlds. I think there is an Eternal Chamber of Seven in every world, leading to more different worlds. As for how I am connected to all this? I am Lady Magic's third attempt at salvation. After you were created and lost, Lady Magic decided to take a final bet. She decided to do something drastic. She removed half of her power, half of her essence and put it into the body of Harry Potter. That's me. And she whispered and cajoled in my subconscious to become immortal, to become all powerful. So, you see, Jas. Lady Magic practically adopted me as her champion and as her heir. That's how we are connected. Although me and you don't share blood, we do share her essence. We two are the giants in the world of ants, Jas. Obviously, I am far stronger than you since I have the exact half of your immortal mother's power.” Harry ended his speech proudly.

 

“And how does your becoming immortal and all powerful help my mother?”

 

“Jas, pay attention. What did I say about the dependence of weaker immortals on humans? I see you understand it now. If I, a human, a subject of Lady Magic, becomes immortal and all powerful then Lady Magic doesn't have to fear for her existence anymore. She will profit from my immortality and will never ever fade.”

 

“... That strangely makes sense. But I don't think becoming immortal is easy. How are you going to do that?”

 

“Oh, sorry, I forgot to mention that Lady Death has offered to make me and seven other people immortal if I bring back the three Deathly Hallows to her. Guess who already has the three Deathly Hallows in his possession? His name starts with H and ends with Y.” He smirked. Her eyes widened and she stared at him in wonder.

 

“Then why aren't you already doing that?”

 

“Ah! I have goals. Tell me Jasmine, do you think I am the type of guy who will peacefully take an offer without trying to find better alternatives? Don't answer, that was a rhetorical question. No, I won't simply become a servant of Lady Death. I will take what I want by myself. There is no sense of accomplishment in being a fucking pawns of two immortals. I won't be their underling. I will be a God. A powerful God. I will be the first human in all the worlds to ascend to Godhood. I will be their fellow God instead of their inferior.” Harry finished with a grin, his eyes glinting with ambition. Jasmine slowly nodded at him.

 

“I wish you luck, Harry. I will help you in whatever way I can. So, what is your plan? I am guessing you have one, seeing how confident you are.”

 

“Yep. I have a final plan. Though my plans changed and evolved dozens of times this year, I am finally happy and satisfied with my current one. Now, I only need Luna Lovegood to provide the final piece in the puzzle. I can see the final picture unveiling before my eyes. And what a beautiful picture it is!”

 

Chapter 36: More Than A Legend

Chapter Text

Iris and Astoria were on their guard, carefully circling around Harry with their wands pointed at him, who like always was too relaxed while fighting the two powerful third year witches. He didn't even draw his wand out. If they didn't know his fighting prowess they would have been insulted by it. But for now they were just thankful.

 

In a swift move, both friends started raining stunners and disarmers at him. In an impressive display of his peak physical capacity, he dodged and jumped out of the spell paths. 

 

He suddenly ran towards Astoria, momentarily ignoring his sister. 

 

‘This is my chance!’ Iris whipped her wand and shot a condensed sphere of air at his back. It was one of the spells he had taught her this year.

 

As if having eyes in the back of his head, he saw her attack and did a graceful backflip. For a fraction of second when the three of them were aligned, Iris was able to see her fellow third year, while Harry was still in the air, she saw Astoria's surprised look and heard her panicked yelp as she was thrown off her feet as the swirling globe of air collided with her chest. Astoria was carried by the impact and fell ten feet away from where she was standing earlier.

 

‘Fuck! I took out my own ally from this match.’ Iris cursed in her mind.

 

Only if that was the problem. 

 

No, while Iris had sent the air ball aiming at Harry, Astoria hadn't been idle, she too had attacked him, with a disarming spell. Now that Harry was in mid-air, the spell hissed through the empty air and crashed into Iris, missing the intended target which was supposed to be Harry. 

 

All this happened in just a couple of seconds. But for Iris it felt like a slow motion disaster. She was able to see and understand everything that went wrong.

 

She felt her fingers forcefully snap open. She saw her wand flying towards where Harry had finished his flip, landing on his feet and turning around on his heels, facing her. She saw his frown as he plucked her spinning wand through the air.

 

“Tut tut. You both have become rusty. You were both taken out in just half a minute. I think you are spending too much time on the quidditch field and are forgetting your duelling lessons.” Harry remarked, his disapproval clear in his voice. He walked towards where Astoria was lying on the floor and was grumbling under her breath. 

 

He kneeled beside her and touched her chest where he knew a bruise was already forming.

 

“And this is what you get for ignoring my lessons, luv.” He chidded her gently, healing her in a second.

 

“Does your healing require squeezing my breast?” Astoria inquired, not commenting on his criticism. Though she wouldn't ignore it. She and Iris were absolutely going to find some time for more duelling after how easily they got their arse kicked.

 

“Nope! But I have to enjoy myself one way or another. And I didn't enjoy the duel.” Harry said with a wry grin, his hand slipping under her top, caressing the smooth skin on her soft swell where there should have been a black inflaming bump from her injury. But since he had healed it there wasn't any. He retracted his hand and stood up. Though he didn't miss the chance at touching her nipple in a tantalising manner. She rolled her eyes, her cheeks reddening as she felt the pleasurable tingle. She accepted his hand as he pulled her up. The duo moved to the sofa where Iris was sitting and squirmed when Harry's eyes fell on her.

 

“I am sorry, brother. I won't disappoint you. I will even stop playing quidditch if you want me to. I will become the best duellist.” She babbled nervously. Harry sighed and sat beside her and put his arm around her. She melted in his embrace, snuggling to his side.

 

“You don't have to. I am not saying you have to stop enjoying your hobbies and passion. And since the Quidditch tournament between the three schools will start after the second task I can't be too mad. I respect that you take your sport seriously and am extremely proud that you have been selected for Hogwarts team. That's good and all. But it doesn't excuse the steep decline in your fighting skills. I am not asking you to become a master duellist, I just don't want you to forget what you have learnt until now. Okay?” He said softly, kissing her forehead and squeezing her shoulders.

 

“Okay.” Iris agreed readily with a smile, burying her face on his shoulder. While her fear of being abandoned by her brother had vanished long ago, she still felt insecure once in a while. 

 

But Harry was always there to hug her or kiss her. He was always there to put a beaming smile on her face. She could never get used to how amazing it felt being with him. She would never take his gestures of affections for granted. She had hungered for that all of her life at the orphanage. But not anymore. She was grateful for that.

 

“Do you need an invitation, luv? Come on, sit down.” Harry chuckled at Astoria who was silently standing and smiling in front of them.

 

“Just didn't want to interrupt your moment.” Astoria laughed and slumped beside him, not complaining when he pulled her in his side, his arm snaking around her back.

 

“Since we are on the topic of Quidditch. Let me ask you how both of you are faring?” 

 

“My practice is going fine. I don't have much competition for the spot of seeker. Cho is a good one but she isn't as skilled as me. I am already selected in the starting seven. I will make you proud by winning this tournament.” Iris proclaimed confidently. Harry grinned at her enthusiasm.

 

“Good. Do your best. What about you, luv? Why are you silent?” He questioned Astoria who was a bit stiff in his arm. He heard her sigh and knew that not everything was fine for her.

 

“Unlike Iris, I haven't been chosen for the starting seven. The spot for chasers is full. The trio of Gryffindor girls are hard to beat. I know I am not as skilled as them and will be just sitting as an extra during the whole tournament. It is quite frustrating.” Astoria mumbled in annoyance.

 

“Yeah, I guess I see the problem. Angelina, Alicia and Katie are famously known for their skills and their brilliant team play. You don't really stand a chance.” Harry pondered out loud.

 

“Gee, thanks, luv. I am feeling so appreciated and supported.” Astoria said sarcastically. Harry adjusted between the girls so he could smile at her.

 

“It's fine, Astoria. You are just thirteen with only one year of playing experience while the Gryffindor chasers are far older and more experienced than you. There's nothing you can do other than hope one of them gets injured. Your not being chosen is just bad luck and not because you are unskilled. I still remember the day at the tryouts last year. You both were so amazing on the brooms that I couldn't help but cheer out loud. And I am far from being a quidditch fanatic. That's saying something.” 

 

Astoria and Iris shared a nostalgic glance. They did remember how embarrassing and joyous it was to hear their names screamed out loud while everyone in the stand was silent. She giggled at recalling how Tracey and Daphne had scooted away from him and acted like they didn't know the stupid boy who was hollering their names.

 

“Come on. Now, forget about Quidditch and pay attention.” Harry stood up and led them towards an open space where he could teach them new moves.

 

The two third years diligently paid attention to him and enjoyed the time they spent with him. With all of these school competitions and Tri wizard tournament, it was a rare chance that they could do that. They tried to enjoy every single second of it.

 

~~~

 

When Fleur had led him towards her carriage, when she had asked him to meet her family who had come to see her perform in the second task, he hadn't thought that the first thing he would experience after entering her room would be a collision with an energetic small girl.

 

He was momentarily puzzled when small arms encircled around him tightly. He saw blue sparkling eyes staring at him in wonder from his chest. She babbled happily in french. He didn't understand a single word. He just smiled kindly and wrapped his own hands around her and nodded in between when he thought it was required.

 

“Yes, yes, Gabby. He is THE Harry Potter. Now stop embarrassing me. Harry, stop nodding as if you understand what she is talking about. I don't get everything she says when French is my own language. She talks too fast for us mere humans to comprehend.” Fleur smiled amusedly, pulling her little sister away from him and scolding her playfully in her native tongue. 

 

The little girl pouted but stepped beside her mother to properly introduce herself. Now that Harry was free from the little girl's grasp, he looked at the two females standing in front of him. The younger girl, who was earlier wrapped around him, was 8 years old and had silvery blonde hair and crystal blue eyes just like her elder sister. She was Gabrielle Delacour. 

 

Their mother, Apolline Delacour smiled warmly at him. She too shared the silvery hair and blue eyes with her daughters. She must be in her late thirties or early forties but looking at her right now, he swore she didn't look older than 25. She was a beautiful woman. Very beautiful woman indeed. It was an effort not to let his eyes wander down her pale neck since her white dress showed a decent amount of enticing cleavage.

 

“My name is Gabrielle.” The little girl struggled in speaking English and gave him a bow. Fleur shot her an encouraging smile which made her finish her sentence, “Nice to meet you.”

 

Harry moved and stopped in front of her before patting her head.

 

“Nice to meet you too, Gabrielle. Your sister talks a lot about you.” He smiled at her flustered look.

 

She looked so cute. Was he this tiny when he was 8?

 

“As Fleur has told you, I am Apolline Delacour. It's great seeing you in person, Harry. Fleur mentions you in her every letter.” 

 

Harry smiled at her too.

 

“I can't really believe that you are their mother. You are too young looking for that.” Harry teased, opting to hug her instead of kissing her proffered hand. She embraced him back and giggled when they parted, not acting surprised by his informal greeting.

 

“I get that a lot.” she said.

 

“Understandable.” Harry grinned, finally letting his gaze run from her head to toe, taking in her curvy figure before travelling back to her face. “You sure they are not adopted children or something? Even at best you only look like their elder sister.”

 

Apolline shot him an amused smirk while Fleur gave him an annoyed look before dragging him away from her mother. Gabrielle snickered at their antics, not totally understanding what was happening.

 

“Really Harry? At least don't flirt with my mother in front of me!” she pouted, wrapping her arms around his possessively.

 

“Oh? Does that mean he can flirt with me when you are not around? Choose your words wisely, flower.” Apolline said sultrily. Fleur blushed in embarrassment.

 

“Mother! Don't encourage him. I think introductions are already done. I am taking Harry back to the castle. We can arrange another time to meet again.” she groaned and marched him out of the carriage. They could hear Gabrielle's loud whining, most probably wanting to tag along with them.

 

They walked through the Hogwarts ground. Harry was humming under his breath while Fleur was trying to smoothen her scowl. 

 

“What's got you knickers in a twist? Is it because I flirted with your mother?” Harry questioned her when he noticed her displeased face.

 

“Yes.” she replied succinctly.

 

“Oh Fleur, don't be jealous. It was just harmless flirting. I was just appreciating her jaw dropping body. She is smoking hot. You can't deny that. Though I don't actually need her since I already have the prettiest veela with me.” he chuckled, wrapping his arm around her waist. She gave him a pointed look but her eyes were gleaming proudly at being called ‘prettiest veela’.

 

“So, you won't try to get into her knickers?” she asked with narrowed eyes.

 

“Not really. Though if she is interested in me and approaches me then I won't mind a tumble with her.” he half joked. While he would refrain if Fleur requests it, which she hadn't done yet, he wouldn't actually mind enjoying the mature body of his friend's mother. He didn't have any experience with an older woman. He would be excited for a new experience. His sexual partners were all just teenagers. Daphne, Fleur and Tracey. While all three were very beautiful, they still were growing. They weren't in their prime yet.

 

“Then I don't need to worry. My mama and papa are a happy couple and are totally loyal to each other. Even though my papa isn't here due to his work, my mama won't become an adulterer in this brief time.” Fleur answered confidently.

 

“Good then. I won't do anything too indecent but don't expect me to not flirt with your mother. She is fun when she flirts back. And as I mentioned earlier, she is smoking hot. I will try to control myself but I make no promises.” Harry smirked, ducking under the swipe of her hand.

 

“You little lecher! Leave my mother out of your dirty mind.” Fleur yelled, giving him a chase. Harry just laughed, taunting her more.

 

~~~

 

Harry was sinking. He was panting, sweating, flailing. He was in the sea of flesh as he sat in the centre of the bed. Usually people would try to stay afloat in the drowning sea but Harry was content as he was pushed on his back. He was fine as a curtain of silky blonde mane hid their faces as he laid down. He tasted sweet breath as soft lips pressed on his. Lips so satisfying to crush with his own.

 

He moaned in her mouth as her tongue invaded his lips and his mind. His eyes were closed as he tried to feel all their touches. He trembled as damp warmth swallowed his crotch, as full lips wrapped around his girth. His hand clung to her scalp, the scalp of a brunette haired girl who was servicing him with her head between his legs. He was lost in the sea of pleasure as the other girl, Daphne, ceased her kissing and sat on his face, finally sinking him to the seabed. He wasn't breathing, his tongue and lips were doing a far more important job than taking in extra air. They were taking in her soft musky scent as his lips dug in her sopping crevice. Her moans were melodic and yet so far as if it was coming from another room. The slurping sounds of the other girl were a sharp contrast to the gentle moans. Still, the two voices made his erection throb with want. 

 

Sweet nectar poured into his mouth and he himself released his semen. Daphne arched her back, and clamped her arse cheeks on his face while Tracey greedily drank up his seeds. 

 

It was an inception of a chaotic dance as the three bodies collided for the pleasure of flesh. He saw through half lidded eyes as Tracey sat on him, straddling his hips and took in his still erect manhood in her love tunnel. His hands gripped her slim waist, his fingers clutching her curves like a man hanging by a rope from a cliff. Her hiss was full of pleasure as her nether lips parted for his entrance. His breath left him when her hot insides wrapped around his girth needfully. The dance began then. The slow thrusts and the gyrating hips.

 

Daphne wasn't idle while the two were mating. She kneeled over his stomach, facing the other girl and showing him her behind. The perfect pear shaped behind, the fleshy arse of hers inflamed his lust. His hands left the waist of Tracey and sank in the abundant flesh of Daphne. The cute surprised yelp as he pulled her butt down, sitting her on his stomach made him smirk. 

 

She turned her head to look at him. The bright dark eyes, sweat dripping from her beautiful pale face and her dishevelled hair just made him more stiff. Her pretty pink lips turned into a fond smile as she grinded on his stomach, rubbing her wetness on his skin. 

 

Tracey grabbed Daphne's face and smashed her lips on hers while she bounced in Harry's lap. 

 

The dance was getting faster and faster. He was burning even when he was buried on the sea bed. But this burn was so addictive that he didn't know whether to prolong it or reach the soothing climax. His decision was made when Tracey slumped against Daphne, showering his thrusting manhood with her release. Harry, who was gripping Daphne's rear as she grinded on his stomach, reaching for her own release, began humping his pelvis inside the tired stationary Tracey who was sluggishly embracing the blonde girl. The tired scream of hers on the neck of Daphne was joined by Harry's grunt as he too climaxed, spilling his sizzling cum in her core.

 

Daphne too quivered visibly and lotioned his stomach with her womanly fluids. The two girls finally let him go and he wasn't in the depth of the seabed anymore. He was now laid atop his comfy bed with his best friends pressed into him from either side. Their soft and sweaty bodies felt like the heat of a furnace but he didn't desire the heat to go. With their naked bodies tangled together, Harry whispered a single word, finally breathing easily.

 

“Wow.”

 

~~~

 

“Iris, tonight the Hogwarts staff will take you and put you in an enchanted sleep. Then they will place you in the middle of the great lake tomorrow for the second task. The champions then will have to retrieve the ‘one who they will miss the most’ to win the task. I am revealing this to you so you won't be taken by surprise.” Harry explained to her. 

 

Their group was meeting in the room of requirement for an important meeting.

 

“Sure, brother. I believe in you.” Iris piped up at being referred to as ‘one he will miss the most’. Harry nodded at her before looking towards Fleur who was sitting on an armchair.

 

“Gabrielle will be selected for you. Do you have a plan or do you need help?” 

 

“I have a plan. But I won't mind your help if I am unsuccessful in retrieving her. Usually, I am confident in my skills but the water is not the best fighting ground for me. And I don't want to take risks regarding Gabby.” Fleur answered reluctantly.

 

“Okay. If you are incapacitated, I will retrieve Gabby for you.” Harry smiled at her reassuringly. Fleur sighed and nodded at him gratefully.

 

“Everyone can go now. Fleur, remain behind.” Harry said in the end. The other girls left the room to resume the work they were doing before the abrupt meeting. Fleur stared at him curiously as he stood up and walked to her.

 

“I think it's finally time to give you this.” Harry began, pulling out an Ouroboros necklace from his pocket. Fleur's eyes widened at the sight of a black snake motif pendant. The shade of the emerald gem encircled by the metal snake biting its own tail looked similar to Harry's eyes. She dazedly pulled up her hair, baring her neck. Harry leaned down since she was still sitting, and put on the necklace around her neck. As the weight of the pendant settled on her chest, she shot out of the chair and embraced Harry tightly before pulling him in a searing kiss.

 

Harry wrapped his arms around her and kissed her back.

 

Fleur had seen this necklace around Harry's friends' neck. Tracey, Daphne, Iris and Astoria, all had one of this necklace. Now that she finally had one too, she felt like she was finally included in the family. When they pulled back she had a beaming smile on her face.

 

~~~

 

Harry scowled as he woke up the next day. The lack of his sister's naked body pressed against him was an unusual feeling. Not a wanted one. He had gotten used to waking up with her soft nude form squashed against his. 

 

She didn't come to his room last night, meaning the Hogwarts staff had taken her for the second task. Usually, he would sense if she was in danger due to the Ouroboros necklace but as he already knew the aim of the second task, he had taken Iris' necklace earlier so she could be ‘kidnapped’ by the organisers otherwise no spells would have worked on her due to it. The Ouroboros necklace made her totally invincible against magical attack after all. And that thought, that he didn't know about her current safety made him uneasy. Even if something happened to her now, he wouldn't know immediately. He was completely in the dark regarding her health. He shook his head stubbornly. Nothing was going to happen to her. Iris was safe, he had everything and everyone under control. He wouldn't take undue stress.

 

After he met his friends and bid them goodbye to go to the lake for the task, he hurried to his destination. The sooner it was finished, the sooner his dear sister would be in his arms.

 

As the four champions stood on the pier above the great lake, Harry absent-mindedly observed his surroundings.

 

Ahead of him was the lake and behind him was a ginormous structure which could house thousands of seats. It was a bit like an arena facing the lake. Even though there were so many people, they were all silent at the moment as Bagman explained the task to the audience and the participants. It was all good and expected but what wasn't was a large screen hovering in the midair. It was like a very big flat screen TV with four equal partitions, obviously for the four champions.

 

Apparently, it was a new and revolutionary invention which will change the wizarding world for the better. It was also great that these screens were present in every magical town throughout the world. The first task and the duelling championship had garnered well needed attention from other magical communities. And since the owner/inventor of these screens was too wealthy, he had quickly placed them all over the magical world for free advertisement.

 

Four small cubes with lenses were hovering behind the four champions which were connected to the screens and will show their actions live. Harry couldn't be more pleased by it. Now, not only Britain but the world would be awed by him. He hid a smile, this would just make it more easier to implement his plan.

 

His eyes fell on Fleur who was shivering behind him in a silver one piece swimsuit. While Fleur had tried to be very conservative, her beauty and curves still couldn't be hidden by her plain garment.

 

Harry saw that she wasn't wearing the Ouroboros necklace as instructed by him. It would be chaos if the world saw the power of his necklace. It would cause a shite storm when they realise that no direct spells were affecting her. So, Harry had asked her to leave it behind for the task. Just like he did with Iris. There was no need to advertise his magical artefact to the world. And honestly, it wasn't as if these two needed any protection since he was near them.

 

He discreetly used his Deus and made Fleur warm from head to toe. Her eyes widened as the cold seemingly vanished, as if a bright sun had devoured the stormy clouds. She shot Harry a grateful look who just smiled at her.

 

When the task began, the three champions jumped into the freezing water while Harry simply stood on the pier. He squinted his eyes and moved his head from left to right, glaring at the vast lake.

 

~~~

 

“What is he doing?” Hermione asked Jasmine who looked curious too.

 

A light so bright forced them to close their eyes.

 

“Is that a trident!” Hermione yelled after they opened their eyes.

 

~~~

 

Harry raised his right hand up and curled his fingers in. 

 

Suddenly there was a flash of white light which blinded everyone for a brief second. When everyone could see again, they all gasped at the sight on the screen.

 

Harry Potter held a 5 feet long silver trident which looked ethereal with moonlight halo hung on its lustrous surface. Even in the sunlight, the silver trident seemed as bright as any star on a moonless night.

 

They all could see the teenager's serene face as he raised the divine weapon and brought it down with a thump on the wooden landing.

 

That was the day, that was the moment when the magicals all over the world suspected that Harry Potter was more than a powerful wizard. That he was more than a prodigious boy. 

 

That he was even more than a legend.

 

~~~

 

Dumbledore and other organisers looked on disbelievingly as the Great Lake swirled powerfully, as the winds began billowing, as the chaos reigned and the waters of the Great Lake itself parted.

 

The enormous water mass divided in two, making the way for the trident holder. A four feet wide dry path formed in the lake.

 

Harry simply flew hundreds of feet down and landed softly on the dry lake bed with the recording cube following behind him.

 

There were patches of weeds scattered around the lake bed but no water animals. He looked on either side of him, at the two hundreds of metre long waves stopped from merging back together, stopped from attaining its natural equilibrium. He could see fishes and magical beasts looking at him in awe and confusion from within the water.

 

Harry walked on with a gentle pace, not in any hurry, the recording cube hovering around him. Ten minutes later, he entered the small village of the merpeople.

 

From the water, merpeople around their houses were bowing, looking at him reverently or more accurately at his silver trident. They had even stopped singing their melodic songs and were looking at the ground in clear submission when his gaze fell on them.

 

Harry ignored them all and looked at the big stone statue of a merperson. While the statue was crude and ugly, his attention was on it because of the four people tied to its tail. While the other three hostages were still in the water, Iris alone was sitting on the dry lake bed with her hands tied to the statue. And she was conscious too, staring at the two colossal waves on either side of her.

 

“I see, you have gone overboard as always.” Iris smiled from where she was sitting. 

 

Harry twirled the trident in his hands and it seemingly vanished into the thin air. He approached her hurriedly. He cut her restraints and cast a drying charm on her since water was still dripping from her damp red hair. 

 

“Come on. Let's get this show done so we can go back to the castle.” Harry said, offering his hand. Iris pouted and instead of accepting his hand, raised her two arms.

 

“I am tired. I don't want to walk.” Iris demanded cutely. Harry gave a fond huff and picked her up. Iris giggled and wrapped her arms and legs around him, resting her chin on his shoulder. Harry enclosed her slim waist in his embrace and began walking from where he came.

 

“I love it when you spoil me, brother. It makes me feel very happy. Which in turn makes me give you more happy naughty times.” Iris whispered in his ear and gave him a loud wet kiss on his cheek, grinning at him playfully.

 

“While I am all up for your affection, love. Keep it in pants until we are alone. We are being watched. The cube flying behind me is showing the whole world what we are doing.”

 

Harry chuckled as her face turned scarlet and she buried her embarrassed face in his neck not having known that they were being recorded. Fortunately, the cube could only record the visuals and not the audio.

 

When they reached the wooden landing and climbed up, they were met with stunned silence. Every pair of eyes was on him. His lips quirked up and he led his sister to Madam Pomfrey, who like usual got over her shock quicker than others and began inspecting them.

 

As he sat on the pier with his sister cuddled beside him and both wrapped around a thick blanket, he confessed to himself that this silence was more gratifying than a thunderous applause would ever be.

 

“Fall.” Harry whispered and the partition in the lake stopped. The two waves slammed against each other, closing the gap between them.

 

Chapter 37: I Want More

Chapter Text

Fleur was very surprised when a sudden large wave approached from her left. She gasped in fright, knowing that it was too late. That it would collide with her and eat her up. When it washed over her, she had her eyes closed, hoping that it would be over soon. But instead of carrying it away, it passed her as if she wasn't even there. She looked at herself mesmerizingly, her skin was giving off a golden glow and at once she realised that Harry was the progenitor of the deathly wave and her saviour.

 

Her eyes widened in amazement when she saw a wide dry path snaking between the great lake just a few feet away from her left. She bit her lip as the temptation to jump from this water body and use the path filled her mind. But then she shook her head and swam away. She wouldn't depend on Harry from the get go. She would at first give her all to finish the task by herself instead of relying on him.

 

Hundreds of feet ahead of her, Viktor Krum and Cedric Diggory too were untouched by the giant wave. It wasn't Harry's intention to attract negative press by injuring his fellow champions after all.

 

~~~

 

Harry sat on the dock with Iris snuggled beside him. They both had their eyes on the giant television screen along with the others. He frowned as he saw Fleur struggling in the task. It seems she had understated her weakness in the water. His Fleur, who was fiery and destructive, looked sluggish and sleepy as she swam towards her goal. The other two champions were far ahead of her. Cedric already had Cho in her grasp as he began his return journey. Krum too reached the underwater village and freed his partner before settling her on his half-transfigured shark back and turning towards the shore.

 

Harry scowled when a group of grindylows surrounded her. She did her best, she fired her spells but all was in vain. She was brought down by the swift ugly creatures. Harry couldn't sit on the fence anymore and stood up, startling Iris who was dreadfully staring at the screen.

 

“I will be back. I need to go and rescue Fleur.” He said before she could question him. She nodded immediately, supporting him. He gave her a soft smile before jumping in the water which drew others attention. But instead of colliding with water, his form vanished in golden lights. 

 

~~~

 

Fleur was being dragged down by the evil creatures. She hissed in pain as their sharp teeth buried in her skin. She wished she had worn thick pants instead of a swimsuit which left her hands and legs totally naked and vulnerable to their teeths and claws. Her wand was already at the lake bed and she could do nothing to fight back. Her bubble head charm was also cracking, slowly filling up with water. It was humiliating how easily she was overwhelmed by these lowly creatures. It was annoying that all her newly gained strength from Harry did nothing against her natural weakness. She closed her eyes, delirious from the pain, not knowing what would happen next.

 

Her eyes snapped open when there was a large boom sound around her. All the teeths and claws moved away from her, the grindylows screeching angrily at the new player. 

 

Harry was here, his form glowing golden as if a benevolent angel himself had come to save her.

 

He was here for her. She smiled in relief and let the darkness swallow her. She would be safe, she had no doubt.

 

All Harry did was glare at the  creatures before they started convulsing in pain as if they were on fire. And a second later they were literally on fire. Every last one of them. Their pained screams resonated around him and Harry's lips curved up for a second before he grabbed Fleur and disappeared again in golden lights. The grindylows weren't forgiven in his absence, their scaly bodies were covered with green fire, the water around them bubbling hotly but not able to douse the flames. A minute later, the creatures were nothing more than ash, drifting down towards the weeds on the lake bed.

 

~~~

 

The spectators were stunned into silence after they witnessed the massacre. They didn't know how to respond to that cruelty. While they were deeply uncomfortable, not one of them was able to gather their courage and ask the fourteen year old boy how he stored so much cruelty inside him that he could simply burn dozens of sentient beings without a single iota of remorse. They could understand his rage at seeing his friend hurt and in danger but they couldn't comprehend his mercilessness. After all, the grindylows were just doing their job, following their base instinct. They weren't evil or anything, they were just animals. Endangered magical animals.

 

The silence remained even after the boy teleported to the dock with the French champion. Madam Pomfrey was quickly onto them, swiftly casting healing spells at her unconscious body. Harry carried her gently to the tent as ordered by the healer. He then laid her over a bed.

 

“She will be absolutely fine, Mr. Potter. You don't need to worry. Why don't you go and retrieve Mrs. Delacour's younger sister while you're at it? I was against putting a little child in the middle of the lake but who has ever heeded my advice.” she said exasperatedly, rubbing soothing ointment on her mutilated skin. Harry nodded absent-mindedly, his gaze flickering through various cuts and bruises which covered Fleur's soft pale skin.

 

“Go, brother. I will watch over her in the meanwhile and I am sure others will be here soon.”  Iris smiled softly at him before sitting on a chair beside Fleur. With a last nod, Harry was back into the lake where the hostages were tied in the underwater village. Only Gabielle was left tied on the statue, others were already rescued. 

 

Harry couldn't help but stare at the little girl who looked so beautiful and peaceful in her sleep, swaying gently in the water. She looked like a cute innocent silver-haired angel who hadn't ever sinned in her life. She really was Fleur's sister and thinking that, a strong protective instinct rose inside him. She is Fleur's and so she is mine too, no one is allowed to hurt what is mine. He cut off her restraints and gently pulled her in arms before teleporting back to the makeshift infirmary.

 

~~~

 

Dumbledore paced back and forth in his office. His face was pale and sweaty as he again rewatched the memory of Harry Potter doing undoable things. Once he had thought that Harry Potter was Britain's new saviour. Not anymore. Now he didn't know what to think of him. Harry Potter was a strange mixture of unneeded cruelty and human kindness. He had seen the boy smiling and laughing with his friends, acting like any other normal teenage boy but he had also seen him massacring wizards and magical beasts without any care. It was a very concerning matter.

 

And the power, the unbeatable power that he wielded was just too much. How a mere teen had that amount of power, he didn't know. But what he did know was that there shouldn't be anybody, neither child or adult or magical beasts, having so much power in their hands. It wasn't right or safe for a single being to have so much power over others.

 

But what to do about that?... He didn't know. He neither had physical nor mental capacity to confront that child. All he could do was hope that the boy wasn't a rising dark lord. Because if he was, then the world was doomed.

 

~~~

 

The world had been witness to what happened during the second task of the Triwizard tournament. They had seen the power and ruthlessness of Harry Potter. Every magical household knew his name and had discussions about him. Some were scared of him while some admired him for his unbelievable power. But whether they liked him or disliked him, they had many questions regarding him.

 

Was he more powerful than Dumbledore?

 

Was he even more powerful than Voldemort or Grindelwald?

 

Was he really Mother Magic's chosen? If yes, then was he a demigod? Or a divine being?

 

… Or was he a god?

 

The last question wasn't asked by many people but few were there who had begun questioning if Harry Potter was even a human being.

 

Uncaring but aware and amused from all those speculations, Harry was currently escorting Tracey to her class. Honestly, Harry was just bored and had tagged along with Tracey to kill some time.

 

“I am pretty sure that boy masturbated with my image in his mind.” Harry said to her as they passed by a blonde third year Slytherin who was looking at him lustfully. Tracey scrunched her nose and glared at the mentioned boy who quickly hurried away.

 

“I didn't need to know that. And are you going to drop the massive revelation that you are now gay or bisexual?” she teased, nudging his shoulder. Harry chuckled, wrapping his arm around her as they turned a corner.

 

“Nope, no need to worry, Tracey. I am still as straight as I was before. I was just stating facts.” He grinned, squeezing her shoulders. She smiled fondly as he placed a kiss on her cheek.

 

“I still can't believe Daphne is going to skip today's class just because she feels like it.” Tracey grumbled as they got nearer to the class. 

 

“I mean she is not wrong entirely. It's just History and DADA today. She won't miss much. While the DADA class is interesting, Daphne is way ahead than the curriculum. The only bit out of syllabus part was the Fake Moody casting unforgivables in the class. After that whatever he taught, she already had mastered it.” Harry said defensively.

 

“Yes, but still–

 

“Nope, I have an idea. Let's go on a date. You too are skipping classes today. You need to loosen up a bit. And as your loving boyfriend it's my job to help you.” Harry announced abruptly, stepping in front of her and grabbing her by the shoulders, stopping her in her path. She gave him a deadpan look.

 

“Really? The door to the classroom is just behind you. After walking all the way to the class, you are asking me to just skip it?” she asked incredulously.

 

“Yep. Choose, Tracey, choose. Enjoying your day with your love of life or a boring day filled with boring classes? The world depends on this answer.” he asked in mock seriousness. She rolled her eyes at his dramatics.

 

“Fine, my love of life . But be prepared to spend all day with me in Hogsmeade. I won't let you back out.” She said sternly, putting her hands on her waist. Harry grinned slyly and wrapped his arms around her back, pulling her tight against him. She stifled a gasp as she was suddenly pressed into him. She could feel the heat of his body, the hardness of his muscles, the way his fingers dug in her waist, the way her breasts squashed on his chest.

 

“It will be my pleasure, love.” He laughed before the couple vanished in a flash of light. The few students who were present were startled at their sudden disappearance.

 

At this point Harry wasn't even trying to downplay his abilities.

 

~~~

 

Harry ran his hand on her side, caressing her warm and soft skin as he thrusted into her. The two had secretly returned to his room after they finished their date in Hogsmeade. Currently, Tracey was sprawled on her back, on his bed, with her beautiful brown hair spread around her neck and shoulders. Her eyes were narrowed in pleasure as she bit her lower lip to stifle her moans. Her big pale tits, topped with puffed up areolas and stiff nipples, swayed sexily whenever his hips slapped against hers. She had her legs wrapped around his waist, imprisoning his pistoning cock between her hips.

 

“Ahhh.” She moaned as his fingers cupped her chest. She met his hungry gaze as he squeezed his hands, sinking his fingers in her soft mounds. She arched her back as his thumbs teased her sensitive nipples. Heat flooded in her bosom as Harry fondled her round breasts and played with her erect nipples. She screamed loudly as he hit a particular spot with his dick. She raked her fingers through his hair as their hips continue moving languidly, as he impaled and unimpaled her, as he buried and unburied his throbbing penis inside her smouldering pussy. They both stared into each other's eyes as they made love to each other. She curled her fingers in his hair and pulled his head down, meeting his lips with hers in a gentle kiss.

 

She cried first as her orgasm hit her like a truck, shuddering under him, gripping his body tightly against hers. She whispered sweet promises in his ears as he pounded into her, as he squeezed her breasts. She gently ran her fingers on his spine and caressed his hair while he shoved in and out of her slick tunnel. His thrusts became rougher and insistent as he reached his crescendo. Soon his hips stopped being so energetic and his movements slowed, getting sluggish. Sheathing himself deep inside her, he mashed his lips on hers and hugged her tongue with his as he filled her up.

 

He gently pulled out his slowly softening cock but Tracey still moaned, his exit enticingly rubbing her walls, stretching it before her vagina was empty again. 

 

He laid down beside her while his hand still moved over her curvy chest teasingly. She rolled over and he mirrored her position so they both were facing each other. Their lips spread in a blissful smile as they scooted closer until barely any space was left between them. She giggled as her bountiful chest squashed against his, her nipples touching his. He too smiled, putting his arm around her waist and planting a kiss on her cheek.

 

“You sure were pent up. If I didn't know better I would have thought that the date was just an excuse to have sex with me.” she smiled playfully.

 

“Do I really need to make an excuse to have sex with you?” he chuckled amusedly as he circled his thumb around her coin sized areola, his every touch sending a jolt of electricity through her. Her breathing was hot and heavy as he suddenly held her nipple between his forefinger and thumb, pinching it gently. She too wasn't being idle. Her fingers found his erect manhood and wrapped around it.

 

“You are right. You don't have to make any excuses. You just have to ask and I will jump you.” She laughed and sat up, moving her hand up and down his length. Harry didn't let go of her nipple and her breast was forced to stretch as she changed the position. She moaned wantonly as his thumb pressed down her nip. She kneeled over him and straddled his stomach, her shins folded under her hips on his either side. His cock was snuggled between her arse cheeks behind her. Harry held his breath in anticipation as his best friend rose her arse up and pointed his pulsating cock to her entrance. She bit her lip and slowly sat down, taking his length inch by inch inside her.

 

Harry closed his eyes and scrunched his face, pleasure coursing through his body, his erection was surrounded by her inner warmth and dampness. Tracey placed her hands behind her on either side of his legs and leaned backwards, gasping and moaning.

 

“Oh Tracey…” Harry groaned, putting his hands on her waist as she began gyrating her arse, squeezing his dick with her inner walls.

 

~~~

 

They finally snuggled with each other, their lust at last sated and fulfilled. Harry was on his back while Tracey was half lying over him, her arm around his chest and her leg thrown over his. Harry had his arm wrapped around her waist as he held her close to him, enjoying her warmth and affection.

 

“Are you sure about your plan, Harry?” Tracey asked softly, her voice full of nervousness. Harry pulled her up so they were face to face. He kissed her softly on her forehead before giving her a confident smile.

 

“Yes, I am.” 

 

“Okay.” Tracey responded meekly.

 

“What is the problem, Tracey? Are you having second thoughts? Don't you want to remain with me and Daphne for eternity?” He asked her cautiously. She gave him an uncertain smile.

 

“No, nothing like that. I am just scared of the consequences. How will becoming immortal change us? Will we become too jaded as time passes? Will we lose our empathy and start treating everyone as inferior? Will we become inhumane? Will immortality gradually chip away our morals? Will our relationship change due to that? Will our love survive the passage of eternal time? Will we grow bored of each other? Will we become disinterested in each other? Will we–”

 

“Tracey! It's fine.” Harry gently said, squeezing her shoulders and stopped her from spiralling down in panic. “We will be fine. While I can't assure your every worry, I can at least honestly say that our love won't change for each other. Living forever won't diminish it. I love you and that's a fact. It won't change because of any reasons. We will be alright. We will have each other and that's all we need to be happy and whole.”

 

Tracey had a soft smile on her face as he reassured her, as she stared into his emerald eyes. She touched his cheek with hers and heaved a sigh.

 

“Okay.”

 

~~~

 

Harry smiled patiently as he was being marched towards the Forbidden forest by his hand. Gabrielle held his arm as she led him towards a familiar forest clearing with a scowl on her cute little face.

 

“Gabby, what is going on?” He asked finally. Instead of replying she just quickened her pace. Seeing that he wouldn't get any answers, he remained silent and followed behind her, not that he had any choice.

 

As they neared the familiar spot where Harry used to spar with Fleur before Room of Requirement, he saw flashes of spell light and realised what was going on. It seemed Fleur was practising here. Though he didn't understand why. She could have used the Room instead.

 

Fleur stopped instantly when she saw them. She was in the dead centre of the clearing. Around her the ground and the trees were damaged, some lightly and some severely.

 

Her silvery blonde hair was dishevelled, some curls sticking to her forehead while some untidily falling down her shoulders. Sweat was pouring down from her chin and down her neck. Her white sleeveless knee length dress was sticking on her skin due to the dampness. There was even dirt clinging to some parts of the white fabric. Harry could only imagine that she must be here for hours.

 

“I take it back. You are not the most beautiful veela but the sweatiest. I give the title of most pretty to little Gabby.” Harry joked, picking Gabrielle up and sitting her on his shoulders as he approached Fleur. He grabbed her hips, keeping his hold on her. Gabrielle giggled as she put her hands on his head, clinging to his messy hair.

 

“Ha ha. You are so funny, Harry.” Fleur grumbled, her wand back in its holster.

 

“Though I can't say I don't like the view.” Harry grinned mischievously, running his gaze from her chest to her hips. The white cloth was almost transparent with the amount of sweat and he could see her bra clad boobs and her toned hips. 

 

“What view, Harry?” Gabrielle asked curiously, not understanding him. Harry just chuckled while Fleur glared at him.

 

“You won't understand now, Gabby. Maybe half a decade later.” he smiled and squeezed her hips in acknowledgement.

 

“So, Gabby, why did you bring me here?” Harry asked her. Gabrielle leaned forward until her head was upside down and in front of his.

 

“She hadn't eaten anything and has been training here since the morning. When mama sent me to get her, Fleur yelled at me to go back, saying that she wasn't hungry.” she revealed that with a pout and then leaned back again, glaring at her elder sister. 

 

“Oh. So you brought me here to punish her.” Harry nodded sagely. 

 

“What! No. I just knew that she would listen to you. I don't want you to hurt her.” she protested. 

 

“Fine, I will punish her for you, Gabby. After all, no one yells at my cute little Gabby.” Harry continued, ignoring her interruption. He definitely didn't see her throwing her arms up in exasperation.

 

“If you are done annoying me, leave me, I am training here.” Fleur said with a tired sigh, ignoring their antics. There was a moment of silence at her proclamation. Harry and Gabrielle shared a look.

 

“Punish?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Punish.” She nodded resolutely before glaring back at Fleur. Putting Gabby down, Harry stretched his body before looking at his girlfriend.

 

“Let's see how your training has helped you. Care for a spar? I won't even use my magic or my wand. You just have to hit me with a spell. Like our usual practice.” Harry grinned in challenge. Fleur's eyes narrowed as she brandished her wand and pointed it at him.

 

“Fine.”

 

Gabrielle quickly scurried to the edge of the clearing where she would be safe from the stray spells and would still get a nice view of their fight.

 

As the first spell left her wand, Harry didn't hold back, he effortlessly batted away her spell with his bare hand and sprinted towards her. While Fleur was very adept and quick with a wand, she could do nothing against his inhumane speed. Before she could even shoot another spell, he was already standing in front of her.

 

Instead of panicking, she used her free hand to punch him. But he laughed and ducked under her arm and went behind her. His hands came up and held onto her like a vice of anaconda. Her arms were restrained behind her back and her wand was lying down on the ground.

 

Gabrielle who was preparing for a big and flashy fight couldn't help but gasp at the sudden end. It didn't even last more than a couple of seconds.

 

“Dead.” Harry whispered smugly in her ear as she was trapped in his arms. 

 

“Fine. Stop it now. I know that you are a god. I am just dirt beneath your shoes. That's why I am training. To become your equal. I don't want to be weak anymore.” Fleur yelled angrily, fighting against his grip, squirming against his chest and hips but it was useless. Harry's grip was unbreakable. His arms were wrapped from behind and rested on her stomach.

 

“But that's impossible. You see, no one is my equal. Not now and definitely not when I finally transcend. At least not in terms of raw power. Training and believing that it will make you all powerful is stupid. True power, like mine, doesn't come from training. No, it comes from luck and mere chance. You can train all you want but you won't gain even one percent of my power. Not because you are less or anything but just because you are not fortunate enough. You weren't blessed by Mother Magic but I was. Thankfully though, you have me who will share his own fortune with you. Don't be so hard on yourself, mon amor . In just a few months, you won't have any weakness, not to water and not to sun or anything else, you won't need any training. You will be an immortal. And that won't happen because you are a hard worker. It will happen just because by a mere chance you were entangled in my path. And that's all you need to be powerful. Luck, my Fleur, is the greatest power and the most terrible weakness. But don't worry, after a couple of months we will be free from the influence of everything. Luck, fate, death, they all will bow to us. We will be the King and Queens of the worlds. Just have patience. Just for a little while.”

 

Fleur was forced to listen to him as he pressed behind her and whispered sweetly to her. She frowned at his explanation but couldn't find a flaw in his logic even when she tried to. She slowly relaxed and stopped fighting against him.

 

“Are you calm now?” he asked.

 

“Yes. I am. You can let me go now.” she sighed. 

 

“Hmm, let's stay like this a little while. Your arse feels amazing from here.” She could practically imagine his grin. She groaned in half exasperation and half embarrassment as he ground on her butt while his lips caressed the nape of her neck. 

 

‘Wasn't he just complaining that I was too sweaty a few minutes ago? What happened to that now?’

 

“Harry! Not in front of Gabby. Stop it.” she hissed, her cheeks turning red. He chuckled but stopped his indecent act and stepped away, giving her some space.

 

“Let's go. Your family wants to fatten you up with food and who am I to go against that wish.” He smiled, grabbing her hand and leading her out of the forest. Few minutes later the three stepped out of the Forbidden forest and approached the Beauxbaton carriage. Harry and Fleur were walking side by side with their hands and fingers intertwined while Gabrielle was sitting atop his shoulders and was messing with his hair.

 

~~~

 

Harry tried, he really did but his mind always seemed to drift away from the Quidditch match taking in front of his eyes and into the future which was all set by his actions. Though he regularly checked on Iris who was flying above everyone, waiting for the snitch.

 

Today was the day of the Quidditch tournament between the three schools. Harry wasn't a big fan of the sport but since Iris and Astoria were participants, he made himself sit still and watch various teenagers fly around on brooms. Daphne and Tracey were sitting on either side of him with Fleur taking a seat beside Tracey with Gabrielle in her lap. The Veela mother too had decided to be with them and was seated with Fleur.

 

They all were cheering for them as Harry's mind again moved away from the sport. The recent talk with Tracey had planted a seed of doubt in his mind. He knew that his most important dream was to become immortal. Not only for Mother Magic's sake but also for himself and his girls. While he could imagine that Death wasn't that bad, he didn't really know what was after death. His queries about the afterlife were always ignored by Lady Death. And then it was only obvious to choose between certain and uncertain, between known and unknown. He wanted to be immortal not only because he feared death but also because he was greedy and selfish. He didn't want to let any of his girls go, he wasn't satisfied with the finite time he had with them as a mortal. He wanted more. He always wanted more. He was like a black hole, empty and dark, never being able to be content with what he had. 

 

Now, he didn't know if it was fate or by mere chance but he possessed all the resources to be more than just immortal. He had stepped into a gold mine of information which will change all the worlds. And like a black hole, he wanted to devour it. He wanted to have it. 

 

After all, if he was content in his life, he would have simply agreed to Lady Death's offer and would have given her the Deathly Hallows in exchange for gaining immortality for himself and his girls. That would have been the safest and easiest way to achieve his dream. But circumstances, new information and new tools had given him a world changing chance and he wasn't stupid enough to choose the safe option for the safe rewards. No, he wanted more. He always wanted more.

 

His attention was back in the game as Iris sped towards the ground, her broom shooting like a bullet at the grassy floor. Harry held onto his breath, his hand curled into fist beside him, ready to save her but it was not needed. She swept up just before collision with the snitch struggling between her fingers. The Quidditch field was filled with applause and screams as the match ended.

 

But Iris' eyes were just on him, her emerald eyes gleaming proudly, waiting for his praise and acknowledgment. Harry stood up and clapped his hands and yelled her name with others. Even from here he could see her bright smile as she descended down and got smothered by her teammates.

 

Harry chuckled softly at their victory jig. Iris' face was red from embarrassment but she continued dancing like an ape along with the Weasley brothers and the other Hogwarts players. The Beauxbaton team shot them dirty looks as they trudged away defeatedly. Harry smiled as he was surrounded by cheers and laughter. Yes, he wanted more of this. He was a black hole which won't ever be content. He wanted more of Iris, he wanted more of her smiles, he wanted more of her delicate flesh. And most of all he wanted an eternity with his beautiful little sister. Was that wrong of him? He didn't know and didn't care. He never was affected by these things called morals and contentment.

 

Though even in this atmosphere of joy, he didn't miss the fleeting look of envy and dissatisfaction in Astoria's eyes as she danced along with them. Unfortunately for her, no one was injured today and she didn't get a chance to shine. She had to sit on the bench and see her teammates fly and fulfil their ambition while she just brooded inwardly with a false smile on her face.

 

Harry hummed thoughtfully. He needed to do something nice for her to take her mind off this topic. He would have easily injured one of the Gryffindor chasers if it wouldn't have been so obvious to his friends. Tracey would have been angry at him for days for hurting innocents for his selfish gain. And what use his manipulation would be if it got Tracey angry at him. It's like hurting his one hand to heal the other. 

 

Whatever, he would think about it later as his attention was snatched by his approaching sister who jumped in his arms excitedly. He laughed as he squeezed her tight around her waist and buried his face in her soft neck, inhaling her distinctive scent.

 

The worlds were going to change irrevocably and he would be in control after that.

Chapter 38: The Last Piece

Chapter Text

Three days later, the Quidditch competition was concluded with Hogwarts coming out as victor. Though everyone knew the results would have been vastly different if Krum was allowed to play but since he was a champion, he was barred from entering into both Dueling as well as Quidditch competitions. As a result Hogwarts won.

 

While Durmstrang and Beauxbatons teams were very disappointed by their loss, they weren't overly sore losers and congratulated the Hogwarts team for their well deserved win with strained smiles. 

 

A massive party was organised in the Great Hall where the whole Hogwarts student body celebrated their huge victory. And for once the four houses ignored their petty differences and competitiveness to enjoy their collective win. This triumph had also carved Iris' name in everyone's heart and mind. The game of Quidditch had always been bizarre and focussed heavily on seekers. If she wasn't as skilled and as competent as she was then their success wouldn't have been possible. For that they were immensely thankful to her.

 

Harry watched along with Daphne and Tracey as Iris was being congratulated by everyone. Some gave her hugs while some patted her back. Some older students even ruffled her hair fondly. And she greedily soaked in all the praise, smiling and laughing along with her teammates. Enjoying her time in the spotlight.

 

“Someone is famous.” Daphne chuckled, slinging her arm around his neck. The three Slytherins were standing in a corner, far away from the overexcited crowd. Fleur and Gabrielle too would have been present if the celebration party wasn't exclusive. Unfortunately for them, it was. These few hours were reserved only for Hogwarts students and everyone else was strictly prohibited from entering the Great Hall. Even the Professors and the Headmaster agreed to the demand good naturedly and let the students do as they wished.

 

“So it appears.” Harry replied with a small smile and put his own arm around her waist, placing a small kiss on her lips. 

 

“So, Mr. Potter, how do you feel about your little sister's achievement?” Tracey bumped her shoulder against him playfully from the other side.

 

“Proud and eager.”

 

“Eager for what?” Tracey asked curiously. It was Daphne who giggled and pointed her hand at the crowd.

 

“Ah, I see.” Tracey winced in sympathy at the boy who was shyly walking towards Iris. Harry stifled an urge to evilly rub his hands, excited to see how it goes. If he wanted to be dramatic he could have gone towards them and maimed the younger boy in front of everyone for even having an interest in his cute little sister. He could have shown them what would happen to those who looked at Iris in that way. But for once he decided to not be dramatic. And he absolutely did understand the appeal of his little sister, obviously, so he decided to show some mercy towards the boy. Iris wasn't a cute kid anymore. She was at the age where she would be generally classified as beautiful and pretty instead of cute or adorable. Her body has sprouted curves and that was quite easily seen in her tight quidditch outfit. 

 

Harry snapped his fingers so he and his best friends could hear what his sister and that boy were saying despite the distance between them.

 

“Uhm.. Iris.” The brunette haired boy mumbled as he stopped before her. Katie and Alicia, who presently were with her, shared an amused look between them and went away to give the little ones some private space, knowing what was going to happen. Iris frowned at seeing her friends go without giving a reason and decided to give her attention to the boy standing in front of her.

 

“Yes?” she asked with an easy smile. The boy blushed deeply at seeing her smile and ducked his head self-consciously. It didn't help him as his gaze landed on her chest and his blush deepened. He jerked his face up and met her curious eyes. Such beautiful green eyes. Before he could get lost in them, he decided to just get it over with.

 

“Will you gooutwithme?” he spluttered quickly. 

 

“Gotmi?” She mumbled, tilting her head to the side dubiously, not understanding him. And the boy found her poleaxed expression incredibly cute and couldn't help but stare at her in awe silently.

 

“Go out with me.” He corrected, still looking at her mesmerizingly as if she was the greatest thing since sliced bread. 

 

“Oh.” Iris said slowly before her eyes widened and her face flushed red. She shifted awkwardly and wished her brother was beside her so she didn't have to suffer such a mortifying experience. She didn't know what to say. She totally didn't want to go on a date with him since she was already in love with her brother. But how do you say no kindly? She really didn't want to hurt his feelings since he gathered his courage and was able to ask her in front of everyone. She didn't think she would have been able to do that in his place. She was lucky that she didn't have to go through all these drama with her brother. Harry always knew what she wanted before she even had to say that and she never needed to use her courage in this manner. For which she was grateful and relieved.

 

“I am sorry. I have to go.” Iris babbled nervously and ran away towards her brother, leaving an embarrassed and hurt boy behind. He trudged back to his friends who patted his back and consoled him with gentle whispers.

 

She found Harry and Daphne hunched over and laughing hysterically, gesticulating to each other and making fun of someone. Tracey was mildly glaring at them with an air of exasperation.

 

“Gotmi— did you see— his face?” Harry wheezed between his laughter. Daphne just laughed along with him and nodded rapidly. Iris realised that the three had witnessed and heard what happened to her. She huffed angrily and shoved Harry away.

 

“You should act nice. It's bad making fun of someone's feelings.” Iris rebuked. Harry's laughter slowly dwindled into an amused smile.

 

“Oi! I am nice to you all. And that's the best you can hope for. I have a limited amount of ‘nice’ in me and that is spent frugally on you.” Harry chuckled. She just pouted but her lips turned into a happy smile as his arms snaked around her waist and he pulled her into him.

 

He laughed as she possessively latched onto him.

 

“Come on, brother, I am ready for my reward.” Iris whispered in his ear as she rested her chin on his shoulder. 

 

“Are you sure? You don't have to rush. We have an eternity before us. You are not even fourteen. You should take your time.” Harry whispered back.

 

“I am sure. Come on, don't be a meanie. I want you. Right now. Please.” She mumbled before nudging her face on his neck.

 

“Fine.” Harry agreed at last and the siblings vanished from the Great Hall. Daphne and Tracey shared an amused smile and decided not to think about what was going to happen between them.

 

“Let's bug Astoria since those two disappeared.” Daphne cheered and marched towards the said girl who was sitting alone, a bit away from her team. Daphne sighed internally at the ambitious and stubborn girl.

 

~~~

 

They reappeared in Harry's room and began french kissing each other. Harry touched her jersey and magically removed it without interrupting their snogging. Then her long sleeve t-shirt suffered the same fate, leaving her bare from waist up. 

 

Harry stepped back and took a second to admire her. Iris smirked under his lecherous gaze as he ran his eyes from her neck to her chest, she had forgotten to wear a bra today. Her boobs weren't big enough to require a bra but she still wore it when in public or else the imprint of her nipples would be visible on her clothes. Without waiting for him to move, she turned around and pulled down her trousers first and then her knickers. Her movement had a certain seductive flair as she wiggled her arse slowly and took off her clothes. 

 

She wasn't surprised when Harry's naked body slammed behind her, his hands coming up to cup her perky breasts. She mewled as he squeezed her tits and ground his throbbing boner on her bum. She grinned mischievously at his pleasured gasp when his dick got imprisoned between her butt cheeks. Unlike her chest, her backside had grown larger and rounder due to puberty, making her arse seem far bigger and bubblier due to her willowy body shape.

 

“Brother.” she hummed as his one arm dropped from her tits to grab onto her waist, pulling her back, squashing her firm cheeks against his crotch. The siblings panted loudly as the intense warmth and the sensation of their pressed skins inflamed the burning inferno of their lust for each other.

 

“Iris. My Iris.” he groaned possessively and hugged her tight to his chest with his fingers still on her boobs and his cock still between her big buns. “I was so annoyed when that brat proposed to you. I had to stop myself from setting him on fire.”

 

Iris giggled at hearing that and rested the back of her head on his shoulder.

 

“Were you jealous, brother?” Iris asked amusedly and stifled a moan as he pinched her nipple.

 

“Yes. While I was pretty sure that you would say no to him, a small part of me still feared that you might accept his proposal.” Harry smiled, pressing his lips on her neck and nibbling on her skin gently.

 

“You are stupid, brother. I will always be yours. For ever and ever.” Iris responded fiercely and pulled away from him. She walked to the bed and climbed on it before laying on her back with her knees drawn in and her hands sprawled on her sides. 

 

“Come on. Fulfil my deepest desires. Make love to me, brother.” Iris whispered hoarsely with her legs parted for him, inviting him to take her most precious possession. Harry smiled at her glassy eyes before joining her on the bed. He sat between her legs and rubbed his erection, smearing it with the precum. Then he ran his index finger along her slit, receiving a loud hiss from her pretty lips. 

 

She was wet enough. And then he finally fulfilled her wish even if it meant breaking his promise to himself. He had once told himself that he wouldn't have sex with her until she turned fourteen. But sometimes promises were made to be broken.

 

The Potter siblings weren't present for the dinner that night. They had better things to do that afternoon, that evening and that night. They wouldn't leave each other's embrace for a while after that momentous event. They were addicted to the pleasure of one another's flesh, to the way they made each other feel. In the deepest recess of his mind, Harry confessed to himself that the sex with Iris was mind-blowing on a whole another level compared to his other girls. Though he would rather die than reveal it and cause competition between his girls.

 

That was the reason why Harry and Iris rutted like crazy for hours and hours. 

 

Sometimes Deus could be used as a source of energy, you know. It could take away fatigue in more than one way. And Iris was turned into a sex demon. She couldn't get enough of it and Harry always had a hard time saying no to his beloved sister.

 

It was a good day for the Potter siblings. Albeit physically exhausting one.

 

~~~

 

Astoria was sitting on a stool in front of a full body mirror. She was brushing her long black hair in preparation for the date. When she was finally done, her hair was falling down straight behind her back. She hummed in approval. She was looking good. Her blue eyes gleamed proudly at her appearance. 

 

She stood up and twirled around before the mirror. She was wearing a white sleeveless blouse and blue knee-length skirt. She would have chosen something more formal and fancy if she wasn't instructed to wear informal and comfortable clothes. She nodded to herself, her red lips spreading in a full smile. 

 

She was ready for her date. 

 

While she knew that Harry was just trying to brighten her gloomy mood, it didn't dampen her excitement. She hadn't gone on a single date with him since they were all so busy this year. And when he was free, she wasn't and when she was, he wasn't. It was just so annoying. But at last, they all had more free time and Harry had decided to take her on an official date. It was most probably going to confuse the hell out of the other students since they still were confused if Harry was just courting Daphne or if he was involved with Tracey too. 

 

She giggled at the thought of the new rumours this date will cause.

 

‘Harry Potter: A manwhore who has ensnared another young witch with his charms.’

 

“Only if they knew about Iris. The wizarding world would go crazy from the knowledge. While incest was less taboo in wizarding world than in muggle world. It was still very taboo. And this isn't even between first or second cousins but true siblings. Even the wizarding world doesn't tolerate incest between close family.” Astoria thought out loud. She shook head and dropped that line of thought. She shouldn't waste energy thinking about that when Harry was waiting for her outside her room.

 

She checked her reflection one last time and then opened the door. She found him patiently waiting for her. He was wearing a black shirt and blue jeans with the green dragonhide jacket over the shirt. She felt happy that he still regularly wore that jacket which she had gifted to him in her first year. In hindsight, the few extra galleons she spent on making its size changeable was worth it.

 

At the sight of her, he let his gaze run from her head to toe and she did her best not to squirm self-consciously. Sometimes, she just felt so ordinary and imperfect that it made her feel unwanted. And she had valid reasons for it when you consider that Harry was surrounded by some of the best looking girls of his age. There was Daphne, her elder sister, whose beauty, her mysterious black eyes and soft blonde hair, was so renowned that every single student in the school knew of her. And her mastery in combat magic had already made her an upcoming future legend. There was Tracey too who wasn't any less prettier than Daphne, her kind and warm behaviour along with her comely appearance had endeared her to everyone. If that wasn't enough then there was Iris too, who was already so beautiful with her unique red hair and enchanting emerald eyes. She had heard many whispers that Iris would grow up into one of the most bewitching and stunning women of their generation, just like Lily Potter. And let's just not talk about her prodigal skills in quidditch. Also, there was Fleur, a Merlin damned veela, who was considered prettiest among their species.

 

Now, how was she to compete with them? She knew she was beautiful but that didn't mean anything when your sister and all your friends were far above you in that department. What did she have to offer to Harry? She wasn't as beautiful as Daphne or Fleur, she wasn't as kind or powerful as Tracey and she definitely wasn't as skilled as Iris in quidditch. 

 

How was she not to question her worth when she was surrounded by such extraordinary people?

 

“Hmm, do we have to go on a date? I am quite eager to just take you back to your bedroom.” Harry quipped, staring at her with his smouldering eyes that made her fight back a blush.

 

“No, mister. I am excited for the date and won't cancel it just because you want to make out with me.” Astoria grinned. Harry chuckled and wrapped his arms around her before kissing her deeply, his lips locking with hers and his tongue darting inside her mouth. She was breathing heavily when he pulled back. Her chest was heaving and her face was all red. She shook her clouded mind and held his arm with one of her own.

 

“You look absolutely delicious, luv. Both literally and figuratively.” Harry smiled softly as he squeezed her hand and intertwined his fingers with hers. She was filled with this warm feeling that travelled to every part of her body, making her feel all happy and tingly.

 

Maybe Harry did see something inside her which she wasn't able to at this point. But him being able to see it was enough for her. Him, considering her beautiful was rewarding enough for now even if she herself felt that she wasn't even close to match the beauty of the other girls. Because as he looked at her with his soft green eyes and kind smile, so full of love and affection, she felt like the most special girl on the planet. 

 

“Thank you, luv. You look kind of handsome as well.” Astoria smiled back as they walked away.

 

“Hey! What do you mean by ‘kind of’?” Harry asked with a pout. Astoria just laughed and led him out of the Slytherin common room, ignoring the dubious stares of others.

 

~~~

 

The following months passed quickly until it was the day before the third task. Harry and his girls relaxed during this time since they didn't have anything better to do. Of course most of the times they just ended up having sex with each other. While the three best friends, Harry and Daphne and Tracey did like their threesomes, they eventually started preferring alone time with him. Harry didn't mind one way or another but was kind of happy that Daphne and Tracey were over their bi-curiosity and now weren't sexually active with each other. It did give his ego a boost.

 

Fleur on the other hand was busy trying to become strong. She was still competitive and wanted to give her all in the last task. Harry of course did his duty by distracting her and making her relax which most of the time involved… sex. You guessed it.

 

And let's not talk about Iris. She had become… Well, let's just not talk about it.

 

Basically, Harry got lots of sex.

 

Astoria on the other hand had started going on more dates with him. She had become a romantic girl and liked all these gestures. Although they still hadn't done the deed, they had crossed many limits in their physical intimacy. At this point they had done everything but only the real thing. Unlike Iris, Astoria thought that she was a bit young for that and had decided to postpone it for the future. Harry didn't mind. He had an eternity with her, a few years wasn't that much in comparison.

 

Then there was also the curious case of Jasmine Zinan. His friend and his slave. Just as he had planned, Jasmine had become dependent on him for love and affection after her parents' death. She looked up to him now. And Harry shamelessly exploited that to make her love him. A willing slave was far more useful than a rebellious one. So, he never lorded his status over her and kept his friendship with her as it was before that tragic incident. Though Jasmine wanted more than just his friendship. She and Harry had kissed many times but they hadn't gone further than that. Jasmine wanted him to initiate. But he wouldn't do that since she wouldn't be able to say no if he touched her. She was his slave after all and if he wanted he could bend her over and take her, willing or unwilling. That was the reason that he hadn't progressed their relationship from his side. Since he had decided he wanted her goodwill, he wouldn't make her feel like she was his slave. Which ironically caused much annoyance to Jasmine who was getting impatient.

 

Disregarding their complicated relationship, Harry had taken his duty to educate her about Deus seriously. They met every week to practice their special brand of magic. Tonight was one of those days.

 

“Concentrate, Jas. Good. Just like that.” Harry smiled as he stood behind her, his one hand resting in the small of her back. Her body shone with white ethereal light and her blue eyes turned golden. Even her blue hair sparkled in the dark.

 

Currently, they were standing in a clearing of the Forbidden forest. The same place which Fleur often used as her training spot.

 

The night was a little on a cooler side and the moon was full, shining silver light on them. The soft insect noises were ever-present and an occasional roar or a hiss of some magical animals from further away was expected. 

 

Jasmine shivered as a cold gust of wind blew over them. She wished she had worn something warmer and more substantial. Her flimsy pink t-shirt and red cotton shorts weren't doing much. Then again, she wasn't informed that their training place was going to change. She had gotten used to the cosy atmosphere of the Room of Requirement.

 

She sighed in relief as heat spread over her body instantly. The centre of the sudden temperature change was Harry's palm on her back. She thanked him with a silent nod as she let Deus take over her body.

 

“We are the direct progeny of Mother Magic. We have the purest and undiluted magic due to that. We don't have to wave a wand or chant a spell. We just have to wish and magic will do the rest. Magic is like an excited puppy who wants to follow our every command. Forget whatever you have learned until now and just wish it into existence, imagine it.” Harry used the same explanation he had on the first training night, running his hand gently along her spine.

 

Jasmine followed his voice and did exactly that. She wished for a starless sky. She imagined that there was only a moon in the sky.

 

Just like that, all the billions of stars disappeared with a blink, leaving only the moon in the black sky. She felt the power, the pride as she changed the world with a mere thought.

 

“Did I just destroy infinite stars for practice?” She couldn't help but giggle drunkenly at the immeasurable power inside her. 

 

“No. You only cast an illusion that hid the stars. You don't have enough power or skill to kill billions of stars. Even I don't.” Harry smiled amusedly as he walked around and stood before her. “Still, you are learning fast. An illusion covering the whole planet is praiseworthy. At this rate, your training will be over soon.”

 

Jasmine shot him a happy smile and undid the spell, making the stars appear back in the endless sky.

 

“It's all thanks to you. I wouldn't have reached this far on my own.” Jasmine said gratefully, stepping forward and wrapping her arms around him. Harry chuckled as he returned her hug.

 

“We are the giants in the world of ants, Jas. It would have been pathetic to see you continue acting as an ant when in reality you are something more.” Harry smiled, giving her a gentle squeeze. Jasmine stepped back but grabbed his hands and swung them between their bodies whimsically.

 

“It feels strange to know that I have so much power. I still find it bizarre that I am immortal and a daughter of Life and Magic.” Jasmine thought out loud. Harry remained silent as she got lost in her head. Suddenly her face snapped at him and she asked excitedly.

 

“Does that mean I am your equal? That I can even defeat you?” 

 

“At this moment, not really. While you technically have an infinite source of Deus for being the daughter of Magic herself, you still haven't reached your maturity yet and won't until a few centuries later. And though I have a limited amount of Deus, exactly a half of Mother Magic, it still dwarfs your Deus by hundreds of times. If we fight now, it will take barely a second for me to defeat you.” Harry corrected her misconception with an amused smile. Jasmine sighed at that and looked at him excitedly.

 

“Well, it's a moot point anyway. After your plan succeeds tomorrow, you will become the most powerful being in existence. I am eager for my part. I will finally pay you back for all your help.” 

 

“You do remember that it will leave you sore and hurt for a few weeks?” Harry questioned her with a raised eyebrow. Jasmine shrugged nonchalantly, her hands still in his.

 

“I will happily suffer that for you.” She smiled softly. Harry placed a short kiss on her lips before pulling back and untangling his hands from her.

 

“I have a gift for you, Jas.” Harry grinned mysteriously as he hid his hands behind his back. Jasmine's eyes widened in wonder as she shuffled on her feet impatiently.

 

“What is it? Come on, drop the suspense.”

 

Harry laughed at her childish antics and brought his hands forward. Dangling from his right hand was a black necklace. Jasmine stared at the jewellery mesmerizingly, taking in every inch of it. There was a small pendant attached to the black chain. It was a green gem encircled by a serpent who was biting its own tail. 

 

An Ouroboros symbol. A sign of eternity. 

 

“It's tradition that I give this necklace to my girls. Daphne, Tracey, Iris, Astoria, Fleur. They all have it. And now you too shall have it. In the gem resides a part of my Deus, forging a permanent link between us and it also keeps you safe from all direct spells. No matter what type of spells, it safeguards you. It almost makes you invincible in a magical combat.” Harry explained, moving behind her. She blushed as his fingers grazed her neck while he moved away her blue hair. She felt giddy as the weight of the pendant settled on her chest.

 

“So, I am one of your girls then.” she prompted slyly. Harry returned in front of her, his lips forming a lopsided grin.

 

“If that's what you want.” Harry answered huskily. Jasmine nodded insistently and jumped on him. He caught her in his arms. Her thighs gripping his waist and her arms looped around his neck. 

 

They vanished in a flash of golden light and appeared on a massive bed inside the Room of Requirement. He kissed her passionately for a few minutes, groping her breasts and backside in the meanwhile. 

 

Abruptly, he rolled her over on the stomach. She rose to her hands and knees and yelped when he tore away her shorts and knickers. She quivered as her privates were exposed. She turned her head back to see him pulling down his trousers and underwear.

 

She gulped down her nervousness when she felt his hardness on her arse.

 

“Are you ready?” He asked her hoarsely, rubbing his boner between her plump cheeks. She nodded, feeling too dazed to verbally reply. This sudden heat as she was pressed against his penis was getting to her mind. She moaned when his hardness touched her wet pussy. She held her breath as he gripped her waist and pushed in slowly and gently. 

 

“Ahh.” she groaned loudly and buried her red embarrassed face in the pillow, biting on it to stifle her screams.

 

~~~

 

Luna Lovegood lay awake in the night, at this late hour. She was sitting on a chair inside the Ravenclaw common room. She had dragged the chair all the way to the window so she could sit by it.

 

“It's finally time. Tomorrow the world will change.” Luna mumbled to herself. She has seen it in one of her visions. She could even change it if she wished. She just had to use her power, the ability to control other's magic, and kill him. He would die. While he was immensely powerful, he still was vulnerable to her family magic. She could stop him before he could even rise. She could follow fate and do her duty like she was supposed to.

 

Most of the people would have easily opted to do that since it would stop the sudden change, since it would keep the world as it is. But Luna wasn't most people. She was tired of all the visions. She was weary of this power. And tomorrow she would do nothing and let him succeed. Tomorrow, she would be selfish instead of selfless.

 

~~~

 

It was half an hour before the third task would begin. Harry and his group were gathered in the Room of Requirement.

 

“After everything goes as planned, I might not be able to see you again soon. But rest assured that I will be back. Keep the necklace on you all the time and be together. Next time when you see me, I will be the strongest immortal in existence. And then in turn I will make you all immortal too. Wish me luck.” Harry smiled as he hugged and kissed each of them, ready to roll the final die and finish the game.

 

“I don't want you to go.” Iris mumbled, latching onto him and climbing in his lap. Harry chuckled mirthfully and hugged her close.

 

“It won't be long, Iris. Don't worry too much.” Harry reassured her, peppering her with kisses. Iris just sighed and hid her face on his chest. Daphne and Tracey looked at him with concern but nodded supportively. Astoria and Fleur too were feeling jittery.

 

“Let's always be together for all eternity.” Harry smiled at each of them and gently ran his fingers through Iris' hair. “I may be a monster. The cruellest one with no morals and little empathy. I may be an inhumane empty being mimicking to be human. I may be all that or maybe none of it. I am still totally not sure of all that. But what I am absolutely certain of is that I love you all. From the deepest part of my cold heart. You have my eternal gratitude for sticking with me even when confronted with my hideous self. Thank you for your loyalty and love. See you soon.”

 

Chapter 39: The Lie That Became True

Chapter Text

Harry stood before the maze along with the other champions. Fleur and Cedric stood on either side of him while Krum was positioned beside Cedric. The evening sunlight felt warm and the grass looked more orange than green. Even the parts of the maze sported patches of red-orange.

 

“See you, Fleur.” Harry said to Fleur as his turn for going into the maze came. He was in the first place after all. She nodded and touched her chest where the ouroboros necklace was hidden. He shot her a smile and plunged into the giant maze without another backward glance.

 

Instead of going through the maze like normal, Harry grabbed onto the hovering camera and teleported to the centre of the maze along with it, where the cup was. He picked up the cup with the other hand and won the tournament.

 

Just like that.

 

~~~

 

All the people in the stands were boo-ing loudly. They were standing and complaining, looking imploringly at the judges. They had expected an entertaining contest but the tournament had ended in short, abrupt and in an utterly boring manner. Even the people watching from the comforts of their homes were massively disappointed at the anticlimactic end of the famous tournament which the whole wizarding world had been paying attention to.

 

They wanted a rematch where such boring powers were banned.

 

The three champions stared incredulously at the collapsed maze, they lost even before they could try. Fleur couldn't help but groan unhappily. She wasn't aware that Harry would just go and teleport himself to end the competition. She had thought that he at least would give them a tiny chance to shine.

 

That was just not fair. Coming all the way to Britain and to lose like this was a cruel farce. She was very annoyed at him. Couldn't he have prolonged the match a little so she could at least feel like she participated and lost fairly?

 

Looking up at the only screen live, she saw Harry walking through a grim graveyard. 

 

A sudden hush fell around them as everyone stared dubiously at the giant hovering television screen.

 

Wasn't the tournament over? Why was Harry Potter in a graveyard instead of on the stage?

 

If anyone had glanced at Dumbledore, they would have seen all the blood draining from his face since he knew of this place. The other organisers were panicking too, understanding that something was grossly wrong, knowing that this wasn't the part of the show.

 

“Welcome to the Re-Creation of the world.” Harry proclaimed calmly as he looked through the camera after stopping a dozen feet before a stone statue. 

 

The audience screamed in distress when they saw a mousy man pointing his wand at the fourth champion. Because Harry was still facing the camera, he didn't see the silent man creeping behind him. 

 

“Look out!”

 

“Behind you!”

 

Many yelled stupidly even when they knew that he couldn't hear them.

 

Harry in answer, as if miraculously hearing them, without even turning his head to look behind him, swatted his hand like he was flicking a fly. 

 

Peter Pettigrew and the baby form of Voldemort instantly fell down unconscious behind him.

 

There was a stunned silence in the stands at the casual display of power.

 

“As I was saying, welcome to the Re-Creation of the world. By the end of it, everything will be changed. Let the process begin.” Harry said seriously and clapped his hands.

 

They saw him conjuring a throne in the middle of the grave and sitting on it imperiously. He rested the back of his head on the headrest and closed his eyes after shooting them a narrowed look. 

 

Instantly, there was a flash of golden light, a light so bright that the screen turned white and everyone reflexively covered their eyes.

 

~~~

 

Harry finally, for the first time in his life, let loose. His Deus, the unworldly, divine power flooded out from him like a Tsunami that tried to submerge the whole world in it. 

 

Alas, it wasn't enough. His Deus was limited and couldn't cover every single being on the earth. So, he drained the only other source of the Deus known to him.

 

Jasmine Zinan, his close friend, was sitting on an armchair in the Room of Requirement. She knew the plan and had eagerly waited for her part. That was the reason why she was not down in the stands but was in this room. Her ouroboros necklace began glowing brightly.

 

“It's happening then. Take it, Harry. Take as much as you want.” She gasped as golden energy left her body and merged with the massive wave hovering over the world like a serpent ready to strike.

 

She screamed hoarsely as her Deus was pulled out of her like a water through sponge. She felt someone was cruelly pulling out her limbs. She yelled and hissed in agony, blood poured out of her mouth freely, her skin turned ashen and all her hair fell down from her scalp. 

 

She stumbled down from the chair and sprawled on the floor, in her own pool of blood, whimpering as her magic was sucked out of her. She lost weight and muscles, she looked like a thin stick, her skin desperately clinging to her bones. She appeared as if she was on the last stage of cancer and was just a breath away from death. Unfortunately or fortunately, she was immortal and the mercy of Death wasn't available to her.

 

Finally, she lost consciousness and embraced the painless oblivion.

 

~~~

 

The entire world was panicking and crying out in fear. Everything had been normal until it wasn't. Somehow the sky had turned a lustrous shade of gold. Even the sun was hidden behind it. But that wasn't the cause of the mass panic. No, it was the gentle thrum of the ground that made everyone fear the worst. The very earth was booming with vibration as if some divine god was hitting the planet like a drum. People ran out of their houses and apartments, fearing a disastrous earthquake, trying to save their lives. They amassed on roads and parks, whispering and screaming for an explanation.

 

Then it came. The mist. The sparkling golden fog. It rose from the ground like a water vapour and hung in the air. No begging or violent hand swiping could clear the translucent sheen of gold in the atmosphere. And people fell asleep as soon as the mist touched them. It wasn't as if they even got time to fight in vain.

 

It was not happening in just one place though. It was happening everywhere. 

 

In the highest mountains of Himalayas, in the isolated North and South poles, in the barren Sahara desert, in the deepest oceans. The mist appeared everywhere like a sudden herald of doom, hiding the sun and overtaking the sky. It was as beautiful as it was frightening.

 

Europe, America, Asia, Australia, Africa, not a single place was spared. It was a worldwide phenomenon. Every inch and every corner of the planet was blanketed by this strange mist that forced people into sleep. Many tried to fight it.

 

But how could you fight a mist? 

 

A cluster of mist even shot up into space to seek the remaining humans on various spaceships. 

 

In the end, every single human, whether it be an infant fresh into life or an old man on the cusp of death, were enshrouded by the gleaming mist. Even the animals were brought down by the mist. Every type of sentient being was included in this. It didn't matter if it was a mere fly who would die in minutes or if it was an intelligent race who would live a century. The mist touched them all. It touched their souls and pulled them into his dream world.

 

The world was lastly at peace. Because every single being was sleeping, disregarding if it was day or night, disregarding if it was cold or hot. Every being was enfolded by this mist protectively and possessively, keeping them from harm but imprisoning them too.

 

Daphne, Astoria, Iris, Fleur, Tracey and Jasmine were the only exceptions among the gazillion of living beings. While Jasmine was still lying unconscious in the Room of Requirement, the other girls were sitting in the stands around the destroyed maze, staring at the silent world in wonder.

 

“It's one thing to hear his plan and another to see it enacted. I am amazed that he really had this much power all along. The entire world is sleeping, all because of him. It's kinda scary too.” Astoria mumbled, looking at the golden misty cocoons that housed different wizards and witches.

 

“Of course, brother is awesome. I always knew it.” Iris chimed in proudly, getting amused looks from her companions. 

 

“I would have been scared if I didn't trust Harry.” Fleur said, watching how even her little sister and mother weren't excluded from his plan.

 

“Don't worry. They will be fine. Harry is not going to hurt them.” Tracey smiled reassuringly at her. Fleur nodded gratefully at her.

 

“Damn! What to do now? I want to watch how Harry will proceed but we can't see it since his mist is ignoring us.” Daphne grumbled in dissatisfaction. As if hearing her request, a small screen materialised in front of them. 

 

~~~

 

A fourteen years old boy was sitting on a throne-like chair in an opulent chamber. His body was covered by the silkiest black robes and his long ebony hair hung in waves on his shoulders. His mischievous green eyes glowed from within and a lazy smile adorned his face.

 

“I am Harry Potter, to those who don't know me. And I have come to change your ways.” Harry began, staring ahead kindly.

 

Just like that, the throne room vanished and Harry was now standing on a ledge while trillions of living beings stood below the cliff. There were humans, magicals, vampires, werewolves, goblins along with all kinds of beasts and insects and birds. It was an endless sea of beings that spread towards the horizon. Thankfully for everyone, they could see him as if he was just standing before them even when they were hundreds of kilometres away from him.

 

The sky behind him was clear and calm blue like it was early morning. There was no sun but there was sunlight. There was no wind but there was a comfortable coolness.

 

People tried to yell or scream. They tried to ask him what the hell was going on but they didn't have the freedom to move or speak here. They couldn't do anything but just stand on the endless green plain and listen to what he said. 

 

“But before we continue, let me tell you my real identity. My real self is Chaos , one of the two primordial beings who created this multiverse. The other being is Order who is slumbering as of now, leaving me in charge. We two are the guardians of the Worlds. We are the Watchers. We are the Creators. It is our duty to keep it safe and balanced so it doesn't cause the fall of the known world.” Harry smiled amicably, gazing down at the incredulous faces.

 

“Yes, I know it is hard to believe but so is that every living sentient organism is pulled here before me, in my grasp. You better believe it. If I wish I can kill you all with a mere thought. Actually, that was the plan because your planet has become corrupt and unredeemable. Magic is dying, Nature is dying, every good thing that makes your planet liveable is dying. It will be far too easy to just erase your whole existence so your advanced future generations don't cause any permanent harm to the multiverse by becoming parasites and trying to invade other planets because you destroyed your current one. Yes, the idea to kill you all is very enticing.” Harry explained with the same good natured smile.

 

The numerous beings before him flinched in fear. Even the less intelligent creatures like animals felt dread well up inside them, they couldn't understand what he was saying but they could comprehend the danger that came from this apex predator.

 

“Thankfully for you all, we, the Creators, are merciful and the eradication of a gazillion beings will leave a sour taste in our mouths. That's why I, Chaos, decided to see this world through a human's perspective instead of God's and see if there is another way to stop the poison from spreading to other worlds. I was born here as Harry Potter, a son of a wizard and witch. Yes, there is magic in your world for those who don't know. It was a unique experience if nothing else. I got to be human and feel all human emotions. And I also found out how to save this world without annihilating it. As I grew up in your world, I came to a gradual realisation that the biggest cause of misery and corruption in this world is freedom and power. People have freedom to do good and bad. And people have freedom to escape punishment if they have power. There are millions of you here who have committed the vilest crimes and still are living a life of luxury instead of rotting in a cell. All because you have the power, political or economical, to bribe and corrupt the already corrupted system.” Harry explained politely and nodded at the mass. Many of them shuffled nervously, knowing their own faults and the ugly truth.

 

“Worry not, my people. I have decided to be a Messiah instead of the annihilator. I have decided to be kind instead of cruel. I will save your world without bringing you all to extinction. I will give you a gift. A present from a God.” Harry announced grandiosely.

 

The billions of beings who could understand him, looked at him expectantly and fearfully.

 

“I give you all the symbol of Eternity. My own symbol.” 

 

There was a brief tingle in every being's body. 

 

They didn't feel any different and thought that whatever this self-proclaimed God was intending didn't happen. But when they looked at each other, they gasped in astonishment.

 

There was now a red ouroboros symbol etched in the centre of everyone's forehead. It didn't matter how big or how microscopic you were. Every living being now carried the red tattoo of a snake eating its own tail on their bodies.

 

“Now let me explain what its purpose is. Listen carefully, people of earth, this symbol is special. A sign that you have all finally been turned equal in regards to power and freedom.”

 

“What you have on your forehead is your judge, jury and executor.”

 

A total silence enveloped the infinite plain. 

 

“Yes, you heard it correctly. You now have a magical power inside you. But instead of giving you special powers, it watches over you and decides whether you are fit to live among the living or not. Oh look, it is already working.” Harry chuckled as if he had just made a good joke.

 

People disappeared in millions and millions. They turned into smoke and imploded silently. If anyone could have screamed they would have. But all were silent and frozen as willed by Chaos.

 

“When you all will wake up, don't be surprised if you find a huge number of dead bodies. They are just criminals and scum of society. Don't mourn them much. Now that only the good people are alive, congratulations by the way, let's get to the next point. You all are now eligible to live and go back to your lives. Nothing will change for you, my symbol won't interfere in your life. It will turn invisible as soon as you wake up. But when you are about to do something bad and are totally going to do it and it is not some mere passing thought, then the symbol will act before you can even commit the sin. Yes, I have created the perfect world. A world of peace with no crime. All you needed was a God who took away your freedom to do wrong. Now the rules… Well, except there are no rules. Haha. I am not setting some stiff rules in which you can find loopholes. My symbol is adaptable, it will punish you as it sees fit. Enjoy the eternal Paradise. Hope you enjoy it. I, Chaos , shall remove myself from your world since there won't be any chaos anymore. Goodbye, people. Don't be bad and eat your veggies.” Chaos smirked and vanished from the cliff.

 

24 June, 1995. That was the day which in history would go down by the name of New Genesis. That day the world changed irrevocably. It changed for the better. And for those who thought otherwise, they died quietly. The population took a major hit since more than a few millions died. 

 

Everyone would have thought it was a bizarre dream if it hadn't happened to everybody. And also to solidify their belief, there was suddenly a huge fucking marble statue of Harry Potter rising from the waters of the Pacific Ocean. It was so big that it could be clearly seen from space. That did it for them. They all readily agreed that they had met divinity. That they had met one of the true Gods. 

 

There was even an attempt to start a religion around him but the people who started it, died in a few days.

 

The ouroboros symbols on their foreheads had seared right through their brains. Meaning, they were doing something bad. That was the way many people continued on dying and it wasn't too hard to guess that they were trying to do some evil. 

 

All in all, Chaos had been established as a deity in everyone's mind if not consciously then subconsciously. There were few people who still denied his existence and were against the idea of two Primordial Gods but they were just in a desperate denial. They would accept it in a few days.

 

~~~

 

As soon as Harry felt the power of belief of trillions of beings seeping into him, he vanished from the cliff and freed everyone from the dream prison.

 

He was forcefully pulled by some unknown force. He appeared under a black miasmic ocean that tried to drown him. The black inky water entered through his mouth and nose and filled his soul upto brim. Knowing that this was the essence of Chaos, Harry let himself drown in the endless darkness. 

 

When he would drink all of it, he would become true Chaos. Finally, he would be the personification of Chaos. At last he would be turned into a deity. The most powerful immortal being. He lazily drifted down as the infinite water tried to enter inside his soul. 

 

Gradually, he began feeling sick and frightful. The water was without any end. His soul wouldn't be able to fill all that inside him. He started struggling but the dark water held him tightly and flowed into him.

 

He was trapped in an eternal loop of the infinite water flowing through his soul. And since the water never ended, since it was added every second as new worlds bloomed each instant, Harry never would be able to take it all in and escape. 

 

He gave a wordless cry as the water pushed him deeper and deeper into the endless Chaos.

 

‘I am sorry, Iris. I am sorry to all of you. I apologise that I will never be able to come back.’ Harry thought grimly as his consciousness was snuffed out and he entered into the dream world to escape the torment.

 

He had made a grave mistake. He had underestimated the difficulty and overestimated his power.

 

~~~

 

The Chamber of Seven was filled with all important deities. Lord Time sat upon his throne and looked down severely at the whispering gods.

 

“Fate! You have failed. It was your duty to prevent any human from gaining so much power and influence that they could tip the balance of the world. Harry Potter had done exactly that. He had tricked the world to establish himself as a deity.” Lord Time said sharply.

 

A young black haired girl who appeared as a seven years old child, stepped forward from the crowd of the gods.

 

“I apologise, my lord. But all the blame can't be heaped onto me. Lady Magic was the one who gave half her divine essence to that child. Lady Death was the one who nurtured the knowledge of the child and gave him resources to plan this vile act. I couldn't have done anything, milord. The only blame I can take is that my chosen one, Luna Lovegood, failed in her duty. Honestly, due to Magic's and Death's interference the fate of Harry Potter had changed drastically and irrevocably. He was never meant to have this much power or influence.” Fate complained angrily. 

 

“Lady Magic, what do you have to say for yourself?” Lord Time asked from his throne.

 

“Oops.” She grinned impertinently. 

 

Lord Time sighed wearily and looked on at Death.

 

“I have no regrets. I just wanted to have my instruments back which Lady Magic and Lady Life had stolen and given away to the mortals. I will be honest, it was also your fault that instead of giving me my instruments, you let it remain in the mortal world to punish and teach lessons to Lady Magic and Lady Life. I had no part in that foolish incident then why did I have to pay for it?” Lady Death answered blankly and stared at Lord Time who turned his gaze away.

 

“Fortunately for the multiverse, Harry Potter won't be successful. There is a reason why Chaos and Order aren't sentient beings. They have too much power and they are omnipotent. No sentient mind can process or survive this. While Harry Potter successfully turned himself into a God, he won't be able to do anything with it since he will be forever trapped in Chaos' infinite essence. He will have gone mad already. Alas, it is a waste to see such an ambitious young one get lost. He jumped too high and asked for too much.” Lord Time mumbled sadly.

 

Both Lady Death and Lady Magic grimaced. For Magic, Harry Potter was practically her son and for even Death, he was a friend and a companion.

 

They both were full of sorrow and regret to hear of his sorry state.

 

~~~

 

The first plan had been to follow Death's order and give her the hallows and in return attain immortality for himself and his girls. That would have been the easiest and the safest way to achieve his goal. But that would also have made him her servant. And Harry Potter didn't like to bow before anyone. 

 

Then he began acquiring information from Death. About the deities, about their existence, about their birth and about their divinity.  What he learned was that Divine beings were created naturally. When a particular domain had enough belief and influence, the natural force automatically created a personification of that domain. This was true only for the elder gods though. There were other gods too in different worlds who were born differently. But they were vastly inferior to the elder gods. One thing Harry hated the most was being inferior. He had gotten used to being the most powerful being and didn't like the thought of being an inferior god. After he learned the lore of the known world, he was flummoxed and didn't know what to do next. Then, an idea formed, slowly and gradually. 

 

He could become the most powerful being. Why try to become an elder god when he could just do better and become a primordial? Conveniently, Chaos and Order didn't even have any personifications. It was an empty throne just waiting for someone to claim it. That was the realisation Harry needed to finally become what he always wanted to be. The strongest and the best. Having freedom to do anything he wanted without any fear of consequences. Either be that good or evil, he didn't care. He just wanted absolute freedom. That's how his master plan began forming. At first he had decided to establish faith in only the magical world since his Deus wasn't enough to cover the whole planet. Fortunately, Jasmine Zinan happened to stumble in his path and gave him a chance to make his ascension on a whole different grand scale. Why stop at just magicals when he could now be worshipped by every sentient being?

 

The plan was perfect and it was done expertly. Everything went as he had hoped. Well, except that he was now drowning in the waters of Chaos. It was his current predicament that had always been unknown to him. No one had ever tried anything like this before so Harry had no idea what would happen once he became Chaos . He had different theories but nothing concrete. Still, he had gone ahead with his plan confidently, knowing that he was capable enough to face anything and come out as a winner.

 

That overconfident was his bane as he lay still, floating aimlessly in the black miasmic water.

 

His body had been destroyed. There was no physical manifestation of Harry Potter on earth. Only his soul remained, drifting in the essence of Chaos.

 

~~~

 

Harry was in a small white room. The three walls were stainless white while the fourth side was covered with bars. The floor and the ceiling were inky black, just like the space outside the bars. Only the luminous walls kept the darkness at bay. 

 

Harry lay sprawled on his back, entirely naked. He had tried everything but he couldn't get out of the bars. His Deus wasn't even working here. He didn't know if months had passed or years. The flow of time here was skewed. He lay motionless as his soul was aware of everything in every world. At least that made him know how everything was going on earth. Four years had passed in his original world. Iris had grown up into a beautiful girl. So had his every girl. Jasmine too had recovered soon after her ordeal and now was one of the most powerful beings on earth. His plan had worked wonderfully and earth was a paradise now. His symbol did its work and weeded out the people who didn't deserve living. Even the ones who were born after his ascension had the ouroboros symbol on their heads. Harry had planned it perfectly. The symbol would be passed down to every new generation after the birth so there would always be an utopia on earth. Nothing would change that except some external force. But Harry had a solution for that too. He had hid the solar system under his immense power so no external life force would ever interfere with his work of art.

 

Harry should be happy but he wasn't. Why? Because he didn't fucking care what happened to the nameless masses. He didn't do it out of his good heart. He never had wanted to make an utopia because it would do everyone good. Fucking no! He just wanted to become a God and Gods usually are merciful and kind. He had acted that part, playing his character nicely. All he ever wanted was to become the strongest and that he had become. Unfortunately, at the cost of his freedom. He couldn't do anything with this power if he couldn't get out of the cell. Someone somewhere must be laughing that he was caged after he took away freedom from the people of earth. How ironic.

 

A stingy headache attacked whenever a new world was created. And that was the biggest problem. He couldn't concentrate on getting out when every second he was hit by a fucking migraine. Only if he could separate these headaches then he would have easily freed himself. And the cause of those headaches was the creation of new worlds which happened every single damn second. 

 

An idea trickled into his mind between the interval of the headaches, between the fraction of a fraction of fraction of a second. This brief fractional second of rest was enough to bring salvation. It was enough to consider the idea. It was a dangerous idea, it could cause him more than a little harm.

 

He enacted it instantly.

 

He tore away his soul in two equal parts. He left the one part as the personification of Chaos and stuffed his consciousness into the other one. 

 

Suddenly he felt free. All the oppressive weight and the headaches disappeared. He looked down at himself. He willed himself into clothes.

 

He took a deep breath before an explosive laughter escaped his mouth. He cackled loudly, throwing his head back. He did that for a whole two minutes before his laughter turned into sobs and he dropped to his knees. He cried finally, letting out all the pain and the loneliness he had felt in this cage. For earth, only four years had passed but for him it felt like eternity.

 

He gazed at his other self who was nothing but a mindless machine, taking in all the information and power of the multiverse. Harry was still Chaos but he needed to actively use those powers. He was still omnipotent but he again needed to actively use it. Just like he always wanted. He had the power but the power didn't have him. He had Chaos but Chaos didn't have him.

 

He knew what was the price for shredding his soul. He had lost the little remaining goodness, the little remaining humanity left in his heart forever. He was evil now. Before his ascension, he still had some morals. He would never have hurt little children or tormented them. He would never have made innocent suffer for his amusement. But now, he could eat children for breakfast and feel nothing. Now, he could see them suffering through vilest tortures and feel nothing. He was blank. He was a true psychopath now. A psychopath who was the strongest being of the multiverse. 

 

The different worlds shook for a second as the strongest being laughed maniacally.

 

At least he was still able to feel the warm feelings his girls were able to inflame in him. They were the only ones which gave warmth to his cold soul. It was mostly because they were connected to him so deeply and magically.

 

He took another breath and teleported himself to where Iris was. It was time for reunions.

 

His other mindless self lay alone in the cell and processed everything that happened and was happening in the multiverse. He was just a husk which connected Chaos to Harry Potter and filtered out all the disadvantages.

 

~~~

 

Bonus Scene

 

Voldemort and Peter Pettigrew were the only exceptions where the evil beings weren't killed directly.

 

No, their punishment was worse. Far worse. Simple death wouldn't do for the killers of Harry Potter's parents. No, They were punished far more harshly.

 

“Aghhhhh!” They both yelled as a white wolf tore through their bodies and feasted on them. Only if that was the punishment. No, they were turned immortal and couldn't be killed permanently. They were revived after every death and were given different types of punishment.

 

Currently they were turned into beautiful female elves while a group of orcs surrounded them with lecherous eyes. They didn't have anywhere to go or flee in the enclosed cave. The orcs descended on them, tearing off their clothes with their dirty hands.

 

Voldemort who once wished immortality, now deeply wished that he could die and be at peace and escape this pain and humiliation. 

 

How ironic.

 

Somewhere Harry Potter was laughing as he watched the show.

Chapter 40: The King of Gods

Chapter Text

Iris Potter had just graduated from Hogwarts and had been living with Daphne and Astoria for the last few years. Since Daphne's parents were dead, they had enough space and freedom to invite her to move in. Iris had been reluctant at first but in the end had decided to live with her friends. Even Tracey lived with them. They sometimes joked that it was sort of like a harem house where all of Harry's girls, bar Fleur and Jasmine, lived together. The French Veela still lived in France since she had a job there. No one among them had any bad feelings against her for that. Fleur was free to live wherever and however she wanted. And for Jasmine, well, she was basically a stranger to them so it wouldn't be comfortable to invite her to live with them.

 

As she entered inside her bedroom for the night, she stifled a sigh of melancholy at the large bed. 

 

She had gotten used to sleeping alone after so many years. Thankfully there had not been many nightmares. She still vividly remembered the joy of sharing the bed with her brother who always held her close and kept the worst dreams at bay. Who kissed her goodnight and hugged her to his chest. Her heart grew heavy at those good memories. Instead of making her feel better, it only highlighted her loss. 

 

She still believed that Harry would come back even after four lonely years. And it wasn't just her, the others, including Fleur, still hadn't moved on and they patiently waited for him, believing in him.

 

She undressed slowly, removing her dress along with the bra. She didn't like sleeping with a bra on. 

 

Going to sleep with her chest confined was pure torture. 

 

Rummaging through the wardrobe she chose a blue silky translucent camisole which barely went down past her butt. It wasn't too fancy but neither was it plain. Not that any man would see her in this, the only man to whom she wanted to flaunt her grown body was absent. She walked to the bed, yawning, closing her eyes for a second, breathing in deeply to stop the tears that always came unbidden every night.

 

“Damn, sister, I always knew you were going to become a sexy woman but seeing it for real is just so enthralling.” Harry said amusedly, lounging on her bed with his back propped against the headrest.

 

Iris' eyes snapped open and all the drowsiness left her in an instant. She stood frozen and stared at the boy, no not a boy, almost a man. He was taller now, his obsidian hair was bigger and more shaggy. Few black locks fell on his forehead in curls. His face which she always thought was cute and pretty was now extremely handsome with sharp cheekbones and an impressive jaw line. His emerald eyes shone with mirth as he gazed at her, as he ran his eyes on her form. 

 

He was here. 

 

Her brother was finally here.

 

“Brother?” She uttered, her voice trembling. 

 

He gave her his soft gentle smile which he only reserved for her and his friends. “In the flesh.”

 

She moved before her mind could comprehend. She jumped on the bed and into his awaiting arms. She wrapped her arms around his neck, sitting on his lap and buried her face on his chest. 

 

Loud heart-wrenching sobs shook her body.

 

Harry held her tightly, tucking her head under his chin. “I am here, Iris. I am finally here. And I promise to never leave you again. I love you. I love you so much that no words could convey the weight of my feelings.”

 

They remained that way for a few more minutes, just bathing in the joy of being together. Iris slowly turned her head up, looking at him with so much vulnerability that it broke his non-existent heart. 

 

“Promise me you won't ever go.”

 

“I promise.” Harry said tenderly, putting his arms around her waist and pulling her closer. They both sighed in pleasure, the friction between their bodies sending teasing tingles down their spines, making them remember those nostalgic nights where their bodies and souls had been intertwined. 

 

Harry's head dipped down and her face up. Their lips met in the shower of sparks and storms. Their breaths left their lungs and their mouths became the herald of long forgotten feelings. Iris raked his hair with her nails as they kissed with their mouths and tongues and their very being. Harry loved the taste of her, he coveted the texture of her lips as his tongue fervently wrestled with her tongue.

 

Their clothes soon disappeared magically, leaving them stark naked. Harry pushed her back and held her by the shoulders, taking a moment to admire her. Her lovely hair fell in red tresses, framing her beautiful face, her eyes gleamed with love and longing. The swells of her chest were far bigger and rounder than the last time he had seen them. 

 

His gaze moved down to her hips which were currently straddling his lap. Her thighs too had more volume and he caressed her plump arse cheeks, sinking his fingers in her soft flesh. 

 

“You have grown into a beautiful woman. I wish I was here to be with you on that journey.” Harry murmured with melancholy, stealing a brief kiss. 

 

She shook her head with a smile. “You are here now and that's all that matters.”

 

She stood on her knees and lined herself above his throbbing excitement. Placing her arms around his neck, she sat on his crotch, taking him inside her.

 

They moaned each other's names as the heat, the softness, the pleasantly electrifying feelings overwhelmed them. He breathed in her scent, hiding his face on her neck. She did the same, pressing her lips on his collarbone.

 

Their love making was silent other than their occasional gasps and their moans. Harry held her firmly in his grasp, moving his fingers everywhere, touching her where he had already touched years ago. But now her curves were bigger and plumper. And his groping was far gentler and more curious than the last time. It was like caressing her for the first time.

 

Their bodies had totally changed but their love and feelings were still just as strong. When they climaxed together, their lips merged again and they kissed so lovingly and benignly that Iris was again crying.

 

This time in joy. 

 

He was here.

 

Her brother was finally here.

 

~~~

 

The reunions with the others went in a similar fashion with lots of crying and hugging on the girls' parts. Daphne had been a little angry and annoyed at him for making her wait four years but even she melted when he pulled her in his arms and kissed her. That entire night no one slept. Tracey and Daphne excitedly revealed how they had been participating in various team duelling tournaments and had won every single one of them, not sparing a single detail.

 

Harry didn't have the heart to stop them. To tell them that he knew every single second of their lives. That he had been omnipotent. That he had been all knowing.

 

He just let them gush out while he stared at him joyfully.

 

Next were Astoria and Iris who told him how they were signed by the same professional quidditch team and were soon going to debut in real games.

 

Again, Harry had been aware of everything but acted like he was hearing it for the first time. And when his time came, he told them how his plan had worked out. They had grabbed him again in a group hug, hovering over him like a mother hens and checking if he was alright.

 

Harry suddenly snapped his fingers. “Now you all are immortal and will stop ageing after you reach your prime.”

 

“Just like that?” Astoria asked sceptically. 

 

In answer, Harry just flicked his hand and Astoria's head blew up in the shower of blood and gore. The others, covered in blood and brain matter, stared at him with horrified eyes. Before anyone could scream, the blood and flesh vanished and Astoria's head was again over her neck.

 

“See? She just died and was revived instantly. No matter what happens, you all can't die.” Harry shrugged. 

 

When they still remained silent, he tilted his head curiously. “What?”

 

“Brother, you just killed Astoria.” Iris said softly, her eyes brimming with sympathy as if he was ill or something. Tracey too looked at him with those eyes. Daphne and Astoria on the other hand were staring at him in incomprehension, as if they were looking at a stranger. 

 

“Yes. But I was just showing you the proof. She didn't even feel it. Not a single bit of pain.” Harry defended weakly and turned on his sense of omnipotence. It took a few seconds to ignore everything else and focus on the girls in front of him. 

 

He was appalled to hear their thoughts. 

 

They were scared.

 

They were scared of him and for him. He quickly shut off the sense of omnipotence, not wanting to hear their thoughts anymore. He didn't want to hear any thoughts which might change the way he viewed them.

 

As they say, ignorance is bliss.

 

“I am sorry, luv. I didn't think it would be such a big deal. It seems I am not as I was before. I have lost parts of myself in becoming what I am. But I promise to be careful.” Harry apologised genuinely, pulling on his hair in frustration. 

 

How could he have done that?

 

Killing his Astoria just to prove a point?

 

It was disgusting. Sickening.

 

He would need to be extra cautious in how he acted in front of his girls. He didn't want to lose them just because he couldn't act like a human anymore.

 

“It's okay, luv. As you said, I didn't feel anything. Know that it is not your fault. We don't hold it against you. We love you utterly. And we will stick with you for eternity.” Astoria smiled gently, wrapping her arms around him and kissing him briefly. 

 

Harry smiled back, pulling her possessively in his embrace. She was his no matter what, she just confessed that.

 

Yes, he wasn't a human anymore. But his girls could still make him feel like one with their love and affection. 

 

He really was the luckiest soul in the multiverse.

 

~~~

 

Fleur couldn't believe her eyes. She wasn't sure if she was hallucinating or if the person leaning against her door was real. He had changed. There was no mistake in that observation. He was taller than her. His face structure had become sharper and more aristocratic. And his long black hair fell in waves behind his shoulders.

 

She was in her personal office in Beauxbatons. After graduating, she had opted to become a charms professor for her beloved school. Even she had been surprised with herself when she chose that career over something more dramatic and action oriented.

 

“Harry?” she mumbled in disbelief. He smiled, walking up to her desk. Although his lips spread in a grin, his eyes remained neutral and apathetic. It seems his eyes too had changed. The mischievous gleam in his eyes was no more. This wasn't the same boy who flirted with her and tried to make her laugh with his jokes four years ago. This man was someone else.

 

“Fleur. Your beauty keeps on breaking limits.” He chuckled, spreading his arms and looking expectantly at her. Her confusion melted away and the joy took hold of her heart. She stood up quickly, moving around her table and jumping into his arms. 

 

“Oh, Harry. I missed you. I missed you so much. I can't believe you are finally here.” She cried, speaking in French and pressing a quick kiss on his cheek. 

 

“I missed you too, mon amour. I am glad that you waited for me instead of moving on. Among all my girls, you were the one who knew me for the shortest time. It's pleasing to see that our brief love was still powerful enough to survive the separation of four years.” Harry said in her language, embracing her possessively. Fleur shook her head and chose to kiss him passionately in response to his doubt.

 

“Never. The moment we agreed to be together was the moment I gave myself to you. I would have waited for a hundred more years when I had hope for your return.” Fleur rambled after they pulled back from the kiss.

 

Harry just smiled, caressing her face. And Fleur almost forgot the drastic changes in her lover. Almost.

 

“What happened, Harry? Why did it take four years for you to return? What happened to you? You are different and I don't know if that is for the better or worse.” She questioned reluctantly. She didn't protest when he sat on the table and took her in his lap. 

 

She narrowed her eyes as she straddled his hips. Damn it! She was a teacher. She shouldn't think of breaking the desk with their rough sex. She she shouldn't even think about having sex at this hour. Oh well, the thought had entered her mind and it wouldn't leave her until she fulfilled it. Harry was going to take responsibility. He was going to have to satisfy her for leaving her alone and dry for years. She smirked, grinding her butt on his crotch. 

 

“Why don't we talk while we take care of your problem?” Harry asked amusedly, his hands dipping down to squeeze her arse. She sighed in pleasure. She had almost forgotten how sensual it felt to be touched by the opposite sex.

 

And then Harry revealed the mishaps that he committed while she rode him hard. Fleur listened absent-mindedly as she bounced on his lap, spearing herself on his dick with screams of ecstasy.

 

She would be forgiven for not paying attention to the serious talk and interrupting his explanation with moans and shrill shrieks.

 

Later, she would be glad for the silencing charm in her room. 

 

~~~

 

Jasmine Zinan was living a monotonous life. After her education at Hogwarts was done, she was roped by Hermione to join her in a muggle University.

 

That's where she was right now.

 

She was walking through the campus, running late for her class. She rolled her eyes at the marble statue of a fourteen years old boy in the centre of the fountain. She always did that when she passed this way. 

 

It was the statue of Harry Potter. While the months after the reveal of the Primordial Chaos were… chaotic, the craze slowly dwindled into nothing and people realised that the Primordial God really did them a favour.

 

Now girls anywhere in the world could walk in the middle of night without any fear. No molesters or rapers could touch them. Just the thought of doing that would cause the would-be assaulters the pain of cruciatus. And if they persisted even after that, then they would simply die with the ouroboros symbol seared right through their foreheads.

 

This world was crime free. There were no murders, kidnappings or any type of harmful acts. Men, women and children were living in the golden age. And it was all thanks to Harry Potter. Her friend. Her master. Her lover.

 

She would be lying if she said she didn't miss him.

 

She did miss him. With every fibre of her being. With every cell of her immortal body.

 

She stopped abruptly in her path when she saw a teenage boy, her own age, sauntering towards her. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she realised who this boy was. Her feet moved on their own and she started running. She slammed into him, hugging him almost violently before snogging the daylights out of him. He just smiled, his hands around her waist as their lips merged hotly, as she tried to convey her hurt and relief through the kiss.

 

“You are back.” She gasped, breathlessly as they broke off the kiss. 

 

He chuckled, cupping her face. “I am, Jas. I am.” 

 

A second later, they were in the room of requirement. A large canopied bed was in the centre. 

 

She raised her eyebrow in amusement. “I won't say no to sex but really? We are meeting after four years and the first thing that comes to your mind is to ride me?” 

 

“Guilty. But it just happened that everyone I met since yesterday somehow ended up in the bed with me. I even took Astoria's virginity in the morning. So, you see, I am just being prepared.” Harry laughed, shoving her towards the bed where she sprawled down on her back. She didn't stop him as he unbuttoned her jeans and took them off along with her underwear. She didn't utter a single word in defiance when he pulled off her top and removed her bra.

 

She just watched him hungrily. Taking everything in. The way he was changed. The way he was still the same. The way his hair was cooler. The way his eyes lingered on her succulent breasts. The way his desire for her body still remained. The way he buried her body underneath his. The way he moaned as he pushed inside her with half-lidded eyes.

 

She at last smiled, wrapping her arms around him as their hips partook in a wild languid dance. 

 

He was here.

 

And that's what mattered the most. 

 

When they were done celebrating their hedonistic reunion. Harry gave her a pleasant surprise.

 

“I think it's time we go to the Eternal Chamber of Seven. You can meet your mothers too.” He announced as they lay naked and content. She was cuddled on top of him when he said that. She shot him a dubious look.

 

“We can?” 

 

Harry's smirk was the answer. “Oh darling, I am the lord of the multiverse. We can go anywhere we want. We can do whatever we want. And no one will be able to do anything about it. That's what I wanted from the beginning. Freedom. Unbridled freedom.”

 

His hands grabbed onto her waist and he lined her up with his growing erection. She moaned as his fingers dug in her arse cheeks and he penetrated her again.

 

She groaned. “You are just insatiable. Aren't you?”  

 

Harry's answer was his pleasured grunt as he began thrusting into her.

 

~~~

 

Harry along with Jasmine teleported into the Eternal Chamber of Seven for the first time. It was a small circular room with lilac walls rising endlessly. The floor was deep red and there was a throne atop a pedestal on their left. On their right, seven giant mirrors were arranged along the wall. 

 

The two resident women immediately spotted them.

 

One was the perfect copy of Lady Death with her unnatural pale skin and darkest shade of hair and eyes. But unlike Death, she wore an archaic white gown. She was staring at them as if they were ghosts.

 

The other women looked… exotic, that's the first word that came to his mind when thinking about her appearance. She had silky blonde hair falling down in curls. Her eyes were a strange shade of purple and her skin was the colour of dark cream. Her facial structure was the combination of the best features of every ethnicity. He couldn't decide if she was European, American, African, Asian or Indian. She could pass for any race. She too wore an old-fashioned green gown.

 

The pale skinned one was Lady Life while the exotic looking one was Lady Magic. He thought that these two women were extremely beautiful. Just like he did when he had seen them in his dream years ago.

 

“Lady Magic. Lady Life. I am here to reunite you with your daughter. Jasmine, go, meet your parents.” Harry smiled good-naturedly and pushed Jasmine towards the woman while he walked on towards the throne. In the periphery of vision, he saw Lady Magic glomping Iris while Lady Life patted Jasmine affectionately.

 

When he was so far away from them that he couldn't hear them, he took out the Deathly Hallows and summoned his friend. The one who gave him all the key information which helped him to reach where he was now.

 

Lady Death materialised in front of him. She appeared surprised before her expression turned to joy.

 

It was quite terrifying seeing the usually emotionless woman sporting a face-splitting smile.

 

“Harry, you are alive and well. You can't understand how relieved I am.” She sighed. 

 

“I am. I am flattered by your concern. But first, take back your instruments so Lady Magic and Lady Death will be freed from their prison.” Harry said, presenting the three most powerful magical artefacts to her.

 

Death waved her hand and the Deathly Hallows vanished.

 

“Thank you for your service, Harry Potter. But I don't think I can repay the debt. You have achieved what you wanted to without my help.” Death said, back to her emotionless tone.

 

“Yes. You are right. I am now far more powerful than you to ever need your help. But tell me, what exactly was your plan? And no omissions this time. Tell me the whole thing.”

 

Death stared at him for a few seconds before nodding to herself. “Alright. I will tell you. It's not like I planned to cause you any harm or something. If you had followed my instructions by summoning me in your world and given me the Deathly Hallows, I would have given you an offer in return. I would have helped you and seven of your choices to become immortal by a sacrificial ritual. The price would have been your Deus. Magic is the only thing which can sometimes ignore the oldest of natural laws. And with the power to bypass the natural laws, I would have turned you mortals into immortals. Before you ask what I would have gotten out of it, I would have achieved freedom. Because I too would have participated in the ritual. I planned to use the remaining energy of the sacrifice to fulfil my wish. To achieve a physical body which could traverse freely between different worlds. Yes, that was my true plan. To make you immortal and achieve a body for myself.”

 

Harry remained quiet for a few moments before stepping towards her and tapping on her forehead.

 

“Consider your wish granted, Death. I, Chaos, give you a physical body with which you can travel into the human realms and interact with them directly.” Harry intoned and Death glowed like a moonlight before the light vanished.

 

She was flabbergasted as she touched her face and chest. Her lips turned up in a genuine smile. She dropped to her knees and looked at him in reverence.

 

“I will be forever in your debt, my lord. Please accept my companionship. I shall go wherever you go. I shall do what you ask me to. My body, my very being shall be yours. If you will have me.” 

 

“I will be pleased to have you, Death. You will be my companion. For better or worse, you are mine now.” Harry chuckled, as he helped her to her feet and held her against his chest, kissing her lips briefly.

 

Death blushed and stepped back. “As you wish, my lord.”

 

It was overwhelming how fully she felt the human joys in this new body. Just a single kiss made her feel all sorts of new things. Even though she was an ancient entity, even though she was an Elder God, her excitement was full of childish wonder.

 

The other three occupants of the room were standing before them now, looking at them in befuddlement as they witnessed the latest show. Harry stepped before them and bowed to Lady Magic.

 

“Mother, I hope my gifts were likeable. I have safeguarded your existence and made you even more powerful. I also freed you from this chamber and have brought your daughter back to you. I hope I paid the debt. That I made you proud for choosing me as the carrier of your essence.” 

 

Lady Magic laughed happily as she stopped before him and enveloped him in a tight embrace. Harry's arms snaked around her slim waist and he pulled her tight against him, breathing in her unique scent and feeling up her soft body.

 

“You have surpassed my every expectation, Harry Potter. You are the greatest of my children. I am proud of you, son. And I thank you for your gifts. Consider our debts even. I gave you your Deus and you gave me everything in return.” Magic smiled, squeezing him before pulling back. She rolled her eyes in mirth when she felt his hands moving lower than it was appropriate, when he cupped her arse through her gown.

 

“Really, Harry Potter? On one hand you call me mother and then you touch me like a fiend.” She giggled, dancing away from his grasp and standing beside her daughter and Lady Life.

 

Harry smirked cockily at her. “I couldn't help, mother. Your form is just so exquisite that my temptation to feel you up became unavoidable.” 

 

“Nope, son. I am finally free now and can roam the mortal worlds again. You better court me properly and take me to various romantic sights if you want to sleep with me.” Magic smirked back teasingly.

 

“As you wish, mother. I will take you on many dates if that's what you want. I will do everything to have you naked with legs spread under me.” Harry grinned salaciously.

 

Magic just giggled and winked at him.

 

“Will you stop it already! First Lady Death. And now Mother Magic. We are here for an important meeting and not for you to add more members to your harem.” Jasmine grumbled.

 

“Fine. You three stand there and watch the show. Come, Death. It's time the Gods meet their King.” Harry smirked as he took her hand and led her to the throne. 

 

“My lord, that is the throne of Lord Time.” Death commented as they drew nearer.

 

“I know. But it is mine now.” He laughed as he plopped down on the throne with the beautiful Death in his lap. Her cheeks reddened but she didn't protest, letting him wrap his arms around her waist. She, too, looped her hands around his neck.

 

At once all the Elder Gods flashed in the chamber. 

 

“Welcome, friends. I hope you are here to swear your allegiance.” Harry grinned, glancing at the gathered crowd.

 

“You upstart brat, how dare you change the fate of everyone! Who gave you permission to breach my domain?” Lady Fate glared at him angrily, standing beside the wizened Lord Time. Calling Fate a lady wasn't entirely proper. She appeared as a seven years old girl. Her short black hair was tied in pigtails and she was wearing a cute yellow summer dress.

 

“Hello, Fate. Nice to meet you too.” Harry said sarcastically.

 

“Know your place, usurper. You may have power but you will never have our loyalty. Our loyalty lies with Lord Time, the rightful ruler of the Gods.” The little girl spat. 

 

Suddenly the temperature of the room dropped down. Harry stared at the girl with narrowed eyes, his eyes gleaming with cruelty. 

 

He snapped his finger.

 

Lady Death now stood beside the throne while Harry was standing before it with Fate in his right hand. His fingers were wrapped around the tiny neck of the girl.

 

He wasn't squeezing. Yet.

 

“Know your place, girl. I am Chaos. I am one of the two Primordials. You are nothing but pests beneath my feet. Don't tempt me to step on you.” Harry whispered in a cold even tone, grinning maliciously as he brought her head towards his face. She was hanging by the neck and couldn't do much.

 

“Do you understand me?” He asked. Their faces were so close that she could smell his breath. 

 

She shuddered in revulsion.

 

“...yes…” she mumbled, averting her gaze, knowing when to quit. 

 

Harry chuckled darkly and sat back on the throne with the little girl in his lap.

 

“My lord. What are you doing? Please let me go.” Fate pleaded as his hands snaked around her waist and kept her on his hips.

 

“Nope. It is your punishment for talking back to your elders. You shall be my lapdog for all eternity.” He smiled sadistically as she squirmed on his lap.

 

She teared up and looked despondently at him.

 

“Don't look at me like that, Fate. I am not going to go easy on you just because you have taken the form of a cute little child.” Harry laughed uproariously, pulling her tightly against his chest and whispering something in her ear.

 

She paled rapidly and immediately stopped resisting, propping her back on his chest.

 

Harry's eyes shone with mirth as he patted her head for learning so quickly. Then he looked at the other gods who were still standing before him with mutinous glares aimed at him.

 

Harry said amicably. “Lord Time. You have two options. Either be perished or bend your knee.” 

 

Lord Time, who had been silent and had kept his face blank up until now, dropped down on knees. “I pledge my loyalty to the Primordial Chaos. To Harry Potter.” 

 

The others shared defeated looks before falling down on their knees as a show of subservience.

 

“All hail Chaos, The Creator, The Destroyer. All hail Harry Potter. The King of Gods.” Lord Time yelled. The others picked up the chant.

 

“All hail Chaos!”

 

“All hail Creator!”

 

“All hail Destroyer!”

 

“All hail Harry Potter!”

 

“All hail the King of Gods!”

 

And that was the day a mortal took over the realms of Immortals. That was the day Harry Potter became something more. 

 

Something extraordinary. 

 

From then on Harry Potter became the Creator of new worlds and the Destroyer of the old ones.

 

He glanced at the mirrors and his excitement showed on his face. There were infinite worlds to play with. There were uncountable universes to spread his superiority.

 

Let the game begin. He was eager to spread more chaos.